PA (L77 BOUGHT WITH THE INCOME PROM THE SAGE ENDOWMENT FUND THE GIFT OF HenrQ ^. Sage 1891 .M.Q.111. ^ Cornell University Library PA 2137.C77 Word formation In the Roman sermo plebel 3 1924 021 614 775 -J^g^a:3 H 19 ' My 28 'a> ill 2 1 3 f Ag 4' '3 T mi Date Due JIHr4^B»M — *frtTj9^ S^=s: AUG 9 OCTtl 4UL 1 y w-^ mii±-Ml Mm m sw -J4 ^p35SB5*^' ^ -^£6- -iHMJJZ- 48?e*y I Cornell University p Library The original of this book is in the Cornell University Library. There are no known copyright restrictions in the United States on the use of the text. http://www.archive.org/details/cu31924021614775 WORD FORMATION IN THE ROMAN SERMO PLEBEIVS AN HISTORICAL STUDY OF THE DEVELOPMENT OF f VOCABULARY IN VULGAR AND LATE LATIN, WITH SPECIAL REFERENCE TO THE ROMANCE LANGUAGES BY FREDERIC TABER COOPER A.B. (HARTABD), A.m., LL.B. (COLUMBIA) SUBMITTED IN PARTIAL FULFILMENT OF THE EEQUIEEMENTS FOB THE DEQBEE OF DOCTOR OF FHTTiOSOPHY IN THE Univebsitt Faculty of Philosophy Columbia College NEW YORK 1895 X (K) h{s > % - 3 "WORD POEMATION" m THE ROMAN SERMO PLEBEIVS AN HISTORICAL STUDY OF THE DEVBLOPMBl^T OP VOCABtTLART IN VULGAR AND LATE LATIN, WITH SPECIAL REFERENCE TO THE ROMANCE LANGUAGES FREDERIC TABER COOPER A.B. (HARTABD), A.m., liL.B. (COLUMBIA) SUBMITTED IN PAETIAL YUIMLMEST OF THE EEQUIEEMENTB FOE THE DEGEEB OF DOCTOE OF PHILOSOPHr IN THE Univbesity Faculty of Philosopht Columbia College NEW YORK 1895 COPTBIGHT, 1895, BT F. T. COOPER 'TBOfe O'meOTORV pRmrmQ and BooKBiHUNa compahv New YORK PREFACE. When in the Spring of 1891 I chose a subject for my Boe- tOr's Dissertation, my somewhat ambitious design was to col- lect whatever the industry of modem scholarship had contrib- uted to our knowledge of Plebeian Latin, and to recast the whole in the form of an Historical Grammar of the Sermo Plebeius, under the four heads of Sound-Change, Inflection, "Word-Formation and Syntax. The collection of the necessary material was undertaken with the courage of ignorance, but it became evident from the overwhelming mass of material accumulated in the course of two years, that my plan could could not be carried out within the reasonable limits of any dissertation. I accordingly have confined my attention to the single division of Word-Formation, which is the most fruitful, and in many respects the most interesting branch of the subject. I have not, however, entirely lost sight of my original design, and if the present work should be fortunate enough to meet with approval I shall be encouraged to fol- low it with a volume on Plebeian Syntax, the material for which, already accumulated, nearly equals that of Word-For- mation. My endeavor has been to trace the development of those classes of words which have been regarded by the leading authorities as characteristic of the sermo pldtdus, with spe- cial reference to their position in post-classical literature and their relation to the Eomance languages. For the purpose of a consistent historical treatment I have gathered my material from literary sources, and relied mainly upon writers like Plautus, Yitruvius, Petronius and Tertullian, whose style approaches the border-line between the classical and popular speech. I have intentionally neglected the inscriptions as a source of Plebeian Latin, for aside from the consideration of the difficulty of assigning dates in a large number of instances, iv PREFAOE. their chief value lies in tracing dialectic peculiarities, and this cannot be done profitably until the general history of the dif- ferent forms has been established. A separate study of "Word- Formation in inscriptions would however form a useful sup- plement to the present volume. The progress of the work has often been hampered by the difficulty of obtaining the necessary special treatises : thus Schmilinsky, De Proprietate Sermonis Plautini, Barta, Sprach- liche, Studien zu dm. Satiren des Horaz, and Nipperdey's Cae- sar were only obtained after several years' search, while many others of equal importance, such as Paucker, De Latinitate SGriptorum Historiae Augustae Meletemata, Kretschmann, De Latinitate L. Apulei Madaurensis, have remained inaccessible. My endeavor throughout has been to give full credit for all aid received from the authorities consulted, and a list of the most useful ones is given below. I desire however to reiterate here my especial indebtedness to separate articles contained in Wolfflin's Archiv fur Lateinische Lexicographie, and to the indefatigable labor of Carl von Paucker, without whose word-lists a work like the present would be wellnigh impossible. In regard to citations from Latin Authors, the system of abbreviations and the editions followed are in the main those adopted in the German-Latin Lexicon of K. E. Georges (7th ed., Leipzig, 1880). A few exceptions however deserve men- tion : the references to Plautus have as far as practicable been revised in accordance with the text of the large edition of Loewe, Goetz and Schoell, (Leipzig, 1884-94) ; ^ for the B. E. of Cato and Varro, I have followed the edition of H. Keil, 1882-94 ; for the ecclesiastical writers, the Corpus Scriptorum Ecclesi- asticorum Latinorum has been used as far as it has yet ap- peared (Vols. I-XXYn, Vienna, 1866-94). The following recent additions to the Bibliotheca Teuhneriana have also been followed : MarcelU de Medicamentis, ed. Helmreich, 1889 ; Pelagonius, ed. Ihm, 1892 ; Firmicus Maternus, I, ed. Sittl, 1894 ; Sidonius Apollinaris, ed. Mohr, 1894 ; Theodorus Fris- cianus, ed. Eose, 1894. The last three, however, were received too late to be of service in the earlier portion of the work. 1 The last two parts were raceired too late to be of service in the first fifty pages of this work. PREFAOE. V It is due to the printers of these sheets to acknowledge the care and fidelity with which they have performed their part, and I cheerfully assume the responsibility for whatever errors may remain. I am also under lasting obligations to Dr. Charles Knapp, of Barnard College, who has kindly assisted me in the arduous task of proof-reading, and has also allowed me the use of numerous manuscript notes on Aulus Gellius, which his familiarity with that author has rendered especially valuable. In conclusion, I wish to express my sense of gratitude towards my honored instructor and friend. Professor Harry Thurston Peck, to whose suggestion the present work owes its origin, and whose kind attention and advice have never failed me ; my best wish is that it may prove worthy of the interest he has taken in it. Fbedeeio Tabeb Coopeb. Nkw Yobk, March, 1895. TABLE OF CONTENTS, tisjp OF Attthobitiks xi D?:^EODUCTION, .XT PAET £ DEKTVATION. I. § 1, Abstract Substantives, 1 § 3, Substantives in'-tio, -sio . . 3 i 3, " " -tus, -sua, 17 I 4, " " -or, 25 i 5, " " -tura, -sura, 27 § 6, " " -ela, 31 § 7, «' " -ntia, 32 § 8, " " -ntium 36 § 9, " " -monia, -monium, 36 § 10, " " -ta 37 § 11, " " -tudo, 44 |12, « " -edo, 46 i.13, " «-itia,-itle 48 § 14, Concrete substantives : a. Nomina Personalia, , , . . 50 § 15, " " b. Substantive use of adjectives, ... 51 § 16, Substantives in -o, -onis, . ., 63 §17, " " -tor.-sor.-rJx,, 58 § 18, " " -alius, -Mia, .70 § 19, " «' -aritun, . 74 §20, " " -turn, -etum, .77 § 21, " » -ile 78 § 22, •• " -iaa, 80 § 23, " » -go, (-ago, -igo, -ugo), 81 § 24, " '• -men, -mentnm, 84 § 25, " " -bulnm, -cnlum, 89 n. Ac0eetives, § 36, Adjectives in -bundus, 9^ §87, " " -bilis, 96 viii TABLE OF CONTENTS. FASE § 38, Adjectives in -iuus, ^Oo § 39, " " -ax • • 109 111 132 133 134 § 30, " " -o-eus, -c-ius, . . ... § 31, " " -osua, . . §33, " " -lentus, . . § 33, " " -urnus, -tumus, . § 34, Participial adjectives in -atus, . . ... 134 § 35, Adjectives in -inus, ... . • 139 § 36, " " -anus 144 §37, " " -arius, §38, " "-onus, '. 147 155 III. Dminuims. j 39, Diminutives In general 164 j 40, Gender of Diminutives, 170 j 41, Diminutive Substantives, 173 j 43, Diminutives in -uncula from Verbal Substantives in -tio, . 181 j 43, Irregular Diminutives in -unculns, 183 ) 44, Irregular Formations in -cuius, -oellus • 184 j 45, Diminutive Adjectives : a. From the Positive, 185 ;46, " " b. " " Comparative, . . .191 347, Diminutives, etc., in -aster, -astra, -astriun, 193 IV. Adverbs. 5 48, Adverbs in -im 196 3 49, " " -ter from Adjectives in -us 300 V, Verbs. 5 50, Frequentative Verbs, . . • . 205 5 51, Incboative Verbs, . 216 3 53, Desiderative Verbs, . . 233 g 53, Denominative Verbs in General, ... . . 225 5 54, Verbs in -are from Substantives in -do, -go, . . . 336 3 55, " " " " Superlative Adjectives, ... .337 §58, " " " " Comparative Adjectives, . . . . 238 g 57, " " -Icare, .339 3 58, " " -inare, -clnare 241 §59, " " -illare, ..... . . 243 §60, " " *-antare, •-entare, 345 PART II. COMPOSITION. I. Prepositional Compounds. % 61, Prepositional Compounds in General, 346 § 63, Substantives Compounded with in- Privative, 250 TABLE OF CONTENTS. IX § 63, Adjectives Compounded with per-, §64, " « " sub-, § 65, Verbs Compounded with ad-, . § 66, " " " con-, . §67, " " §68, " §69, " " " §70, " " " §71, " §73, " § 73, Bi-Prepositional Verbs, § 74, Becomposition, . de-, dis-, ex., ob-, per-, sub-, II. Nominal Composition. I 75, Nominal Composition in General, t 76, Derivative Compounds in -ium, i 77, Compound Verbal Adjectives in -us, -a, -um, . I 78, Verbs in -ficare FAGS 253 356 258 263 271 275 277 281 283 286 289 394 298 303 306 310 in. Hybrids. ) 79, The Greek Element in the Sermo Plebeius, 315 j 80, Verbs in -are from Greek Substantives, 319 i 81, Verbs in -issare, -izare 331 S 83, Greek Suffixes in Latin 333 j83, Hybrid Compounds, 336 LIST OF AUTHORITIES. Barta, F., SprachUche Studien za den Satirea dss Horaz, Progr., Linz, L, 1879 ; n., 1881. Bembard;, Cr., Grundriss der EOm- ischen Literatur, Halle,'^ 1872. BoissieT, G., Commodien, in Melanges Benier, Paris, 1887. Bonnet, Max, Le Iiatin, de Gr6goii:e de Tours, Paris, 1890. Brugmann-Delbrtlck, Grundriss der Tergleiohenden Grammatik der in- dogennanischen Spracheu, L-III., Strassburg, 1886-93. Buck, C. D., Der Vocalismus der Osk- ischen Sprache, Leipzig, 1892. Budinsky, A., Die Ausbreitnng der Lateinschen Sprache, Berlin, 1881. Buecheler, Fr., Vmbrioa, Bonn, 1885. Degenhardt, J., De Auotoris Belli Hispaniensis elocutione et fide his- torica,. Wtirzburg, 1877. Dietze, Ii., De sermone Catoniano, Diss. Lips. Tanglimi, in Libr. Diet- ziana, 1870. Diez, Ft., Grammatik der Bomanischen Sprachen, Bonn,' 1882. Drager, A., Historisohe Syntax der Lateiniscben Sprache, Leipzig, 1881-a. Dressel, H., Lexikalische Bemerk- ungen zu Firmicus Matemus, Zwick- »% 1882. :£tienne, E., De deminntiuis, etc., in Franeogallico sermone nominibus, Paris, 1883. Fiseh, B., Die Lateinischen nomina personalia auf o, onis, Berlin, 1890. Fischer, E., De nocibus Lncilianis selecta capita, Halle, 1881. GAelzer, Henri, La LatinitS de Saint Jerome, Paris, 1884. Gorges, O., De quibusdam sermonis Gelliani proprietatibus obseruationes, Diss. Hal., 1882. Gruber, G. , Grundriss der Bomanischgn Philologie, I., Strassburg, 1888. Guericke, A. v., De linguae uulgaris reliquiis apud Petronium et in in'> gcriptt. pariet. Pompeianis, Gumbin- nen, 1875. Haitel, W. V.,, Patristische Studien zn Tertullian, I. -IV., Wien, 1890. Hauschild, A. R., Die Grundsatze und Mittel der Wortbildung bei Tertul- lian, Leipzig, I., 1876 ; n., 1881. Hauschild, O., De sermonis proprie- tatibus quae in Philippicis Cioeronis Orationibus inueniuntnr. Diss. Hal., 1886. Hellmuth, H., De sermonis proprie- tatibus quae in priorum Ciceronis orationibus inueniuntnr, Erlangen, 1877. Jeep, Ludwig, Zur Geschichte der Lehre von den Bedentheilen bei den Lateinischen Grammatikern, Leip- zig, 1893. Keller, O., Lateinische Volksetymolo- gie und Verwandtes, Leipzig, 1891. Enapp, Charles, Archaism in Aulus Gellius, in Classical Studies in Honour of Henry Drisler, New York, 1894, pp. 126-71. Eoehler, Albr., De Auctoiis Bell. xii LIST OF AUTHORITIES. Afric. et Bell. Hisp. Latinltate, Er- langen, 1877. KoSmaue, 6., Geschiohte des Kirch.- enlateins, I., II., Breslau, 1879-81. Korting, G., Lateinisoh-romanisohes WOrterbuch, Paderborn, 1891. Koziol, H., Der Stil des Apuleius, Wien, 1873. Kraut, K., TJeber das vulgare Element in der Spraohe des Sallustius, Blau- benren, 1881. Ktthner, R., AusfUhrliche Grammatik der Lateinischen Sprache, Hannover, 1877. Landgraf, G., De Ciceronis elocutione in oratt. pro Quluctio et pro Boscio Amerino couspioua, Wtirzburg, 1878. Lattes, E., Saggi e appuuti intorno alia iserizioue Btruaca della mum- mia, Milano, 1894. Liesenburg, Fr., Die Sprache des Am- mianus Marcelllnus, Blankeuburg, I., 1888; IL,1891. liindsaj, W. M., The Latin Language, Oxford, 1894. Lorenz, Aug. O. Fr., Ausgewahlte Komodien des T. Maccius Plautus, II.-IV., Berlin, 1876-83. Ludwig, E., Berioht fiber die in den Jahren 1873-76 erschieneiien Schrift- en fiber Vulgarlatein und spatere Latinitat, in Bursians Jahresber., VL, (1876), p. 238 sq. , De Petronii sermone ple- beio, Diss., Marburg, 1869. Miitzner, E., Franz5sische Grammatik mit besonderer Berflcksiohtigung des Lateinischen, Berlin, 1885. Meyer-Lubke, Wm., Grammatik der Komanischen Sprachen, Leipzig, I., 1890 ; n., 1-3, 1893-4. , Italienische Grammatik, Leipzig, 1890. Monceaux, Paul, Le Latin Vnlgaire d'aprfes les demierea publications, Eevue des Deux Mondes, July 15, 1891, pp. 429-48. Nagelsbaoh, H. F. v., Lateinisohe Stilistik, NOrnberg.s 1890. Nipperdey, K., Quaestiones Caesar- ianae, (in his Editio Maior of the Commentarii), Leipzig, 1847. Ott, J. N., Die neueren Forschungen im Gebiete des Bibel-Latein, in Neue Jahrb. f. Philol., 1874, pp. 757-93; 833-67. Paucker, 0. v.. Addenda Lexiois Lat- inis, Dorpati, 1872. , Subindenda Lexiois Latiuis e. V. potiss. p. C. seculi scriptt. in Melanges greco-romains de I'Acad. Imp. des Sciences de St. Peters- bourg, tome III. , pp. 399-458. , Spioilegium Addendorum Lexicis Latlnis, Mitauiae, 1874. , Beitrage zur Lateinischen Lexicographie und Wortbildungs- geschichte, I. -III., in Melanges Gr. Eom. etc., t. III., pp. 457-95 ; 496- 545; 599-687. , Brganzungen zum Latein. Lexicon, I. -III., in Zeitschr. f. Oes- terr. Gymnas., XXIV., (1873), pp. 381-45 ; XXV., (1874), pp. 97-105 ; 106-118. , Nachtrage zu Erg. z. Lat. Lex. I.-II., in Zeitschr. f. Oest. Gymn., XXIV., pp. 506-7; XXV., pp. 565-76. , Materialien zur Geschiohte der Lateinischen Worterbildung, I.- II., in Zeitschr. f. Oesterr. Gymn., XXVI., pp. 891-8; XXVn., pp. 595-614. , De Latinitate Hieronymi ob- seruationes ad nominum uerborum- que nsum pertinentes, Berlin, 1880. , Materialien zur Lateinischen Worterbildungsgeschichte, Berlin, 1884 , TJebersicht des der soge- nannten Silbernen Latinitat eigen- thilmlichen Wortschatzes, Berlin, 1884. LIST OF AVTHORITim. xm Pauoker, 0. v., Supplementum Lexi- oorum Latinorum, Berlin, 1885. Peck, H. T., Onomatopoetio words in Latin, in Classical Studies in Honour of Henry Drisler, New York, 1894, pp. 227-239. Flanta, B. v., Orammatik der Oskisch- umbrisohen Dialekte, I., Strassburg, 1893. Plew, J., De diuersitate Auctorum His- toriae Augustae, Kegimonti, 1859. Prix, F. , Spraohliche XJntersuohungen zu Columella, Baden, 1883. Hassow, H., De Flauti substantiuis, Leipzig, 1881. Bebling, O., Yersuch einer Charakter- istik der Bomischen TJmgangs- sprache, Keil,» 1883. Begnier, Ad., De la LatinitS des Ser- mons de Saint Augustin, Paris, 1886. Bcinsoh, Herm., Itala und Yulgata, Marburg und Leipzig, 1889. Sohmalz, J. G., Lateinische Stilistik, in Iwan y. Miillers Handbuch der Elassischen Altertums-wissensohaft, Band n.,» Munohen, 1890. Schmidt, J., Commentatio de nom. uerbal. in tor et trix desinentium apud TertuUianum copia et ui, Er- langen, 1878. Schmilinsky, Q-., De proprietate ser- monis Plautini usu linguaram Bo- manicarum illustrate, Halle, 1866. Sohultze, P., De archaismis Sallus- tianis, Halle, 1871. Schulze, B. T., De Q. Aurelii Sym- machi uocabulorum formationibus ad sermonem nulgarem pertinenti- bns, Diss. Hal., 1886. Sittl, Karl, Die lokalen Verschied- enheiten der Lateinischen Sprache, Brlangen, 1882. , Jahresbericht fiber Vulgar- und Spatlatein 1884 bis 1890, in Jahresbericht Uber die Fortschritte des klass. Alterthumswissenschaft, LXVin., pp. 226-86. Slaughter, M. J., The substantives of Terence, (Diss. Johns Hopkins), Boston, 1891. Sorn, J., Die Sprache des Satirikera Persins, Leibach, 1890. Stange, C, De Arnobii Oratione, Saar- gemfind, 1893. Stephani, A., De Martiale uerborum nouatore, Breslau, 1889. Stinuer, A., De eo quo Cicero in epistolis usus est sermone, Oppeln,' 1879. Stolz, Fr., Historische Grammatik der Lateinischen Sprache, I., 1 (Einlei- tung und Lautlehre), Leipzig, 1894. Stuenkel, L. , De Varroniana uerborum formatione, Strassburg, 1875. Teuffel, W. S., Gesohiohte der Eom- ischen Literatur, Leipzig,' 1890. Thielmann, Ph., De sermonis proprie- tatibus quae leguntur apud Cornif- icium et in primis Ciceronis libris, Strassburg, 1879. , Stilistische Bemerkungen zu den Jagendwerken Ciceros, in Blatter f. d. bayer. Gymn. wes. XVI., (1880), p. 202 sq.; 352 sq. , TJeber Sprache und Kritik des Lateinischen Apolloniusromanes, Speier, 1881. Ulrich, H., De Vitruuii copia uer- borum, I.-II., Schwabach, 1883-5. Vogel, Th., De A. Gellii sermone, Zwickau, 1862. Weise, K. H., Lexicon Plantinum, Quedlinburg," 1886. Wolfflin, E. , Bemerkungen iiber das Vulgarlatein, in Philol. XXXIV., pp. 137-65. , TJeber die Latinitiit dea Afrikaners Cassius Felix, in Sit- ungsberr. d. k. b. Akademie der Wissenschaften z. MUnchen, Philos.- Histor. CI., 1880, pp. 381-432. , Arohiv fUr Lateinische Lexikographie, I. -VIII., Leipzig, 1884-94. INTRODUCTION. § 1. BEFmmoN OF the Sebmo Plebehts.— NotwithstESndiag the strides made by modem philology toward a knowledge oi the Boman sermo j^lebeius, there is still a surprising lack of tmanimity in regard to its nature and extent. The various and confusing senses in which different scholars have used and imderstood the terms sermo plebeius, sermo cotidiamis, lingua rustica, etc., have been justly deplored by Ott/ in his able article on modem researches in the field of Bible-Latin, and such inconsistency is not lessened by the attitude re- cently assumed by scholars like Bonnet,'^ who maintains that Vulgar Latin, in the sense of a dialect distinct from the clas- sic speech, never had an existence, save in the brain of a few savants, and Sittl,*who similarly asserts that the whole struct- ure with which the Eomancists are now dealing is a pure crea- tion of phantasy. "La. view of these conflicting opinions, it has seemed advisable at the outset to define carefully the position which will be maintained throughout the present work. It may be regarded as an established doctrine that the Eomance languages are the descendants, not of the classic Latin, as seen in Cicero and Caesar, but of the sermo plebeius, >Ott, Neue Jahrb. f. PhaoL, 1874, p. 759, " Vulgarlatein ist hentzntage ein tiel gebianchtes nnd versohiedeu verstandenes Wort. Gewohnlich bezeichnet man jede Sprachersoheinung spaterer Zeit, die den aus den beeseren Classikem hergenonunerieh Sprachgesetzen, oder richtiger gesprochen den Bubjeotiven Ansichten, die man sich heruber gebUdet, znwiderlauft, ala Vulgarlatein. Binige identifioieren es geradezu Mit Spatlatein, wieder andere veratehen danmter sine Art Mittelding zwisohen dem hob- em Oder Litteratur- nnd dem niedem oder Volkslatein, eine conventionelle ilber alle Provinzen des Reiohea verbreitete und iiberall veratandene Tekehra- nnd Umgan^a- sprache, also eine Art romiacher Reichaapraohe." "Bonnet, p. 31, "On 'ptSte trop volontier 4 ce qn'on appeUe le latin vulgaire lea charaotferea d'une langue verita- ble, d'une langue h part, qui aurait exiatfe k o6t6 de la langue latine propremeUt dite, . . . Le latin vulgaire ainai compris n'a jamaia exiate que dana lea cerveAta de quelques savanta." "Sittl, Jahreaberiohte, 58, p. 286, "Daa Vulgarlatein, ikiit.wel- chem die Iiatiniaten operieren, iat ein Fhantaaiegebilde." xvi introduction: the speech of the common people, at Eome and in the prov- inces.i The prevailing view of the relation existing between these two forms of speech is the one recently reiterated by Miodonski : that the sermo plebdus is neither the parent nor the offspring of the Classic Latin, but that the two developed side by side, as the twin product of the common speech of early Eome, the prisca Latinitas? Accordingly, there is no question of two distinct and separate languages, but of two kindred dialects, which, while steadily diverging, continued to exert a more or less unconscious influence upon each other. With the dawn of literature began the differentiation be- tween the cultured and the popular speech. Too much weight cannot be given to the circumstance that the earliest develop- ment of a national literature was controlled by a foreign ele- ment: Livius Andronicus, Naevius, and Ennius were all natives of Magna Graecia, and even the Bellum Punicum, the first Eoman epic of purely national interest, owed much to Greek sources.^ Classical Latin was largely shaped by these early poets, who strove, with a degree of success surprising in iWolfflin, Philol. 34, p. 137, "Die romaniBohen Sprachen sind die Fortbildung, nicht des lateiniaohen, wie es die Klassiker gesohrieben haben, sondem desjenigen, wie es itn tagliohen Leben gesprooben worden ist ; " conf. Diez, p. 1 ; Meyer-LUbke, Gramm. d. Roman. Spr., I., p. 6; Stolz, Hist. Gramm., p. 31 ; even Bonnet concedes this point : p. 30, " On est gSneralement d'accoid anjonrd'hui pour afSnner que oe qui forme la base, on, si I'on veut, la substance des langues romanes, n'est pas le latin que nous connaissons par les livres, le latin litteraire, mais celui que parlait le peuple, le latin populaire." " Miodonski, ALL. VIIL, p. 146, "Die plebejische Latinit&t ist weder aus dem sermo urbanus, . . . noch der sermo urbanus ans dem Plebejerla- tein entstanden ; beide wurzelten als Zwillingsdialekte in der urrtimiscben Volks- sprache, in der prisca Latinitas; " conf. Schuchaidt, Yokalismus des Vulgftrlateins, L, p. 47, " Der sermo plebeius steht zum sermo urbanus in keinem Descendenz-, in keinem Ascendenz-, sondem in einem CoUateralverhaltnisse. In der nrromischen Volka- sprache, in der prisca Latinitas, wurzelten beide, es waren Zwillingsdialekte ; " Reb- ling, p. 14 ; Wolfflin, Philol. 34, p. 149, " Bekanntlich kann das plebeisoheLatein weder Bohleohtweg die Mutter, noch viel weniger die Tochter des classischen genannt worden ; vielmehr gab es vor dem entstehen der Litteratur nur ein Latein, und erst von diesem Zeitpunkte an beginnen sich Schrif tsprache und Volkssprache zu scheiden : " Ott, Jahrb. 109, p. 759, " Verfolgt man den Entwicklungsgang der romiaohen Sprache von seinem Ende ruckwarts bis zu seinen Anfangen, so findet man dass sich derselbe in zwei grosse Arme gespaltet hat, Litteratur- und Volkssprache, die von einander unbe- irrt, im Fortsohritt der Zeit immer mehr auseinander giengen ; " Stolz, Hist. Gramm. L, p. 23, " Aus dem arohaischen Latein stammen als gleichberechtigt nebeneinander- stehende Brzeugnisse die Volks- nnd Schriftspraohe." 'Stolz, Hist. Gramm., L, p. 29, citing V. Scala, Festgruss aus Insbruok an d. Wiener Phil.- Vers., p. 119 sj., and Maass, Deutsche Literaturzeitung, 1893, 1351 sq. INTRODUOTION. xvii view of their difficult task, to adapt the somewhat unwieldy and heavy forms of archaic Latin to the ease and grace of their Greek models. It is true that Livius Andronicus' and Naevius still retained for epic verse the primitive Saturnian metre, and with it much of the roughness and irregularity characteristic of an uncultured speech.' It is Ennius, before all others, who succeeded in developing the natural resources of Latin along the lines of Greek literature, and without whom the high perfection of rhythm seen in the prose of Cicero and the artistic finish of the Augustan poetry would have been impos- sible.^ How far the style of these early poets was artificial is best seen by comparison with the plays of Plautus, who, although not wholly free from the influence of the literary tendency, gives a fairly true picture of the popular speech of his time, with all its advantages and imperfections.^ The schism between the classic and the popular speech, once established, widened rapidly. The famous literary circle which gathered around the younger Scipio continued to polish and refine the language, always in accordance with Greek rules : and the best measure of their success is seen in the con- trast offered by the comedies of Terence, trained under the influence of this school, to those of his predecessor Plautus, for in most respects his style approaches far nearer the Cicero- nian than the Plautine standard.* In the following century the literary language reached its highest point in the harmoni- ous periods of Cicero and the subtle versification of Horace. Fostered by the orators and poets, and elaborated by the gram- marians, it was indeed a magnificent product : but it was es- sentially artificial.' Its forms had been crystallized and its ' Stolz, Lat. Gramm., in 1 MUUer'a Handb., n» , p. 345. » Conf. Sohmalz, Lat. Syn- tax, in I. Mailer's Handb. IP., p. 386. = Lorenz ad Most., Einleit., p. 26, " Die Plautin- ische Sprache ist, dem griechischen Habitus und der einzelnen Graeca zum Trotz, ein Abbild der rSmiscben TJnigangBsprache, mit der grossten Treue nnd Wahrheit weider- gegeben . . . bei samtlichen Personen herrsoht die eehte romiache Volksapraohe, mit alien ihren eigentumlioben Vorziigen nnd Mangeln ; " conf. Schmalz, I. I., p. 387. * Conf. Bngelbreoht, Studia Terentiana, Vindobonae, 1883, and especially Slaughter, Ter., with comments on the latter by Stolz, Hist. Gramm., I., p. 30. » Paul Monceanx, Le Latin Vulgaire, in Revue des Deux Mondes (1891), 106, p. 434, " Le Latin class- ique fitait ime oeuvre d'art pii&e par la patience et le talent de plusieurs generations de lettrds : a mesure qn'il se ddveloppe ou tente de se fixer, on en voit mieux apparaitre le charact^re artificiel." I wish here to express my indebtedness for much in the pres- ent section to this excellent article of M. Monceanx, in regard to the merits of which xviii INTBODUOTION. progress checked before its natural resources had attained their fair development; its rules for quantity and accentua- tion were borrowed ; while its vocabulary was so limited that even the genius of Cicero was unequal to the task of adapting it to the wider horizon of Grecian culture. Already in Livy one can perceive foreshadowings of the approaching deca- dence. The structure so laboriously reared was destined to a slow but steady disintegration, and the chief factor in its downfall was the unconscious but unremitting influence of the sermo plebeius} To understand the relation existing between these two branches of the language it is necessary to keep in mind the familiar linguistic doctrine that the amount of divergence between neighboring dialects depends directly upon the ex- tent and facility of communication.^ Thus even in the case of two distinct languages the idioms spoken near the border-line bear a much closer resemblance to each other than to the written speech of their respective countries : for instance, the North Italian dialects to-day resemble more closely the neigh- boring dialects of France than they do that of Tuscany or the Italian written language; and in like manner the Gascon idiom shows the transition from Proven§al to Spanish. Still less can two dialects coexist in the same territory without exerting a marked influence upon each other. Accordingly it is evident that such reciprocal influence existed to a greater or less degree between the classic and popular speech through- out the entire extent of Latinity. In the early period it was necessarily slight, for the literary circle was strictly limited, and while the children reared within its radius naturally ac- quired the elegance of diction which prevailed in their home- life,^ the great mass of the Roman people, artisan and trades- man, farmer and soldier alike, lived practically untouched by the new culture, except through casual contact with the upper classes, and continued to speak with little alteration the lan- guage of their fathers.* But as the power and prestige of Eome I am quite in accord with Bliodonski, who says, (ALL. VIII., p. 149), "Die anrieh- ende Darstellung imd die riohtige Betonnng der wirtsamen Motive des VolkstUmlichen Terdienen hervorgehobenzuwerden." > Conf. Stolz, Hist. Granun., I., p. 49. = Oonf. Paul, Principles of Language, Engl. Trausl. by H. A. Strong, New York, 1889, p. 30 sq. ' Conf. Schmalz, I. l, citing Cio. Bi-ut. 58, 210 sq. * Conf. Wolfflin, PhUol 34, p. 149, " Der Mann aus dem Volke da- INTBOBUOTION. xix increased, the dissemination of knowledge became more gene- ral ; scholars from the East flocked to the capital, which thus became the centre of learning m Italy. In the time of Cicero urbanitas, the language as spoken in Eome, became synony- mous with the highest excellence in Latin speech, just as 'ATTiKio-/ids denoted the perfection of Greek.^ As the influence of this higher Latinity filtered slowly downward through the successive social strata, some tinge must soon have reached even the lowest classes within the city, whose language, while not ceasing to be plebeian, lost something of its native harsh- ness of accent and uncouthness of phraseology. In the coun- try districts the sermo plebeius remained longer unmodified, and it is a significant fact that the most usual antithesis to urbanitas is not the serT/io plebeius, but the lingua rustica, or rusticitas} Conversely the cultivated speech of the higher classes could not wholly escape contamination. As time steadily widened the breach between these two forms of speech, communication between the upper and lower classes was facili- tated by a compromise in the shape of the sermo cotidiamis, the free and easy medium of daily conversation, which, as Quintil- ian significantly points out, was used not alone between friends and relatives, but in communication with the slaves.^ Thus, while the view which Bonnet so strenuously assails,'' of an early separation of the classical from the vulgar speech, is to be maintained, the line of demarcation must not be too sharply drawn. It has been well pointed out by Meyer-Liibke that between the sermo cotidianus and the crudest form of the sermo rusticus the language shaded off in countless gradations, gegen . . . nahm von diesen Wahrspriichen der obersten Jury wenig Notiz und vererbte hartnaokig manohes auf die Kinder weiter, wie es die Eltem und Grosseltem gesproohen batten." 1 Conf. Quint. 6, 3, 107, N^am meo quidem iudicio ilia est urbanitas, in qua nihil absonum, nihil ngreste, nihil inconditum, nihil peregrinum neque sensu neque uerbis neque ore gesi7iue posnit deprehendi ; utnon tarn sit in singulis dietis quam in toto colore dicendi, qualis apud Oraecos amKUTii6! ille reddens Athenarum proprium sa- porem. ' Conf. Sittl, Verhandl. d. 40. Versamml. deutoher Philol. u. Schnlm. in Gor- litz, Leipzig, 1890, p. 885 sq., " Vor allem scbied sioh Stadt und Land; denn Cicero und die SpKteren stimmen darin Uberein, dass selbat der ungebildete Bewohner Boms an der urbanitas teU hat und dessen bewusst die Sprache des Bauern, die rusticitas, selbstgefallig yerhShnt," cited with approval by Seelmann, VoIkBlatein, in Erit. Jahresber. U. d. Fortsohritte d. Boman. Phil., I, p. 51. ^ Quint. 13, 10, 40, cotidiano sermoni . . , , quocumamicis,coniugib'us,liberia, seruixloquamur. 'Bonnet, p. 31, not. 1, XX INTBODUGTION. according to social position, calling in life, education, etc.'^^' I am quite in accord witli Professor Stolz that with these limita- tions the distinction to be emphasized is that between the lit- erary speech on the one hand, and the popular speech on the other, or that at the furthest we cannot with certainty make more than a triple division : viz., sermo urhanus, cotidianus, and plebelics? This triple division is in the main the one adopted through- out the present work. The relation between the sermo cotidi- anus and sermo pleleius is best illustrated by the Oena Trimal- cMonis of Petronius, in which, as pointed out by Eriedlander,^ the main narrative reflects the conversational style of the cultured class, while the language of Trimalchio and his colli- ierti, although somewhat toned down to adapt it to its literary setting, remains the best extant specimen of vulgar Latin. Another term which deserves a word of explanation is the sermo rusticus. As used in the present work it is neither dis- tinct from, nor altogether synonymous with the sermo pleheius. It refers rather to the question of provincial distinctions in the sermo pleheius, discussed in the next section, and is used to denote those features which seem to prevail especially in the rustic speech of Italy itself, and which for the most part have remained prominent in modern Italian, ' Meyer-Liibke, Deutsche Literatiirzeitung, 1891, p. 413 sq. = Stolz, Hist. Gramm., I., p. 33, " Mit der ebeu ansgesprochenen Einschrilnkung glauben wir an der iUteren Ansioht, daaa zwischen Volka- nnd Schriftsprache zu uuterscheiden sei, festhalten zu dilrfen," citing Schwan, Gramm. d. AltfranzBsischen, Leipzig'', 1883 ; Id. , p. 43, " Nach dem oben Bemerkten 1st streng genommen weder Seehnann im TTnreohte, wenn er neben der allgemeinen Volkssprache noch eine Pobelsprache nnterscheidet . . . nocb Sittl, der in einem auf der Philologenversammlung zu Gorlitz (1889) abgehaltenen Vortrag die drei Abstufungen sermo cotidianus oder consuetado (Umgangsspraohe der Gebildeten), oppidanum genus dicendi (Mnndart der kleinen Stiidte), rusticitaa (bila- eriacbe Sprache) unteraohieden wisaen woUte. Mit einlger Sicherheit lasaen sich jedooh nnr Scbriftspraohe, Verkehrspraohe der Gebildeten, allgemeine Volkssprache uuter- scheiden ; " eonf. Seehnann, 1. 1., p. 51, " Insonderheit aber spielt das Moment der Bil- dnng eine RoUe, nnd danach bat man die 'gebildete IJmgangaaprache,' die AUtaga- sprache dea vomehmen Komera, den sermo cotidianus, . . . von der Sprache der niedem Pleba nnd des eigentlichen Vulgus, von ' VulgSrlatein ' im engem Sinne, . . . wohl zu scheiden," citing Sittl, I. I. ' Priedlander, Petr. 9, " Die Sprache der Erzfth- lung ist die Umgangasprache der Gebildeten der damaligen Zeit, die aich manche in der strengem Schriftssprache nicht zul'iasige Freiheiten geatattet . . . Dagegen iat die Sprache, in der Trimalchio nnd seine Mitfreigelassenen reden, die damalige Buditalische Volkssprache, allerdings nicht rein, sondem so welt ' Btiliairt,' dass aie nicht zu stark mit der Eleganz der Brzihlung kontrastirt." INTBODUOTION. xxi § 2. The Seemo Plebeius m the Provinces : While the classic speech was pushed rapidly forward to maturity and came to an early and definite stand-still, the ser mo plebeius, left to itself, remained a living, ever-changing source of free and untrammelled development.' It thus afforded an inexhaust- ible fund of new forms and phrases, apt turns of expression, the current slang of the streets of Eome, hardy neologisms and daring compounds, from all of which the literary language borrowed with increasing freedom throughoiit the progress of the Decadence.'^ Conversely, its early growth having been slower and more natural, the sermo pleidus retained in vocabulary and syntax, as well as in accent and pronuncia- tion, many features of the prisca Latinitas, long after they had been discarded by classic Latin. In the time of Cicero archaism had become to a great extent synonymous with vul- garism.^ These two opposing characteristics of the popular speech, conservation of the old and creation of the new, are of prime importance in explaining the development of those local dif- ferences in provincial Latin which laid the foundation for the divergence of idiom resulting in the separate modern Romance languages. As the different provinces were successively ac- quired, it was the policy of Eome to further their rapid Latin- ization, and to this end Latin was made the official language, • Conf. Ott, Jahrb. 1874, p. 759, " Wahrend ... die Sohrif tspraohe, von Zeit zu Zeit in seinem Lanf reguliert, zu einem gewissen Stillstand gekommen nnd im groa- Ben nnd ganzen auch darin verblleben ist, bis er unter den trUmmern der zusammen- breohenden remischen Cultur versohiittet wurde, ergoss sich der andere zum toil in wildem Lanf unauf haltsam wieder, nm sioh BcUiesslioh in neue Arme, die romanischeu Sprachen, zn teilen; " Paul Monceaux, I. I., p. 432, "Le latin d'onvrier et de paysan, reMgue aux champs, ii I'atelier, an bouge, k I'offioe, abaolument rebelle aux lefons des maitres d'e'cole, pourauivit son Evolution naturelle, d'antant plus rapide que plus rien ne le retenait." = Conf. Miodonski, I. l, "Wie die lebenden Volksmnndarten mehr Quellbache als Nebenkanale, die Zuleiter also nioht die Ableiter der Sohrittspraohe sind, BO war auoh im alten Rom der Volksgeist ein Spraohaohaffendes nnd der Literatnr ein apraohbildendes Element : die Sohriftspraohe bedurf te einigermassen einer Ausgleich- nngmit dem Volksidiom." ' Wolfflin, PhUol. 34, p. 149, " So blieb das VulgSrlatein viel- fach hinter den Portaohritten der gebildeten zuiiiok, aber ea bewahrte aioh anoli einen grosseren Beiohthum an Fonnen nnd Worteu. . . . Darum iat das vulgftre oft mit dem archaisohen identisoh, obschon weder allea archaiaohe vulgar ist (denn manchea starb doch im Laufe der Jahrliunderte im Volke ab), noch alles vulgare arohaisoh zu aein braucht;" conf. Rebling, p. 15; G. Landgraf, Philol Anz. XV., p. 608, "(citing Symm. Bp. 3, 44, i.p\(u.(rii.6v scribendi non inuitua adfecto), Aroliaismen aber sind in der Regel identiaoh mit Vulgarismen." xxii INTBODUOTION. in which all the local legislative and judicial proceedings must be conducted.^ But while this system forced Latin upon the proTinces, it naturally cotdd not control the stand- ard of Latinity. The senatus consulta and the procedure of the law courts were not the medium through which the new language was acquired, while the high officials from Eome, however correct their own speech may have been, played a minor part in promulgating it within their several jviris- dictions. Among the families of rank in Spain, Carthage, Gaul, etc., a large proportion undoubtedly took pains to have their children learn Latin systematically, either at Eome,* or in the various schools which had been founded in the colonies.' A good example is afforded by the school founded by Sertorius at Osca, in Spain, where the sons of leading families of the different tribes could be trained in the culture of Greece and Eome ; Plutarch tells of the pride felt by the parents in seeing their children attending this school in the purple-bordered toga praetexta, and presented by Sertorius himself with the golden hulla, the distinctive ornament of the sons of Eoman patricians.^ The libraries also, which Eome in pursuance of her policy had founded in the different provinces, tended to promote the use of classical Latin ; but these also appealed chiefly to a limited cultured circle ; compare, for instance, the one mentioned by Pliny, established in Africa soon after the conquest, con- fessedly for the benefit of the Carthaginian nobles {regulis Africae)? The great mass, however, of the non-Latin population acquired the language by degrees from the class of Eomans with whom they necessarily came in immediate contact, the petty officials, common soldiers, tradesmen, and artisans, the •■ Coiif. Ott, I. I., p. 760, commenting on the statement by Val. Max. that the mag- istrates in Greece and Asia Minor were prohibited from using Greek, "Was hier von den Griechen gesagt ist, gilt natUrlich auch, wenn nioht in nooh hoherm Grade, von den Puniem. So hatte also der Provinciale, wenn er verstehen nnd verstanden werden, wenn er seinen eigenen Vorteil wahren oder Binfluss nnd Ansehen sioh erringen wollte, keine andere Wahl als sich die Sprache des Siegers nnd Herschers anzueignen." " Conf. Bonnet, p. 36, " sans doute les jeunea gens des grandes families gauloises allaient a Borne pour apprendre le latin on pour se perfeotionner dans I'usage de cette langue." = On the question of schools in the provinces compare Budinsky, pp. 55 (Nth. Italy) ; 71 (Spain) ; 104 (Gaul) ; 257 (Africa). * Plutarch, Sertorius, 14. » Plin. 18, 33; conf. Ott, I. Z., p. 760. INTRODUCTION. xxiii rank and file of the lower classes.* Accordingly, while it was not exclusively the Roman army which was responsible for the form of Latin spoken in the provinces, yet the importance in this connection of the sermo militaris, the common idiom of the camp, must not be underrated.^ Aside from stray phrases learned from itinerant merchants, the first germs of Latin were sown in each land by the invading legions, and after conquest the Latinizing influence radiated most strongly from those garrison towns which sprang up around the permanent military stations. In Spain alone no less than 150,000 troops arrived from Italy in the brief period between 196 and 169 B.C. and many of these afterward settled permanently in the new ' Sittl, Verhaudl. . . . in Gorlitz, Z. t, "Die AristokratienndPlutokratie der eroberten Lander batte die Moglichkeit Hanslebrei kommen zu laseen, um sich nnd ihren Kindem die korrekte LatinitEt anzueignen, wie denn aucb bericbtet wild, daes Echon fruhzeitig viele Grammatiker das reicbe Gallien aufBUcbten ... die grosse Masse der Frovinzialen aber empfing das Lateinische im taglichen Veikebr . . . Cioero zSiiltpro Pronteio % 12 die Leute, die das Lateiniscbe in die Provinzen trugen, aof : Kaufleute, Eolonen, Steuerpacbter, Ackerknecbte und Hiite." ''Stolz, Hist. Gramm. I., p. 23, " Die romiscbe Soldateska bei der Verbreitung der Lateiniscben Spiache von den friiber genannten Centren (den an die rfimiscben Standlagei sich anscbliessenden LagerstS,dten) rdmiscben Wesens und romiscber Gultur aus eine gewiss niobt zu nntersobatzende Bolle gespielt hat ; " W. Meyer, in Grober's Grun- driss, L, p. 853, " Die milititrisob am stSxksten besetzten Gegenden weiden daber am Bohnellsten romisoh: Spanien, Ostgallien (Trier);" conf. Pott, Zeitschr. f. vergL Sprachf. 12, p. 162. This view is assailed by Bonnet, p. 35, Twt. 3, who cites Ott, Jahrb. 109, p. 579, with the oonrment, "Pourtant d6ja Ott de'cbargeait le legionnaire du soin d'enseigner le latin anx provinoiaux, en faisant remarquer tr^a jnstement qn'il entrait sans doute pen en rapport aveo eux. . . . Dans les ouvrages de seconde main, la Ifegende est aoorfedit^e at subsistera longtemps." This comment seems hardly justified, for while Ott considers that too much weight has been attached to the part played by the soldiers in Latinizing the provinces, he is far from denying them a share in it ; bis views are quite moderate and deserve to be quoted in full : ' ' Insgemein nimmt man an dasa es vorzuglich die romischen Heere gewesen, welche in den unterworf enen Landen iiberhaupt die Kenntnias des lateinisoheu und zwar in der gemeinen Sprechweise des niedem Volks verbreitet baben. Obne im mindesten beziigliche Binfliisse bestreiten zu woUen, bin ich doch der Ansicht, daas man den AnteU des romischen Heeres bei der EinfUhrnng der neuen Sprache vid zu sebr uberschatzt. So eben und Einfach gieng die Sache denn doch nicht. Ich vrill ganz davon abseben, dass der Verkebr zwischen dem Soldaten und dem Provinoialen wol nicht so vertraut und ausgedehnt gewesen, ala man ibn sich denken mag, und dass der Schmerz und Ingrimm des letztem ob des Verlustes seiner nationalen Selbstandigkeit sich mfigliohst lange und energisoh gegen die Sprache des Broherers gestraubt bat ; aber darauf lege ich Gewicbt, dass der rom- iscbe Soldat bei der Vielspraohigkeit des Heeres und dem zumeist niedem Bildungs- stand der Elemente, aus denen es zuaammengesetzt war, nicht der geeignete MissionSr war, das Lateinische auf den Boden des eroberten Landes zu verpflanzen und dort zur Herrschaft zu bringen." xxiv INTRODUCTION. land.} The earliest of the Eoman cities in Spain, Italica, was founded 206 B.C., by P. Cornelius Scipio, for the benefit of the veterans of his army ; while the story of Carteia, another of these Latin colonies, established to provide a home for up- ward of four thousand illegitimate children, the offspring of Eoman soldiers and of Spanish women who frequented the camp, is significantly pointed out by Budinsky as a single instance of a widely active cause, through which a steadily increasing proportion of the inhabitants were speedily and simply Latinized.^ In this sermo militaris, or castrensis, which thus underlay the Latin of the provinces, the influence of local Italic dialects may be disregarded ; I am quite in accord with Bonnet that the Eomans who came to Gaul, civilians and soldiers alike, did not import the language of Praeneste or Lanuvium, of Tea- num or Iguvium, any more than the French soldiers of to-day spread the patois of Picardy, Champagne, or Gascony in Algeria and Senegal. In individual cases, undoubtedly, cer- tain peculiarities of accent or vocabulary may have persisted, but in the army especially all such local differences were gradually assimilated in the universal idiom of the camp.^ But it is equally preposterous to claim that the latter was the language of Latium according to the standard of Eome, the proper form of communication between citizens throughout the empire : on the contrary, it was the sermo plebeius pure and simple, less extreme perhaps than the sermo rusticus, but 1 Budinsky, p. 70, citing Ihne, R. 6. IH, p. 319 Anm. »Liu. 43, 8, Mx militibus Bomanis et ex Hispanis mulieribus, cum quibua conubium non esset, natos se memo- rantes, supra quattuor milia hominum orabant^ ut sibi oppidum^ in quo liabitarent daretur, iSanatus decreuit . . . eos Carteiani ad Oceanwm dedud placere ; conf, Budinsky, p. 70, " die Stadt Caiteia, offenbar nur die vereinzelte Folge einer ganz allgemein wirkenden Ursache, duroh die ein stetig Tvaehsender Theil der Binwoh- nerschaft auf kiirzestem Wege der Romanizirnng zugefuhrt wurde." ' Conf. Bon- net, p. 34, "Si Ton veut essayer de prendre une id6e plus juste du latin qui se repan- dit dans les provinces, et specialement en Gaule, il faut faite abstraction des patois ou dialectes italiques aussi bien que de leur influence sur la langne commune. Les Bomains qui renaient en Gaule, fonctionnaires ciTils, officiers de I'armee, soldats, negociants, industriels, n'y parlaient pas la langne de Prfeneste ou de Lanuvium, ni celle de Teanum ou d'Iguvinm, pas plus que nos militaires et nos colons ne vont parler picard, champenois ou gascon en Algerie et au Senegal. " 1 cannot, however, agree with M. Bonnet's conclusion, that "ils y parlaient latin, o'est-h-dire la langue de Latium telle qu'elle 6tait parlee a Rome, et telle qu'elle devait servir dans les relations entre citoyens des diScrentes parties de I'empire." INTRODUCTION. xxv many degrees removed from the sermo coticUamis, the current speech of the upper classes. Accordingly, since the Soman element in all the provinces was essentially the same — military encampments, colonies of veterans, tradesmen, skilled laborers, etc., all speaking a distinctly plebeian Latin, — it is not surprising that many vul- garisms of form and syntax are found throughout every part of the Eoman Empire, in the inscriptional, as well as the lit- erary monuments. Indeed, the coincidences are so numerous and so striking that some scholars have been led to deny the existence of local differences.^ This view was adopted by as early an authority as Erasmus, who maintained that in all the provinces the Eoman tongue was equally intelligible, provided that the speaker affected a plebeian style,^ while Niebuhr has declared that the African Latin shows no more marked charac- teristics than those which distinguish the French of Geneva from that of Paris.^ Such a view, however, is not only opposed to all linguistic principles, as we see them working at the present day, but is directly contradicted by the testimony of ancient authorities. Cicero speaks of the prevalence of pro- vincial expressions in Gallic Latin, and adds, sed haec mutari dediscique possunt* implying that the Gallic accent of which he next speaks, was ineradicable ; similarly Augustine remarks the lack of discernment shown in African Latin in the quality and quantity of vowel-sounds,^ while Spartianus is authority ' Bonnet, p. 40, " Frapp^a de la predominance de certaitis caraotferea identiqnea de toutes lea provinoes, plusieura savanta sent all^s jusqu'a nier toute influence locale. Pour quiconque a eu roccasion d'obaerver I'^tonnante persiatance de certaina accenta etrangera, une telle negation equivaut k raffirmation d*un miracle ; " Boiasier, Com- modien, p. 51, **I1 faut croire que le latin a' eat corrompu d'aprfes certaina loia gen^ralea, qui ont agi partout de la m€me f a^on et produit dana tons lea paya du monde des reaultata aemblablea ; " B. Kaulen, Handbuch d. Vulgata, p. i, " Was man Sfter Africaniamua der Latinitat genannt hat, iat einfaoh der Charakter des VulgSrlateins und kann ala solcher mit gleichem Becht GaUicismua, Pannonismns oder Italioiamus heissen : " core/. Kiibler, ALL. VIII., p. 163, "Man bat aelbst vom VulgSrlatein be- hauptet, dasa ea durch daa ganze romiaohe Gebict im -weaentliohen die gleiclien Erschei- nungen zeige. ■ Solchen Anaapruchen gegenllber erwachst die Notwendigkeit, die Spuren provinzieller Farbung in der aohriftlichen Ueberlieferung naohzuweisen." '^Eras- mus, Epist. 633, Vol. IIL, p. 723 D (Lugduni, 1873), "Constat autem apud Hiapanos, Afroa, Gallos, reliquasque Bomanorum piouincias, aio aermonem Bomanum fuiaae uolgo communem ut Ijatine concionantem intelligerent etiam cerdones, si modo qui dicebat paulnlum sese ad uulgarem diotionem accommodarenb." = Niebuhr, Vortrage, bearbeit, v. Schmitz und Zeuss, II., p. 334. * Conf. Cio. Brut. 46,17. »Augustin. xxvi INTRODUCTION. for the statement that the speech of the emperor Septimius Seuerus retained to his dying day strong evidence of his Af- ricaai origin.* Considerable attention has been devoted in recent years to this question of provincial Latin, and espe- cially to the serino Africus. Of particular importance in this connection are the recent articles in "Wolfain's Archiv, Die Lateinische SpracTie auf Afrikanischen Inschriften, by B. Kiib- lei; (Vol. "Vin., pp. 161-202), and Die Lateinische Uebersetzung des Buches der Weisheit, and Die Lateinische Uebersetzung des Buches Sirach, by Ph. Thielmann (lb., pp. 235-277 ; 501-561). In attempting to account for these local differences, some authors have been inclined to overrate the importance of the influence exerted upon Latin by the native speech of the con- quered peoples.^ The evidence of the Eomance languages tends to show that such influence was comparatively slight,^ and mainly confined to peculiarities of pronunciation and to a limited number of loanwords. The local differences in the Sound-System of Vulgar Latin are much more striking than in any other department, and it has been ingeniously suggested by W. Meyer that this was in part due to the fact that a large proportion of the male inhabitants of the conquered lands were pressed into military service, and being constantly trans- ferred from post to post, and thrown in contact, in their camp-life, with a great variety of other nations, all acquired a certain uniformity of speech, the sermo castrensis already mentioned, while the women, left behind, learned the lan- guage more imperfectly, and the children, as they grew up naturally spoke after the fashion of their mothers, Latin with a pronounced foreign accent.^ Doct. Chr. 4, 84, Afrae aurea de corrupiione uocalium uel productione non indicant : conf. Boissier, Commod., p. 56. 'Spart. Seuer. 19, 9, canortis iioee, sed Af rum quid dam usque ad senectutem so- nans. ' Compare for example Paul Monceaux, I. I. , p. 441, " Le voisinage de oes troia Ungues s^mitiques (le libyque, le pnnique, I'h^breu) nous cxplique bion des charaoteres du latin d'Afrique ; " Id., p. 445, " Pourquoi ce mSme patois (le latin vnlgaiie) est-U devenu, ici le portugais, Ik le roumain, en Italie le toscan cu le milanais, en Espagne le castillan . . . ? Pour resoudre surement le problSme, il nous manque un filament essential, la connaissance des langues qui eu Gaule, en Espagne, en Italie, au bord au Danube, ont precede le latin et agi sur lui ; " conf. further the criticism of MiodonsM, ALL. Viil., p. 149. s Gonf. Stolz, Hist. Gramm. I., p. 5, citing Meyer-Liibke, Gramm. d. Roman. Spr., 1., p. 39 sq. *W. Meyer, in Grober's GrundrisB, I., p. 353, "Die Translokationen and Mischimgen bedingen Gleichmasoigkeit der Sprache in Flexion und Wortsohatz. Das stabile Element bilden die Prauen. Namentlioh in neu eroberten INTBODUOTIOF. xxvii The principal cause, however, of the differences in proTin- cial Latin lay in the instability of the sermo plebeius itself, which, as we have already seen, changed materially from year to year ; the Latin which Caesar's legions first made familiar to the Gauls was richer in its variety of forms, and less archaic, and in every way quite different from that which a hundred years earlier had been naturalized in Spain and Africa. Li and around Eome this influence of classicism gradually tended to modify the harsher archaisms of the pop- ular speech, but the latter, when isolated in the provinces, was practically beyond the radius of this influence, and free to develop unrestrained. Accordingly the idioms of the separate Eoman provinces represent a varying degree of archaism, in the order of their dates of conquest.' This view is amply cor- roborated by the numerous dialectic peculiarities now recog- nized in the style of Eoman writers from the separate prov- inces, and in inscriptions ; especially notable is the strongly archaic element of the sermo Afriaus, which, as seen in Fronto, Apuleius, TertuUian, etc., presents so many striking analogies with the language of Plautus. This phenomenon is easily ac- counted for, when we remember that the first germs of Latin were carried to Africa by the Eoman soldiers and colonists who flocked there after the fall of Carthage, in 146 b.c.~ LRndem wird nahezu die ganze JungmannBchaft, eofem sie nicht gefallen oder zu Sklaven gemacht war, auogehoben und versetzt, so iu Dakien, Riitien. Kinder und Frauen bleiben und nehmeu in fast ganz romischer Umgebung bald die neue Sprache an, spreohen sie aber mit einheimisohem Accente und oonservieren diesen besser, da die Nivellierung, die nur bei haufigem Wechsel der Umgebung moglioh ist, f ehlt. Kinder von Colonen >md Soldaten, mit fremden Weibern erzeugt, sprachen naturgemiiss die Sprache der Mutter, lateinisch mit fremden Accente." ' 6. GrSber, ALL., I., p. 211, " Die am weitesten entwickelte, dem Latein am fern- sten geriickte Vulgarsprache lebte danach auf dem heimatichen Boden Italiens fort, wo sie lire Gesammtentwicklung durchlief ; eine etwas weniger vorgeriiokte Vulgarspraolie wurde dagegen nach den, erst in der Kaiserzeit der romischen Sprache erschlossenen Gebieten der rum^nischen und rUtoromanischen Sprache getragen : eine noch weniger entwickelte gelangte naoh den schon in republikaniecher Zeit unterworf enen ausserital- ischen Provinzen, nach Gallien, Siidfrankreioh, Spanien und eine vom archaischen unci Schriftlatein kaum abweichende nach dem fiar Rom gewonnenen Sardinien ; " conf. J. A. Hagen, Sprachl. Brorterungen zur Vulgata, p. 61 ; W. Meyer, in Grober's Grundriss, I., p. 359, " Die Verpflanzung dea Lateins auf fremden Boden hat einen StiUstand oder eine Entwickelnng in anderer Bichtung zur Polge, die Sprache der zuerst kolonisierten Gegenden weist auf das Slteste, die der spftteren auf jungeres Vulgarlateln zuriick ; " Stolz, Hist. Gramm. L, p. 34. ^ Ott, I. I., p. 767, " Die Anfange der Latinisierung dea proconsularischen Africa fallen in die Zeit bald naoh der zerstOrung Karthagos, also xxviu INTRODUCTION. But the best demonstration of this theory in its entirety is afforded by a comparison of the system of phonetics in the modern Eomance languages, so admirably set forth by Grober, in his article Vulgarlateinische Substrate SomaniscJier Wor- ter, in the first volume of WolfSiu's Archiv. It is there pointed out that the dialect of Sardinia, the earliest acquired territory outside of Italy (including Sicily), possesses the greatest num- ber of archaisms of all the Bomance languages, while Spanish, Portuguese, Catalonian, Provengal, French, Ehaeto-Eomanian and Eumanian show in the order given successive stages of the sermo pleieius, and Italian, representing the vulgar speech in its native land where its ultimate development was attained, is furthest removed from the classic Latin.' Thus for instance the k sound before e and i ; accented i and fl ; final s and t in declension and conjugation, are all retained in Sardinian; the first three sounds however have undergone changes in the other Eomance languages, even in the earliest records ; ^ final s has survived in the inflectional systems of all but the two latest branches, Euman. and Ital., and final t is retained in French, and to some extent in Old Span., Old Port., and Proveng., but has entirely disappeared in Ehaeto-Eom., Eu- man. and Ital. This principle of the conservation of archaism in provincial districts is aptly illustrated at the present day by many so- called Americanisms, which in reality were in good usage in Elizabethan English, but have died out in the mother-country, while they survived in the speech of the New England colo- nists.^ Bonnet, however, while conceding the analogous ar- noch in die archaische Periode des Lateins. Das Sprachmaterial ist damm wesentlich archaisoh, hin und wieder von hBohster AltertUmliohkeit und UrBprilngliohkeit ; " Ph. Thielmann, ALL. VIIL, p. 241, "Interesaant sind weiter namentlich diejenigen Ele- mente, die seit dem Ende der archaisohen Periode aus der Litteratui- verschwanden, um dann erafc bei den Af nkanern wieder aufzutauchen. Wir miissen annehmen, dass Bolche Bestandtheile seit dem J. 146 v. Chr. mit den lomischen Soldaten und Beamten nach dem uberseeischen Land kamen und sioh dort erhielteu, w^hrend sie in Italien eelbst im Laufe der Zeit ausstarben." " Grober, I. I,, p. 310 sq. ' Excepting accented ft in Bnman. and Albanian ; conf. Meyer-Lilbke, Gramm. d. Roman. Spr., L, p. 120; conf. Id. ib., pp. 81, 318. = Com- pare for instance the entertaining and BUggestive article by Henry Cabot Lodge, Shakespeare's Americanisms, in Harper's Monthly (Jan., 1895), XC, p. 353 sq.; the case is well stated on p. 253, " The English speech was planted in this country by English emigrants, who settled Virginia and New England at the beginning of the seventeenth century . . . The language which these people brought with them to INTBODUOTION. xxix chaisms in the French of Quebec and of the colonies of refu- gees in Germany and Holland, claims that in these instances the loss of political identity and the consequent interruption of communication were the proximate causes, while in the case of Kome, there was a constant coming and going of travellers, soldiers, and officials, a continuous political, commercial, and personal connection.^ It is, however, a well-settled linguistic doctriue that uniformity of language demands a geographical as well as a political contiauity.^ The ties of government which bound the Eoman possessions to the Capital were more than offset by the intervening distances and the consequent delays and dangers of communication. Carthage, which as a hostile state was considered an unpleasantly close neighbor, was a three-days' voyage from Eome, while the distant parts of Gaul and Spain were a matter of several weeks' journey. It must also be borne in mind that in ancient times communica- tion, as a factor in linguistic development, was primarily oral Virginia and Massachusetts, moreover, -was, as Mr. Lowell has remarked, the language of Shakespeare, who lived and wrote and died just at the period when these countrymen of his were taking their way to the Hew World. ... It followed very naturally that some of the words thus brought over the water, and then common to the English on both sides of the Atlantic, survived only in the New World, to which they were trans- planted." 'Bonnet, p. 41, annot. i (citing Hagen, Sprachl. Brort. z. Vulg., p. 61), "H y aurait done Yh le meme phtaomfene que nous observons chez les fraufais du Can- ada et chez nos r^fugics en Allemagne et en Hollande. On oublie que dans ces exam- ples modernes tons les liens avee la m^re-patrie ont 6te longtemps rompus, tandis qu'eutre Rome et ses provinces, il y avait un va et vient de voyageurs, un ^change de population civile et militaire, des rapports politiqnes, commerciaux et personnels inces- sants. M. Groeber . . . va bien plus loin dans la meme voie. ... II parait croire que chaque province s'est onverte vme f ois pour laisser entrer le vainqueur et s'est aussitot refermde h, jamais pour garder pieusement le d^pot du latin que lui enseigna la premiSre legion emplant6e sur son sol." = Conf. Paul, 1. 1., p. 35, " Individual languages, therefore, are driven to form groups according to the natural environing circumstances which determine the relations between them, as well as according to their political and religions circumstances." The article by Lodge, above cited, contains so good an illustration of the effect of geographical isolation that it deserves to be quoted in full : after citing Shakespeare, As You Like It, Act. I., Sc. 1, " They say many young gentlemen flock to him every day, and fleet the time carelessly," he says (I. I., p. 256), " ' Fleet,' as a verb in this sense of ' to pass ' or ' to move,' . . . has certainly dis- appeared from the literature and the ordinary speech of both England and the United States. It is still in use, however, in this esact Shakesperian sense in the daily speech of people on the island of ITantucket, in the State of Massachusetts. I have heard it there frequently, and it is owing no doubt to the isolation of the inhabitants that it still lingers, as it does, an echo of the Elizabethan days, among American fishermen in the closing years of the nineteenth century." XXX INTRODUCTION. commimication. Education was, to a large extent, a privilege of the upper classes, while the price of books made them inac- cessible, excepting to the favored few; indeed the develop- ment of the sermo plebeius presupposes a wide-spread ignorance of the literary language. In the provinces the proportion of the population whose speech would be influenced through the medium of the written language must have been still smaller, since many, even of the upper classes, undoubtedly acquired a knowledge of spoken language, long before they could read or write it. In modern times facilities for direct communica- tion are supplemented by a higher general standard of learn- ing, the telegraph and the press ; a speech delivered in Lon- don one evening may appear the following morning in the leading journals of the English-speaking world, and even among the lower classes those lacking the ability to read it are the exception and not the rule. Thus a powerful check has been placed upon local differentiation in the formal and syn- tactical aspect of language and the survival of provincial archaisms is to be regarded not as due to, but rather in spite of, modern conditions. Another liue of opposition is adopted by Sittl, who raises the historical objection that in the year 19 a.d. the province of Sardinia was not yet wholly subdued, to say nothing of its being Latinized.' This objection, however, has been well an- swered by Stolz, who justly claims that the Eomanization was at first confined to a comparatively small territory within which a local dialect developed, and that this local dialect, whose ex- treme archaism is well attested by linguistic evidence, after- wards prevailed over the whole island, in spite of more or less regular intercourse with Kome.^ Accordingly, as none of the objections hitherto raised appears convincing, the present in- vestigation has been conducted from the standpoint of Grober's theory. § 3. WoBD FoEMATiON IN CLASSIC Latin : In a study of the sermo plebeius the relative importance of vocabulary can hardly be overestimated, both on account of its intrinsic inter- est, and of the abundance and continuity of material afforded by literary records, throughout the whole extent of Latinity. It is true that Accent and Sound-Change played an even ' Sittl., Bursians JahreBbericht, 68, p. 326 sq. = Stolz, Hiat. Gramm. I., p. 24. INTMODUOTIOJSr. xxxi greater part in the separation of the plebeian from the classic speech, and especially in the differentiation of local dialects, but errors of pronunciation leave only sporadic traces in the literature of a language, and we must rely for our knowledge mainly upon inscriptional evidence ; and the same ' may be said, to a large extent, of irregularities of inflection. Word- Formation and Syntax stand upon a somewhat different foot- ing ; plebeian words and phrases are to be detected even in the most careful writers, while their steady encroachment upon the literature of the decadence was the chief factor in the gradual transition from the prose of Cicero to that of Gregory of Tours.' The syntax, however, of any fully developed lan- guage, such as Latin, possesses a flexibility which insures considerable permanence ; but in any progressive community additions to vocabulary are essential, to keep pace with the advance of civilization. This was especially the case at Eome, where the rapid dissemination of Greek culture created an insatiate demand for new words, with which to express the newly acquired ideas.^ In the prisca Latinitas the vocabulary was a somewhat limited one, as was natural among a people whose time was largely divided between simple pastoral pur- suits and local warfare. They inherited, however, from the common Indo-Germanic stock abundant facilities for forming new derivatives and compounds at pleasure. When the schism arose between the classic and plebeian speech, the latter naturally retained these facilities, and, if we may take Plautus as a criterion, availed itself of them with characteris- tic license.^ The literary language here presents a marked contrast: the early poets, it is true, Naevius, Ennius, etc., hampered by the poverty of the existing vocabulary, fre- quently took advantage of the greater freedom which the popular speech afforded, so that in this respect their style 1 Bonnet, p. 751, " C'est la syntaxe, aveo le vocabulaire, qui s'eloigne le plus du Latin classique." = Conf. Draeger, Hist. Synt., I., Einleit., p. x., " Die Lateinisohe Sprache hat wShrend der langen Zeit in welcher sie zu den lebenden gehorte und erne Literatur hervorbraohte, ... in ihrer grammatisohen Gestaltung verhaltnissmas- sig geringe Veranderungen erfahren. Anders steht es mit dem WOrtschatz der Sprache ; hierin hat sie wHhrend ihrer ganzen Lebensdauer und besonders in der nach- klaasisohen Zeit unanfhorliche Anstrengungen gemaoht, nm sich zu bereiohern." 3 Draeger, I. Z., p. xi., "Die kuhner Neubildnngen, besonders in den Compositis, welohe Hautus sich erlaubt, beweisen, dass das Latein in hohem Grade bildungsfahig xxxii INTRODUCTION. often had a somewhat plebeian coloring.* But under the formalizing influence of classicism, Word-Formation, in com- mon with all other linguistic growth, came to a standstill, at the Tery time when Eome was most in need of a wider vocab- ulary. The consequent inferiority which Latin, in this re- spect, shows to Greek has been frequently acknowledged by Eoman writers ; Gellius dwells at length upon the difficulty of properly rendering Greek compoimd words, either by a single word or a periphrasis,'^ while his citation of the diverse at- tempts of the early grammarians to render irpotruSiat, by notae uocum, moderamenta, accentiunculae, uoculationes, aptly illus- trates the inaptitude of the language for technical expres- sions.^ Lucretius, Cicero, and Seneca, in turn complain of the lack of a philosophic terminology : yet philosophy is but one instance of the many avenues of Greek thought opened to the Eoman mind only by deliberate coinage of the necessary vo- cabulary.^ The same difficulty confronted the medical writers ; Celsus expressly deplores the superiority of the Greek lan- «Stolz, Hist. Gramm., I., p. 33, " Andererseita aber lehnt sich doch wieder die Sprache der Dichter unmlttelbar an die lebende Spraohe an, insbesondere in der W6rt- bilduDg, die eine grossere Mannigfaltigkeit aufweist als in der classischen Sprache. Man vergleiche z. B. die Substantive auf -ela -monium -tudo und die zablreicheu spater ausser Curs gesetzten Adverbien auf -iter von adjectivisohen o-StSmmen. 'GelL 11, 16; conf. infra, p. 298. » Cell. 13, 6; conf. Draeger, I. I., p. xx. * Lucr. 1, 138, Multa nouis uerbis praesertim cum sit agendum Propter egestatem linguae at rerum nouitatem ; Id. ib. 830, homoeomerian Quam Orai memorant nee nostra dicere lingua Concedit nobis patrii sermxmis egestas ; Cio. Nat. Dear. 1, 4, 8, Complures enim, Oraecis institutionibus eruditi, ea quae didicerant, cum ciuibua suis communicare non poterant, quod ilia quae a Oraecis accepissent, Latine did posse difflderent; Id. Tusc. Sisput., 3, 15, 85, Graeci, quorum copiosior est lingua quam, nostra ; Id. Acad. Post. 1, 3, 4 sq.: Sen. Ep. 6, 6, 1, Quanta uerborum nobis pauper- tas imm,o egestas sit, numquam, magis quam. hodierno die intellexi ; conf. Quint. 1, 5, S2, feliciores flngendis nominibtts Graeci : Id. I., 5, 70; 13, 10, 33 sq., Itaque tanto est sermo Oraecus Latino iueundior, ut nostri poetae, quotiens dulce carmen esse uoluer- int, illorum id nominibus exornent. His ilia potentiora, quod resplurimae carent ap- pellationibus, ut eas necesse sit transferre aut circumire ; etiam in iis, quae de7iomi?iata, sunt, summa paupertas in eadem nos frequentissime reuoluit ; compare Prof. Peck's comment, in his article Onomatopoetic Words in Latin, p. 227, " It was quite natu- ral, in a field which had been first opened to the Bomans by Greek instructors, and in which the models, the text-books, and the traditions were all of Greek origin, that the highest excellence should be found only in the closest approximation to the Hellenic ideal. . . . And so, in his linguistic criticisms, Quintilian is thoroughly convinced of the inferiority of the Latin language to the Greek, — of its comparative poverty, its inflexibility, its unwillingness to receive new and expressive formations into its vocab- ulary. " INTRODUOTION. xxxiii guage/ while both he and his successors adopt the expedient of introducing Greek medical terms in their writings, usually accompanied by an attempt at translation or paraphrase.^ The ecclesiastical writers were still more hampered, owing to the wider gulf which separated their teachings from the daily life and thought of classic Borne. In spite of the industry of Ter- tullian, who is rightly regarded as the creator of ecclesiastical Latin,* his successors, like Hieronymus, often felt the poverty of the language, in contrast with the richness of the Greek and Hebrew, which they were striving to interpret.* There were, as Cicero himself has pointed out, three ways in which the deficiencies of the vocabulary could be supplied ; either by the transfer of a Greek word bodily into the Latin, .by the use of an existing Latin word in a new sense, or by the formation of a new word.^ But in the classic period the use of foreign words was felt to be contrary to good taste* and was accordingly avoided as far as possible, while unusual expres- sions, either archaisms or neologisms, were severely discoun- 1 Conf. for example, Cela 6, 18 (partes obscoenae), quarum apud Oraecos uocabula et tolerabilius se hahent, et accepta iam usu sunt; quum id omni fere medicorum m>lumine aique sermone iactentur ; apiid nos foediora uerba, ne consuetudine quidem aliqua uerecundius loquentium commendata sunt ; Id. 5, 26, 31, Id genus {cancer) a Graeeis diduetum in species est ; nostris tiocaJmlis non est. ' Conf. Pauclt- er, Spioileginm, p. 337, annot., "Coelius AurelianuB, soUertissimus uocabulonun, ut ita loquar, techniooram de graeco translator," citing Cael. Aur. Chron. 1, 1, 40, ptai-mieum, quod sternutamentumdicerepoterimus ; Id. ib. 3, 4, 84 (pdontagogum = dentiducum); Id. Aeut. 3,28,148 (dyspnoi Oonf. Miodouski, ALL. VIIL, p. 146. ' Conf. Paul Monoeaux, I. I., p. 437. ' Quint. 1, 5, 56 ; 8, 1, 3. « Conf. Thielmann, ALL. p. 513 sq., concluding (p. 515), " Damit ist die These betr. den Zusammenhang dea Afrikanischen Dialekts mit dem Bpanisohen und oberitalischen erwiesen. Es ist auch klar, dass die Provinzen, in die das Latein seit 233 bzw. 306 und 146 gebracht wurde, einen gewissen Grundstock in der Sprache gemeinsam haben milssen, nttmlioh alle diejenigen Blemente, die sioh bis 333 entwickelt hatten und seitdem in Italien bis mindestens 146 sioh erhieltea" ' Conf. Ott, Jahrb. 109, p. 767. XXXVl INTBODVCTION. in that province, the language remained many degrees behind that of Borne, and preserved far more of its native vigor and spontaneity. TertuUian and the unknown translator of the so- called Itala did not write in Vulgar Latin, pure and simple, although the latter formed a large ingredient of their style. Their vocabulary especially contained a curious mixture of archaic, poetic, and vulgar elements : ' but its distinguishing feature was its freedom of Word-Formation, and in this it had a positive advantage over the language of the Golden period. Undoubtedly this power was abused by the African writers, as it was wherever the influence of the sermo plebeius was felt ; we can see this in their needless use of prepositional compounds, their false analogies, their preference for derivatives in place of primary forms, merely for the sake of greater length. But a considerable proportion of the neologisms of TertuUian and the other early African fathers were valuable additions to the language, and the only wonder is that they were not formed much earlier. With the spread of Christianity, many pecul- iarities of African vocabulary were adopted as the common property of ecclesiastical writers throughout the whole ex- tend of the empire, and so eventually came to play no small part in the development of the Komance languages. Thus, while it is true that the vocabulary of the literary- language was never actually stationary, it is not too much to say that the history of Word-Formation, as seen in Eoman literature throughout its full extent, is in the main only a re- flex of its history in the Eoman sermo plebeius. § 4 LiTERAET Sources op Plebeian Vocabtjiaey : It is clear, from the preceding section, that the literary sources available for the history of plebeian Word-Formation are ex- tensive. The process of eliminating vulgar and archaic forms from the vocabulary continued down to the time of Cicero ; with Silver Latin, plebeian formations began once more to creep into the literature. Accordingly all authors of the archaic period and, with few exceptions, the entire literature of the decadence, are available for our purpose ; even in the ^Conf. Ott, I. I., "Der Wortsohatz ist vom Standpunct der clasBiBchen Zeit ana besehen aus arohaisohen, vulgaren, poetischen, neologiachen Elementen zusammen- gewiirfelt, verliert aber viel von dieser Bnntscheckigkeit, wenn man im Auge behalt dasB derselbe noch nioht dififerenziert vom Mutterlande hertlberkam." INTBOBUOTION. xxxvii interval of classicism, considerable material is afforded by the more colloquial tone of the epistolary and satiric style, and by writers of inferior Latinity, such as Vitruvius and the authors of the Bellum Africanum and Bellum Ilispaniense, all of which are particularly valuable, not merely because they bridge the gap in the chain of historical evidence, but be- cause, being contemporaneous with the masterpieces of Roman literature, they illustrate most forcibly the gulf which then separated the two forms of speech. The lists contained iu the following pages, however, are not intended to be exhaustive ; indeed, the mass of material af- forded by the above-mentioned sources is so great, and their relative value so unequal, as to make any such design imprac- ticable. Accordingly it has seemed advisable to select a lim- ited number of authors, at least for the post-classical period, relying chiefly upon those, who, like TertuUian, are recognized as representing definite epochs in the language. For archaic Latin there is no such superabundance ; since the literary re- mains, even including the various Fragmenta, are unfortu- nately scanty. A supplemental collection of rare and curious words belonging to the older language might be gathered from the lexicographical writers, such as Festus, and the recension of the latter by Paulus, Nonius Marcellus, Isidorus, etc., and from the Glossaries,* but the exact periods to which such words belong are too far a matter of conjecture to make them available for careful historical treatment. The literary ma- terial, on the contrary, is all too valuable to be spared, espe- cially in view of the close connection between archaism and vulgarism. Accordingly, for the archaic period all the follow- ing authors have been utilized: Livius Andronicus, Naevius, Ennius, Plautus, Terence, and the other early dramatic poets, as contained in Eibbeck's edition of the Fragmenta ; the early historians, in the edition of Peter, Cato (whose De Agri Cul- tura is especially valuable, as affording the earliest specimen of the sermo rusticus)^ and Lucilius. Lucretius and Varro, > Conf. Stolz, Hist. Grainm., L, p. 40, " Die vorziiglichsten Fundgrnben des altla- teinisohen Sprachsohatzes sind des VerriuB in dem doppelten Ausznge des Festus nnd Paulus Diaconus erhaltenes Werk ' de uerborum significatu,' die alten Dramatiker, die Reste der daktylischen Poesie imd die Glossensammlungen, die vieles Alterthiimliohe erhalten haben." » Oonf. B. Hauler, LexikalisclieB zu Cato, ALL. I., p. 583 sq. xxxviii INTRODUGTION. although their lives cover the earlier portion of the classic period, stand upon the border-line, and in Word-Formation at least, are closely identified with archaic Latin.^ But for the period as a whole there is one central figure, Plautus, who stands out as the best criterion of the early sermo plebeius ; all the others are chiefly valuable in corroboration. How far he fell short of the accepted standard of Latinity was evidently rec- ognized by Quintilian, who lamented the poverty of Eoman comedy,^ while the enthusiasm which he inspired in Aulus Gellius is undoubtedly due, as Stolz suggests, to the latter's well-known love of archaism.^ For the classical and Silver Latin periods we have a much wider range from which to choose. The Oena Trimalchionis of Petronius, " that artistic mosaic of the Campanian dialect," as it has been styled by Ott, is and must remain our chief source in ante-Hadrian Latin.* Second only to this in importance are the Letters of Cicero, especially those to Atticus. The lan- guage of these, as Sittl rightly insists,^ is far from being ple- beian Latin, in spite of Cicero's jesting admission to the con- trary ; they form, however, the best extant specimen of the ser- • Conf. for example Draeger, Hist. Synt., Einleit. p. xvii., "Varro gehort nur der Zeit naoh und weil er nioht anders unterzubringen iat, zu den EUassikern ; die Form der Darstellimg soheint ihm ziemlich gleiohgultig geweaen zn seln, seine Nelgung zu Arohaisinen wirkt SuBBerst storend, vmd oft ist er vulgar ; " Stolz, Hist. Gramm., 1, p. 45, " Die Spraohe der episohen Diohter gestatett auch manche Archaismen. In dieser Riohtung steht obenan Lucretius, der niobt nur in der Pormenlehre sondem auch in der Wortbildung sehr liaufig nach Slteren Mustern greift," citing Draeger, I. I., p. xi. ' Quint. 10, 1, 99, In comoedia maxime claudicarmia, licet Varro niusas Aelii Sti- lonis sententia, Plautino diced sermone loeuturas fuisse si Latine loqui uellent. The Latinity of the early comic poets was often criticized by classic writers ; conf, Cic. ad Att. 7, 3, 10, non dlco Oaecili^im, . . . malus enim auctor Latinitatis est ; Id. Brut. 258 nam illorum (i.e. O. Laelii, P. Scipionis) aequales Caecilium et Paeuuium male locutos uidemus ; Veil. Pater. 3, 9, 6, Pomponium, sensibus celebrem, uerbis ru- dem ; Fronto ad M. Oaes. 4, 1, p. 63 iV., Nbuium et Pomponium et id genus in uerbis rusticanis et iocularibus ac ridieiiUs, etc. = Stolz, Hist, Gramm., 1 p. 30, "Sioh- erlich mehr auf Reohnung atchaistiacher Liebhaberei iat ea zu setzen, wenn Gellius VL 17, 4 Plautus als ' homo linguae atque elegantiae in uerbis latinae princepa ' und six. 8, 6 als ' linguae latinae decus' bezeichnet ; " conf. Knapp, Gell.. p. 132. * Ott, Jahrb. 109, p. 763 : " Bin sprechender Beweis hierf fir Ist uns die Cena Trimalchionis des Petronius, dieses kunatreiche Mosaikbild des campaniachen Dialekts " : conf. Wolfflin, Philol. 34, p. 145 " (Petronius) ist durch und durch vulgar, auch noch durch die Form der Satura Menippea, die er sich gew&hlt ; vulgar und nicht arohaisch, weil in seinem Jahrhundert niemand daran dachte kUnatlich einen alterthUmlichen Stil zu copiren." = Sittl (Verhandl. d. 40. Versamml. . . . inGorlitz), oitedby Seelmann, Vulgarlatein, Krit. Jahresb., I, p. 51. INTRODUGTION. xxxix mo cotidianus, showing, as they do, the lapses from good usage which eTen the master of Latin prose permitted himself in the private relations of life. They are especially valuable in their bearing upon Word-Formation, for in this department the dis- tinction between colloquial and plebeian Latin is least obvi- ous. The separate supplements to Caesar's Bellum Gallicum, already mentioned, are also of high importance, while the ple- beian element in the poems of Catullus, the Satires of Horace, Persius, and Juvenal, and the epigrams of Martial, is too gen- erally admitted to need further comment.^ There are also nu- merous writers on technical subjects, whose importance, as a class, has already been pointed out in the preceding section. Foremost among these is Vitruvius, who (notwithstanding Sittl to the contrary) must be recognized as distinctly vulgar.^ For the sermo rusticus we have Columella, whose Spanish ori- gin also tends to give his vocabulary an archaic tone {conf. for instance his fondness for compound verbs in con- and ex-, neither of them characteristics of rustic Latin). The medical work of Celsus, although comparatively pure in style, owes considerable to plebeian Word-Formation.^ But the most fertile source of technical terminology is undoubtedly the elder Pliny, whose Historia Naturalis is confessedly a piece of literary patchwork. With what impartiality he borrowed from all the separate treatises which came under his notice, we may infer from the statement of the younger Pliny, that his uncle considered no book so poor that it did not contain some > Compare in general Wofflin, Philol., 34, pp. 138-153. » Stolz, Hist. Gramm., I., p. 44, "Mil kommt die Annahme Tollkommen wahrscheinlich Tor, dass es aach Schrift- Bteller gegeben hat, die nicht gelehrte Bildung genng besassen, um ihre Schriften in vollstandig oorrectem Schriftlatein abznfassen, nnd daher ana der ihnen gelanfigeu Volksspraohe Anleihen f tlr ihre schrif tstellerisohen Leistnngen maohten. Dazu gehort Tor Allen der ArcUtekt Vitruvius, der naoh Sittl Burs. Jahr. LXVIII. 277 nur ge- sucht und schwerfallig geschrieben haben soil. Ich stinuue in dieser Hinsicht mit den Ausf uhrungen von Miodonski Archiv f . Lat. Lex. VIII. 146 f . ilberein und halte die Besonderheiten des Vitruvianisohen Stils wenigstens zum grossen Theil, so z. B. die Bigenthilmliohkeiten in der Wortbildung, filr vulgar " ; conf. Wolfflin, Philol. 34, p. 148 ; Teufifel, I., § 264 ; Sohmilineky, p. 2 ; and especially Miodonski, I. I., citing Vitr. p. 8, 8 R., non enim architectua potest esse grammatimts ; Id. p. 11, 1 peto ut si quid parum ad regulam grammatieae fuerit explieatum, ignoscatur. ' Oonf, Helmreich, ALL. I., p. 323, "Celsus deasen Sprache Klassizitat erstrebt und sichvon Vulgaria- men ziemlich frei gehalten hat, gebraucht hirudo nicht mehi " (using in place of it the vulgar form sanguisvga). xl INTRODUOTION. passages worthy of quotation.^ Accordingly, it is not surpris- ing, when statistics show that, in treating such special topics as architecture, botany, medicine, etc., his vocabulary contains a larger plebeian element than that of any other writer of Sil- ver Latin. The authors selected from the later period vary somewhat with the different lists ; for the rarer suffixes, it has been nec- essary to take material from wherever it could be obtained ; but in the longer lists, such as substantives in -tio, a few writers are sufficient to show the general course of develop- ment. Of first importance is the group of archaistic writers, Fronto, Gellius, and Apuleius, whose style is the outcome of the retrogressive movement, which began under the Emperor Hadrian,^ mingled with a large element of the sermo Africus. Although the birth-place of Gellius is still an open question, Sittl's hypothesis of his African origin has much to recom- mend it,^ and for practical convenience, has been assumed throughout the present work. This assumption is still fur- ther justified by the results, for although many of his pecul- iarities can be explained as due to intentional archaism, or the influence of Fronto, there are numerous points in Word-For- mation where Gellius's usage closely coincides with that of TertuUian and other later African writers, as, for instance in his fondness for substantives in -ntia, adjectives in -bills, -bundus, -iuus, verbs compounded with con-, etc. Apuleius is certainly the foremost figure of this epoch. It would seem at first sight as though his Metamorphoses must rank in im- portance second only to the Cena Trimalchionis of Petronius, being the only other surviving specimen of the Latin Novel ; yet Wolffiin's view is undoubtedly correct, that in an author who claims Greek as his native tongue, and acquired Latin only by painstaking efforts, errors of style must not be too rashly identified with plebeian Latin.* Tet in Word-Formation » Conf. Plin. Ep. 3, 6, 10, Nihil enim legit quod non excerperet ; dicere etiam iolebat nullum esse libmm tarn malum ut non aliqua parte prodesset. 'Knapp, Gell., pp. 137-39, and authorities there cited. ' Sittl, Lokalen Verschiedenheit., p. 144, sq. ' WolfBin, I. l, p. 145, "Der Stil des vielgereisten tind vielbelesenen Aptdeius dagegen (i.e. in contrast to Petr. ), der das Grieohisohe Beine eigentliche Muttersprache nennt und das Lateinische milhsam erlemt hat, ist eiu solches mixtum compositum, dass ea Ubereilt wttre, alles was uus stiliatisch in seinem Werke auf atOsst, sof ort mit dem Vulgarlatein zu identifisderen." INTBODUOTION. xli at least Apuleius contains a large plebeian element, while al- most every page reveals his African birth. In tracittg the development of the ecclesiastical vocabulary, I have relied mainly upon TertuUian, Amobius, Ambrosias, Hieronymus, and Augustinus. The early versions of the Scriptures, the so-called " Itala," and the Vulgate, notwith- standing their great importance, have been omitted, as the ground has already been ably covered by Eonsch, in his ad- mirable work, the Itala und Vvlgata, to which cross-references have constantly been made. The remaining writers utiKzed may here be briefly catalogued ; the Scriptores Historiae Au- gustae, Ammianus ; the medical writers Plinius Valerianus, Theodorus Priscianus, Marcellus Empiricus (important for Gallic Latin), and the two Africans Caelius Aurelianus and Cassius Felix ; and for the sermo rusticus, Gargilius Martialis, Palladius, and the two veterinary treatises by Pelagonius and Vegetius. The plan pursued throughout the lists has been to group the words under the writer in whose works they first appear, adding in thq notes below as complete a list as possible of the authors who have subsequently used them. For all authors earlier than Cicero, the lists contain only such words as seem to have been subsequently avoided in the classical period; but, beginning with Vitruvius, the design has been to present complete lists of the neologisms which each of the above-men- tioned authors has contributed to the Latin vocabulary. Of course it would be preposterous to assert that each and every one of the words thus included is in and of itself distinctly plebeian ; such a claim can be made only in the comparatively rare cases where the Roman writers themselves have stigma-' tized a word with some such expression as uerbum sordidum, rusticum, castrense, ex consiiettiditie volgi, ut uolgo didtur, etc. All which we can reasonably maintain, from a long series of examples, is that a given suffix is or is not characteristic of the sermo plebeius. Accordingly the main characteristics of plebeian vocabu- lary, which can thus be deduced, may be briefly summarized in the following section. § 5. General Chaeacteeistics op Plebeian Vocabulaey : All popular dialects, unchecked by a literary standard, are xlii INTROBUOTION. naturally prolific in new formations ; indeed, it is not possible to conceive of a spoken language apart from continuous differ- entiation. The action of analogy tends constantly to develop new derivatives, but such analogical new formations have not the power at once to drive out of use pre-existing forms of similar meaning ; ^ accordingly where parallel methods of der- ivation arise, as for example, in Latin, the formation of abstract substantives in -tas and -tudo, a divergence of usage must ensue, since certain individuals persistently maintain the older forms, while others give preference to the new ; the method which must ultimately prevail depends, as Paul has well expressed it, " upon their relative strength." ^ In the So- man sermo pleheius, and to a growing extent in post-classical literature, the relative strength of Latin words depended chiefly upon their length and volume of sound; quantity, rather than quality, set the standard which controlled alike the formation of new words and the conservation of archaisms.^ Accordingly plebeian Latin differed in its vocabulary from the literary language, not alone in the extent to which it permitted neologisms, but especially in its inordinate love for ponderous derivatives and compounds. The language was burdened with substantives in -bulum, -mentum, and -monium, adjec- tives in -arius, -icius, and -osus ; cumbersome archaic suflixes here play a prominent part ; compare the abstract substan- tives in -ela and -tudo, adjectives in -bills, -bundus, and -lentus, and adverbs in -ter from adjectives in -us, all re- tained apparently for the sake of their length. Frequenta- tive, inchoative, and desiderative verbs, diminutives and prep- ositional compounds, are, from the earliest period, freely used in place of the simple word, with little or no distinction of meaning. On all sides there is the same apparent effort to conceal, by an exaggerated and bombastic diction, the lack of dignity and poverty of thought which characterize the popu- ■ Paul, Principles of Language, p. 106. » Paul, I. I., p. WX ' Compare for in- stance, Guericke, p. 30, " Homines plebei graniores longioresque uerborum exitus ualde adamabant, ut nocabulis et ita orationibus maior Eonus et dignitas redderetur, quo factum est, nt sermo plebeius urbanum et copia uerborum et rationibns formationum longe antecederet, quia scriptores urbani nt Quinctilianus dicit, nihil generare aude- bant, rustici autem non solum ilia uerba antiqua quae apud Catonem et poetas tragicos comicosqne legimus, retinuemnt, sed etiam nel eisdem suffixis noua f ormaneront, uel interdum uui suffixo alterum addiderunt, itaque uocabula longiora rediderunt." INTRODUCTION. xliii lar mind. It was a natural consequence of such misuse of lan- guage that the words themselves quickly wore out ; the value of prepositions and suffixes became so weakened from being constantly employed without cause, that even when used in the right connection they ceased to convey their proper meaning.^ It accordingly became necessary to strengthen them, either with some qualifying word or phrase, such as saepe, uehemen- ter, etiam atque etiam, with frequentative verbs ; paruus, pat'uu- lus, minutus, with diminutives ; or by some further process of derivation or composition. Hence arose the double diminu- tive, like Jiomullulus, lapillulus ; double frequentatives like cantitare, ductitare ; bi-prepositional verbs, and in some cases reduplication of the same preposition, as adalligare, concolli- gere ; and compound prepositions and adverbs, such as drcum- circa, desub, p7'aeterpropter ; — all of which occur with growing frequency in the later language. Another instance of double formations is afforded by the addition of derivative adjective suffixes directly to genuine adjectives, without modification of meaning : compare forms in -alls, aeternalis, Jiibemalis, perpet- ualis ; in -anus, medianua, uarianus ; in -osus, improbosus, rabi- dosus, scahrosiis, etc. The same striving for increased empha- sis is seen in the analogous lengthening of endings, either through a process of secondary derivation, as in -bili-tas, -osi-tas, -tor-ius, -ill-are, by the deliberate compounding of separate suffixes, as -ast-ellus, -ul-aster, -idini-tas, -eli-tas, (seen in libidinitas, cautelitas), or as a result of false analogy ; compare diminutives in -cuius, -cellus from stems of the first and second declensions, and in -unculus from the stems other than those in -o, -onis ; adjectives in -ianus from consonant stems, etc. Furthermore, the two processes of derivation and composition are largely used conjointly, especially in the later ' Conf. Paul Monceanx, I. ?.., p. 447, "Puis, dans le latin populaire, les mots s'usai- ent tres vite : on devait remplacer le simple par le compos^ : on abusait du comparatif et du superlatif , des diminutifs et des frequentatif s : on redoublait les pronoma, les ad- verbes, les propositions. Tout oela entrainait uue oertaine emphase. En revanche, le latin vulgaire conservait beancoup de liberty et d'initiative ; il creait sans cesse des mots composes ou derivfe, des termes abstraits souvent empmntds h la langue des metiers ou du droit. Sous des influences de toute nature, le sens de ces noma et de ees verbes se modifiait rapidement : on le voit s'^tendre ou se restreindre, passer du oon- oret h I'abstrait, ou rfioiproquement. ... La langue populaire, n'etant retenue ni par la littferature ni par tradition du bou usage, portait infiniment plus d'aotivitO et de mobility dans la vie des mots." sliv INTBOBUOTION. language : a growing proportion of tlie frequentative and in- choative verbs are compounded with prepositions, while a notable share of the derivative substantives and adjectives are formed from compound verbs, both prepositional and nomi- nal ; compare famigeratio, Plant., mmigeratio, Afran., aequila- tatio, Yiti., uiuiftcatio, TeTt^stuUiloqiientia, uanilogueniia, Flant., blandiloquentia, Enn., maleficentia, graueolentia, Plin., raultinu- ientia, rwdiiuorai'dia, mihtililoquentia, Tert., suauifragrardia, Au- gustin., famigerator, lectisterniator, ludificator. Plant., sanctifi- cator, uiuificator, uociferator, Tert., etc. Conversely, many- derivatives from compound verbs are still further compounded with prepositions, notably with in- privative ; compare such examples as incommdbilitas, Apul., incongruentia, inexperientia, inrecogitatio, Tert., incomprehensiiilitas, inconstabilitas, Intpr. Iren., inaccessiiiliias, Augustin., iTicoinquinabilitas, Fulg. Eusp. Similar formations result from derivatives of biprepositional verbs, such as excommunicatio, Hier., superabnegatiuus, Boeth. But, aside from this fondness for lengthened forms, the ser- mopleieius shows a far greater general freedom than the classic speech, both in the formation and the use of words. Even the line of demarcation between the separate parts of speech is far less rigid in the former. Aside • from such questions as the substantive use of the infinitive, as tuom amare, Plant. Cure. 28 ; Aoc ridere meum, Pers. 1, 122, or the substitution of adjective for adverb, which belong to the province of plebeian syntax, the interchange of substantive and adjective presents much which bears directly upon Word-Formation. Several of the most numerous classes of substantives are formed directly from ad- jectives, such as those in -arius, -orius, -inus, etc., while in the later language almost any derivative adjective might (by aid of a simple ellipsis) be used as a noun. Another evi- dence of plebeian license in the use of words is the absence of a sharp distinction between abstract and concrete derivatives : thus the suffix -tiira, (-sura), comes in late Latin and in the Romance languages to denote concrete objects, while con- versely -ium, -men, -mentum were used by the ecclesiastical writers with growing frequency to form abstract substantives. Turning from a general consideration of the sermo plebeius to the Latin of the separate provinces, we find that the dis- tinctions due to the different dates of settlement are much less INTRODUOTION. xlv marked in the department of Word-Formation than in that of Phonetics, since the principles of the former exhibit a much greater degree of permanence. Nevertheless, there are certain classes of words prevalent in early Latin, which reappear as part of the archaic element in the later Spanish and African writers, and in the modem Romance languages are most abun- dant in the older branches, Spanish, Portuguese, Provencal, Prench, but rare, and often wanting altogether, in Eumanian. Thus, substantives formed with -ities, in place of -itia, are distinctly archaic, and in later Latin are confined almost wholly to the sermo Afrimis, (Apul.; Tert. ; Arnob. ; Ps.-Lact. ; Pulg. Myth.) ; in the modem languages -ities has not survived out- side of the Span.-Port. territory. Substantives in -tor are nu- merous in Plautus, and are especially characteristic of the Afri- can writers Apuleius and TertuUian ; they are, however, rare in Silver Latin, outside of the Spaniards, L. Seneca, Columella, and Martial. They are abundant in all the modern branches, excepttug Eruman., where the suffix is largely replaced by the later form -torius. Adjectives in -eus and in -bilis are both frequent in early writers, but rare in Silver Latin ; in the later language the former gradually went out of use, while the latter remained as a marked characteristic of African Latin. Both suffixes are wanting in Euman. Conversely, the abstract sub- stantives in -tus, (-sus), whose period of greatest fertility be- gins with the elder Pliny and ends with TertuUian, and accor- dingly coincides with the conquests along the Danube, have left scanty traces in the Eomance languages, excepting iu Eu- man., in which they can be formed 'from almost any verb at pleasure. But the greatest number of provincialisms in vocabulary are either those which are peculiar to the African territory, or which, originating there, overspread their boundary only at a comparatively late period. Unfortunately the sermo Africus has left no representative in the family of Eomance languages which might serve us as a guide and a corrective,' and much 1 Conf. Thielmann, ALL. VIII., p. 334, "Speriell afrikaniBohe Vnlgarismen zu entdeoken, ist schwer, nioht nur, weil hier die Grenzen zwisohen Sohrift- und Volks- spraohe viel weniger soharf gezogen Bind als in andern LSndem, sondern auoh, weil das afrik. Latein keine Toohterspraohe hinterlassen hat, an der wit Kontrolle Uben kfinn- ■ten. xlvi INTRODUOTION. must rest upon conjecture ; there are, however, a certain num- ber of peculiarities in Word-Formation which are now gener- ally recognized as characteristic of the African writers, and these may be briefly summarized as follows : I. Derivatives, a. Substantives : abstracts in -utia (notably compounds, compare multinubentia, etc.) ; in -bilitas and -osi- tas;* datives in -tui from substantives in -tus; nomina per- sonalia in -tor, -triz very numerous, especially in Tert. and Augustin. Diminutives of all classes are abundant. b. Adjectives : most distinctive are those in -aneus,^ -bills, -osus, and -icius ; forms in -iuus and -torius are also frequent in the later African writers, notably Caelius Aurelianus. c. Verbs : a large share of the frequentatives in the later lan- guage are due to African Latin ; the substitution of the end- ing -escere for -ascere in inchoatives is also an African ten- dency ; the most prominent features, however, are the denom- inative verbs formed from substantives in -do, -go, and from adjectives in the superlative. II. Compounds : a. prepositional compounds of all kinds are abundant ; most distinctively African are compounds with con- of all kinds, substantives with in- privative, adjectives with sub- and bi-prepositional verbs. b. Nominal composition is also much freer than in classic Latin ; especially frequent are the verbs in -ficare, adjectives in -iicus, substantives in -ficatio. Finally the African, like the Campanian Latin, has a large element of Greek words. This is only one of the many points of resemblance between these two dialects, which have often been commented upon ; and undoubtedly depend in part upon the comparatively easy communication between Southern Italy and the African coast, but partly also upon the element of archaism wliich the two localities had received and retained in common.^ In conclusion a few words must be said in regard to the •Thielmann, ALL. Vm., p. 527. a B. Kubler, ALL. Vm., p. 170. » Conf. Eonsoh, p. 7; Budinsky, p. 261 ; KUbler, ALL. VIII., p. 203, " Aus den Analogieen Petrons (mit dem afr. Lat.) folgt weiter nichts, als dass das campanische Latein in ahnlicher Yerwandtschaft mit dem Afrikanischen stand, Trie das spanische, und dass, was wohl nioht bestritten wird, in afrikauischen Latein vulgitre nnd, was ziemlich dasselbe ist, archaische Elemente beeouders stark vertieten sind ; " Thielmanu, ALL. VIII., p. 344. INTJRODUOTION. xlvii sermo rusticus in Italy. As has already been observed, its his- tory in the main coincides with that of the sermo plebeius, but a few distinctive features may be pointed out ; such are, substan- tives in -tura (-sura), in -ago, -igo, -ugo ; in -aca, -ica, -uca ; nouns denoting localities in -etum, -ile ; adjectives in -arius (especially in the earlier language), in -aceus, -icius, -uceus, and in -osus. All of these have survived in large numbers in modern Italian, notably the forms in -c-eus, which are some- times even found in combination : conf. -ucd-accio. PART I. DERIVATION. I.— SUBSTANTIVES. § 1. Abstbact Substantives : One marked characteristic of classical Latin is the predominance of concrete expressions. The Eoman mind was by nature practical and little inclined to abstruse speculation, and consequently the language, while rich in verbal forms, was poor in means of expressing abstract ideas.^ Classical writers, in their constant strife for accuracy of expression, preferred to employ various periphrases, such as relative clauses, indirect questions, ace. with infin., etc.,^ all of which tended to give the language the concrete precision and clearness which fitted it to become the vehicle for legal utterance rather than philosophical or religious controversy. This was a weakness in the language, and was recognized as such by the Boman writers, notably by Cicero,^ who, in his philosophical writings, enriched it enormously with verbal abstracts, but so foreign were they to the spirit of classic Latin that a large share either failed to maintain themselves in the language, or reappeared only in the literature of the decadence. The sermo plebdus in this respect exhibits quite a contrast to the classic usage. Its partiality for abstract substantives is apparent in the vocabulary of Plautus,^ who employs freely > " TTne languo bien pauvre en abstractions," Goelzer, p. 16. ' Klotz, Stilist., p. 90 ; Nagelsbaoh, Stilist. 8th ed. § 35 sq. ; Goelzer, p. 16. ' Comp. supra, Introd. § 1, not. 3. * " In der Sprache des Voltes waren die Subs, abstr. gerade nioht unbe- liebt, wie ein Bliok auf den Wortsohatz des Plautus zeigt," Sohmalz, Stilist. p. 534, § 2. 2 WOBD FORMATION IN TUB [§ 1. Abstr. Sots. large numbers of these words, whiclx do not recur in later literature ; such as : in -tio, amatio, clamitatio, muttitio, risio, rogitatio, uelitatio ; in -tus, extersus, obsonatus, frustratus ; in -tura, cvMtura, desultura, inmltura, polluctura ; in -utia, inco- gitaniia, siultiloguentia ; in -tas, cruciabilitas, confirmitas, uaci- uitas, etc. The preference for verbal abstracts is especially- noticeable : the popular speech, in which archaism plays so large a part, retained in this class of derivatives much more of the original verbal force than was felt in the classic lan- guage, forming them from verbal stems almost as freely as supines or infinitives, and in the case of substantives in -tio, attributing to them some purely verbal functions.' Another feature which identifies these substantives with the sermo plebeius is their prevalence in rustic Latin. Agri- culture was the one pursuit approaching the dignity of a nat- ural science for which the Eomans were not, in a greater or less degree, indebted to Greek culture. Its methods and con- sequently its terminology were of purely Latin development, and it is instructive to note that the nomina actionis expressing the various processes of farming, viticulture, and other rustic pursuits, are formed with the same suffixes (notably -tio, -tura), as the technical vocabulary of philosophy, medicine, or religion. The agricolatio, frondatio, plantatio, porculatio, stercoratio, etc., of the Scriptt. E. K, do not differ organically from the demonstratio, euolutio, dejinitio, irifinitio, intellectio, of Cornif. Ehet., and Cic, the corporatio, excdtatio,flagellatio, ieiuna- tio, profanatki, resuirectio, of the Scriptt. Eccl., or the cruditatio, exsudatio, piirulentatio, sanguinatio, of Gael. Aur. But the philosophers, the medical writers and theologians felt it nec- essary to apologize for their use of such formations;^ the Scriptt. E. E. did not. The former were conscious that such words were unclassical and justified only by the exigencies of new and abstruse subjects ; the Scriptt. E. E. were conforming to the language of the class for whom they wrote. The foUowiag sections, from § 2 to § 13, inclusive, will treat of all the important classes of abstract substantives, followed by lists of the rarer forms. Those in -tas and -or have been more briefly treated, as presenting little of importance to this subject. ' See infra, § a "See supra, Introd. § 1, Bq. § S. -Tio, -sio.] BOMAJff 8EBM0 PLEBEIV8. 3 § 2. SxJBSTANTrvES IN -tio, sio : The words of this class are of peculiar interest. Their number in classic Latin far exceeds that of any other class of abstract nouns, as the needs of a philosophical vocabulary were chiefly supplied by this suffix : Thielmann ^ cites nearly 50 words in -tio, from Cornif . Ehet. alone, used to translate Greek philosophical terms, while Cic- ero's additions amount to several hundred. On the other hand, the fondness of the sermo plebeius for verbal abstracts in -tio, -sio has often been noticed.^ With esse they filled in the earlier language many verbal functions, and must have been felt to be true verbal forms derivable from any verb at pleasure. Thus they stood for the infinitive, as Plant., I*oen. 1096. acerba amatiost = acerbum est amare ; for the gerund, as Id., Pseud. 170, cautiost mihi = milii cauendum est; but most frequently in questions, in place of the simple verb, either transitive or intransitive, as Id. Ampli. 519, quid tiU Ttanc curatiost rem, uerhero, aut muttitio ? ; Caecil. Cmn. 62, quid tiM azicupatiost argumentum aut de amore uerbijlcatiost patri? ; Ter., IE!un. 671, quid hue tiM reditiost? quid uestis mutatiost ? ' Such constructions must have given rise to a continual coin- age of new forms, though only a limited number maintained themselves in literature. Thus, out of the 94 in PLaut., 25 were avoided by the classic writers. Cic, however, was the first — and the last — classic writer to make an extended use of these words. Paucker,^ fixing the total number at 3124, uett. 1450, at- tributes 862, or more than two-thirds of the udt., to Caes. and Cic, chiefly to the latter. Many, however, are found only in his philosophical works, as translations of Greek words, e.g., Fin. 1, 6, 21, infinitio = diretpi'a ; ' many others, borrowed from the sermo cotidiatius, are confined to his letters,* early writings,' or Philippics ; ^ but the strongest proof of the unpopularity of these substantives is the large number of them which not even 1 Thielm. Cornif., p. 95. ' " Verbalsnbstantiva auf io, die die Handlung des Verb- ums bezeiohnen milssen in der Volksspracho sehr beliebt gewesen sein," Lorenz ad Most. 6 ; comp. Id. ib. 34 ; 377 ; Id. ad Pseud. 141 ; " QnamuiB horum substantiuonim tabula geneialis mihi non piaesto sit, persuasum babeo, longe plorima substantiua hoc BufBso deriuata sermonis esse uulgaris," Sohulze, Diss. Hal. VI., p. 133, citing Sohmil. p. 32 ; Stinner, p. 7 ; comp. Ronsoh, p. 69 sq. ; Slaughter, p. 24. ' Sohmalz, StU. 1 § 2 ; Kuhner, II , p. 195 ; Slaughter, p. 27. « Pauok., SUb. Lat. p. 8. • Nagelsb. Stil. p. 222. • Stinner, p. 7. ' Hellmuth, Act. Sem. ErL L 125. » Hausohild, Diss. HaL VI. p. 246. 4 WORD FORMATION IN THE [§ 3. -rio, -sio- the authority of Cic. could bring into general usage. Goelzer gives a list of 45 occurring in Cic. alone, and of an odd hundred found in Cic. (or Comif. Ehet.), and elsewhere only in late Lat- in— Tert., Hier., etc., and his lists do not pretend to be com- plete.' There were scarcely 500, or less than one-fifth the entire number, in general usage. Vitr. added 94 and writers of Silver Latin ^ 339,— Plin. 97, Sen. phil. 74 (like Cic, largely as trans- lations of Greek words). Col. 34, Cels. 21 ; Gell. has at least 20, Apul. 40 ; Tert. 136 ;^ Arnob. 32. Hier. has over 60 new forms, and Paucker, commenting on his fondness for derivatives of this class, old and new, does not hesitate to place the total sum in the neighborhood of a thousand.^ An interesting feature of these words, already alluded to, is their prevalence in the sermo rusticus. The Scriptt. R. K. are full of such forms, referring to agricultural pursuits. Thup. Varr. has arundinatio, messio, porculatio, stercoratio; Col., agri' colatio, castratio, desedio, frondatio, germinaiio, pampinatio, paS' tinatio, sarritio, stabulatio ; Plin., fruticatio, incubatio, plantatio, regerminatio, saginatio, sarculatio, uermiculatio ; Pall., w/ossio, impersio, svhligatio, superfudo ; and many others. There is one striking passage in the Cato Maior of Cic, in which he de- scribes the pleasures of agriculture, perhaps in conscious imi- tation of the rustic style of Cato's S. JR., which for the num- ber of substantives in -tio, can hardly be paralleled elsewhere in Cic. : "Cuius quidem non utilitas me solum, ut ante dixi, sed etiwm cultura et natura ipsa delectat : adminiculorum ordines, capitum iugatio, religatio et propagatio uitium, sarmentorum ea, quam dim, aliorum amputatio, aliorum immissio. Quid ego irrigationes, quid fossiones agri repastinationesque proferam . . . ? ... Neo consitiones mode delectant, sed etiam insitiones," Cic. Sen. 15, 54. It is interesting to observe that out of the ten words in the above passage, religatio is a aTaf Xeyofievov ; amputatio, consitio, immissio, insitio, iugatio, repastinatio, are not found elsewhere in Cic, but occur in Varr., Col., or Plin., and propagatio is else- where used by Cic. only in a figurative sense ; irrigatio occurs again de Off. 2, 4, 14 ; fossio, N. D. 2, 9, 25. These ten words, so thoroughly in keeping with the character of the speaker, Ibut elsewhere avoided by Cic, are full of significance, and certainly ' Goelzer, p. 79 sq. " Pauok., SUb. Lat. 8. ' Schmidt, Tert. I. p. 17. * Fauck. Hier. p. 24 ; conf. Goelzer, p. 25. %i. -TIO, -SIO.i BOMAJSr 8EBM0 PLEBBIV8. sustain the view that the substantiTes in the -tio, -sio, are pre- valent in the sermo rusticus. The number of these words is so large that it has been nec- essary to confine the following list within somewhat narrow bounds ; of the recc. only those from Gell., ApuL, Tert., the Scriptt. Hist. Aug., Arnob., Chalcid., Ambros., Amm., Hier., Augustin., and Gael. Aur. are cited ; but they will serve as a general index to the astonishing fertility of the later language in words of this formation. PliATTVS. abitio," Rtid. 503 amatio, Merc. 749 ; al. ausoultatio,' Rud. 502 circumduotio,' Capi. 1031 clamitatio, Most. 6 conduplicatio,' Poen. 1155 consuetio,' Amph. 490 ediotio, Pseud. 143 ; al. famigeratio, Trin. 692 frustratio,' Amph. 875 indicatio,' Pers. 586 inscensio,^ Rud. 503 muttitio, Amph. 519 palpatio,' Men. 607 parasitatio, Amph. 521 partio," True. 196 pnltatio, Id. 258 risio. Stick. 658 rogitatio. Cure. 509 suaiiiatio," Bacch. 116 ; al. subigitatio, Gapt, 1030 uelitatio, Rvd. 525 ; al. uentio," True. 622 Tebbuttivs. deambulatio," Haut. 806 exolusio," Eurt. 88 integratio," Andr. 555 monstratio," Adelph. 714 raptio," Id. 336 Oato. depugnatio,'* Re Mil. Ft: 10 educatio," Id. Pr. 12 euectio.^o Fr. Or. 2 pelliculatio, Oratt. Inc. Fr. 9 politic, =' R. B. 136 usio,»»/d 149,2 Lvoirnvs. deletio. Sat. 29, 1 Apbanivs. morigeratio. Com, 380 Vaero. admissio, R. R. 1, 1, 18 anquisitio, L. L. 6, 90 ; al, apertio," R. R. 1, 63, 1 arundinatio, Id 1, 8, 3 attraotio," L. L. 5, 6 calatio. Id. 5, 13 cauatio," Id. 5, 20 ; al. 1 Ter. ; Paul, ex Fest.; IiiL Val. » Sen. » Vitr.; Hygin.; Quint.; Macr.; CoATheod.; Boeth. < Comif. Rhet. » » Ter. • Varr. ; Plane, ap. Cic. Bp. ; Liu. ; Col. ; Quint. ; Instin. ; Dig. ' Plin. ; Vlp. Dig. « Auot. Itin. Alex. • Cypr. Bp. ; Vulg. ; Cassian. " Afran.; Varr.; GelL " Gell. " M. Caes. ap. Front. " Vulg.; Hier.; Augustin.; CaeL Aur. ; Pelag. Vet. " Vitr. ; Vlp. Dig. " Symm. ; Nou. Val. " Vitr. "■ Arnob. ; Auson. '8 Veget.;Pirm. Math. »Lact,;Pall. »» Paul, ex Fest.; Apul.; Symm.; Augustin.; Cod. lust. "Vitr. « Scaeu. ap. Gell.; Varr.; Arnob.; Dig. "Apnl.; Pall. ; Seru. ad Verg. ; Gael. Aur. ; Th. Prise. " Fall »= Seru. ad Verg. WOBD FORMATION IN TEE [§ 2. -TIO, -SIO. cnrsio, Id. 5, H demptio,' Id. 5, 6 ; cd. "' depolitio. Sat. Men. 589 dormitio," Id. 485 exemptio," R. R. 3, 16, 34 febniatio, L. L. 6, 13 hiematio, R. B. 3, 16, 84 impositio,' L. L. 10, 51 ; al. irrugatio, ap. Seru. ad Aen. 648 litteratio,'' ap. Atcg. de Ord. 12, 35 messio,* R. R. 1, 50, 1 nutricatio,' Id. 1, 44, 3 opertio, L. L. 5, 72 passio,^ ap. Gharis. p. 241, 33 poroulatio, R. R. 2, 4, 13 praebitio,' Sat. Men. 143 praefectio, L. L. 7, 70 praegnatio,'" R. R. 1, 44, 4 scansio," L. L. 5, 168 stercoratio," R. R. 2, 2, 12 uinctio," L. L. 5, 62 Catvllts. argutatio, 6, 11 basiatio," 7, 1 fututio,'^ 32, 7 CioEBo, (Ekstt.). aberratio, ad Fam. 15, 18 ; al. abrogatio," ad Att. 3, 23, 2 apparitio," ad Fam. 13, 54 ; al, assessio," Id. 11, 27, 4 circTimuentio," ac? j4W. 2, 16, 4 compilatio, ac? Fam. 2, 8, 1 consalutatio,"" ad Att. 2, 18, 1 conuictio (oonuiua), ad Q. Fr. 1, 14, 12 delegatio," ad Ait. 12, 3, 2 deuitatio," M 16, 2, 4 eieotio," Jd 2, 18, 1 1, erogatio," Id. 4, 3, 3 impngnatio," Id. ib. 2, inhibitio, /c?. 13, 21, 3 introductio,''' Id. 1, 16, 5 obiratio, 7c?. 6, 3, 7 pacifioatio," ad Fam. 10, 27, 2 pelleotio, ad Att. 13, 1, 1 prensatio. Id. 1, 1, 1 properatio,'* ad Fam. 5, 12, 2 reduotio,* 7(i. 1, 7, 4 remigatio, ad Att. 13, 21, 3 ruminatio,'" /c?. 2, 12, 2 ueliflcatio," ac? i^bm. 1, 9, 21 VrrBwivs. aequilatatio, 9, 7, 3. aggeratio,»= 10, 16, 9 aUigatio.^' 7, 3, 2; al. apportatio, 2, 9, 16 arenatio, 7, 3, 9 catenatio,^ 2, 9, 11 ; al, circinatio, 1, 6, 6 ciroumactio,''' 9, 8, 15 circumlatio,'" 9, 4, 8 coaxatio,"' 6, 3, 9 coctio,°° 8, praef. 2 ' Itala; Gloss. Labb. » Tert. ; Amob. ; Hier. ; Vulg. ; AuguBtin. ; Inacrr, ' Col. ; Syinm.;Dig.;ICt. • Yulg. ; Augustiu. « Mart. Cap. " Hier.; Vulg. 'Gell.jApul. »VeII.; Apul.; Amob.; Angustin.;Sulp. Seu.;Cael. Aur. ; Th. Priso. "lust.; Aur. Vict.; Vulg. " Apul. " Vitr. ; Donat. ; Seru. ; Baeda. " Col. ; Plin. " Cels. ; Tert. ; Arnob.; Gael. Aur. "Mart. 'i> Mart. " Val. Max. " Symm. ; Amm. ; Augustin. ; Dig. "Augustin.; Cod. lust. " Arnob.; Hier.; Augustin.; Cod. lust.; Dig. "Tac; Suet. " Sen. Bp . ; ICt. " Augustin. " Vitr. ; Firm. Math. ; Vulg. ; Cael. Anr. " Plin. ; Frontin.; Tao. ; Apul ; Tert. == Hier. ; Cassian. "« Tert. ; Vulg. " Gell. "» Q. Cic. ap. Cic. Fam.; Sail.; Amm. »» Vitr.; Augustin. ^o piin_ ; Qeru. ad Verg. "Amm. '2 lustin. as Hyg. ; CoL ; Ambr. ; Augustin. ^ Petr. «» Gell. ; Chaloid. Tim. ; Mart. Cap. " Tert.; Chaloid. Tim.; Hier.; Seru. ad Verg. "Plin. »« Plin.; Paul, ex Pest.; Vulg. ; Cassiod. ; Cod. Thcod. § 3. -TIO, -SIO.] ROMAN SEBMO PLEBEIVS. coramodulatio, 3, 1, 1 comportatio, 1, 2, 8 ; al. oonoameratio,' 2, 4, 2 ; al. confomioatio, 5, 6, 5 congestio," 6, 8, 5 decussatio, 1, 6, 7 ; al. *deformatio/ (1. deformo), 1, 1, 1 depressio,* 1, 3, 2 *dilatatio,' 9, 8, 1 directio,' 1, 6, 8 disparatio,' 2, 9, 1 duotio/ 10, 13, 6 ; al. duplicatio," 3, 4, 3 ; al. ereotio," 10, 6, 4 examinatio," 10, 3, 4 expertio, 8, 4, 1 expressio," 9, 8, 4 ; al. extentio, " 9, 1, 13; al. exuberatio,'* 1, 4, 8 flbulatio, 10, 2, 3 flguratio,"' 3, 3, 6 fistucatio, 10, 3, 3 formatio," 2,prae/. 3 fomicatio," {fm-nicatics), 6, 8, 3 *fiicatio," 7, 6, 2 fundatio,"' 3, 4, 1 ; al. intersectio, 3, 5, 11 inuolutio,"" 10, 6, 2 laxatio," 4, 7, 4 leuigatio," (1. leuigo), 7, 1, 4 libratio," 8, 5, 3 *limitatio,« 10, 16 lineatio," 9, 1, 13 ; al. loricatio," 7, 1, 5 lotio," 7, 9, 1 inaceratio,°* 7, 2, 1 materiatio, 4, 2, in. ministratio," 6, 6, 2 mixtio,=» 1, 4, 7 modulatio," 5, 9, 2 moratio,'" 9, 1, 11 multiplicatio, "" 9, praef. 4 ; al. nodatio, 2, 9, 7 operatic,'* 2, 9, 9 omatio,*' 5, 8, 8 palatio, 2, 9, 10 pandatio, 7, 1, 5 peroolatio, 8, 6, 15 perductio, 8, 5, 1 perlibratio, 8, 5, 1 *pistatio, 7, 1, 3 ponderatio," 10, 3, 7 praecinotio," 2, 8, 11 praecipitatio,'' 5, 12, 4 praecluaio,® 9, 8, 6 praeseminatio, 2, 9, 1 proclinatio, 5, 12, 4 ; al. profusio," 10, praef. qnadratio, 4, 3, 9 recessio,*' 1, 6, 9 redundatio," 9, 1, 15 refeotio,*' 6, 3, 2 retraotio, 3, 4, 4 roratio," 8, 2, 2 ' Plin. ; Frontin. ; Dig. ; Inscrr. • Mamert. ; Pall. ; Ambros . ; Augustin. ; Maor. ; Dig. » Hyg. ; Firm. Math.; Iul.Eufin.; Mart. Cap. « Macr. « Tert.; Vulg.jEool. "Quint.; Apiil;Vulg.;Priao.;Cassian.;Boeth. » Amm. s Cels.; Vlp. Dig. « Chalcid. Tim., Gai Inst. ; Vlp. Dig. ; Mart. Cap. »» Vulg. ; Amm. " Cypr. ; Vlp. Dig. ; Mart. Cap. "AcronadHor.; Chalcid. Tim.; Pall.; Ambroa.; Augustin. I'Cael. Aur.; Prise. "Th. Prise. 1' Hygin.;Plin.; Quint.; Frontin.; Pronto ; Gell.; Apul.; Amob.;Laot. " Sen. Bp.; Philastr.; Augustin. " Sen. Bp. " Col.; Plin.; Cael. Aur. " Chalcid. Tim. 2»Cael. Aur. " CaeL Anr. =" Chalcid. Tim.; lul. Val.; Diom. " Vulg. ; Min. Pel. MCol. =5 Firm. Math. "Paul. Dig. »' Plin. VaL « Amob. "» Vulg. ; Inserr. »»PaU.;Vnlg. => Sen. Snas. ; Quint. ; GelL =» Cael. Aur. " Col.; Sen.; Frontin.; Boeth. 3« Fest.; Tert.; Laot.; Vulg.; Prud.; Heges.; Donat.; lul. Val.; Inscrr. « Inscrr. 3» Vulg. ; Pulg. Myth. ; Th. Prise. »' Caelestin. Pap. Bp. '» Sen. ; Apul. ; Vulg. » Ve- get. «Cels.;Plin. Bp.; Suet.; Tert.; Lact.;Inaerr. " Hier.; Epcl. »» Plin. ; Quint. " Sea ;Cels.; Col.; Quint.; Plin. Pan.; Suet,; Amm,; Cassian. " Plin. ; Apul. ; Casslod. WOBB FORMATION IN THE [§ 3. -TIO, -SIO. rotatio,' 8, 3, 1 rotundatio, 1, 6 ruderatio, 7, 1, 1 septio,' 5, 12, 5 ; al. solidatio, 7, 1, 7 statnminatio, 7, 1, 3 ; dl, statutio, 10, 2, 10 sndatio,' 5, 11, 2 suflfossio,' 1, 5, 5 snggrundatio, 4, 2, 1 superatio,' 1, 4, 8 ^upputatioj" 3, 1, 6 ; coniect, Schnsid. suspensio,' 5, 10, 2 tentio,» 1, 1, 8 terebratio,' 9, 8, 9 trullissatio,!" 7, 3, 5 uersatio," 10, 1, 4 ; al. nisitatio," 9, 2, 3 Celsvs. anhelatio," 4, 4, 21 ; al. conoootio," 1, 8 ; al. destillatio,'* 4, 2, 4 distentio," 2, 4 ; aZ. exuloeratio," 4, 17 frictio, 2, 14 ; al. gargarizatio," 6, 7, 8 glutinatio, 7, 27, 28 inunotio," 7, 7, 14 perfusio,=° 4, 8 punctio," 8, 9, 2 rosio,"' 5, 28, 17 ; ai. suflfusio," 7, 7, 14 ; oZ. suppuratio,'* 2, 8 ; a/, nstio," 5, 28, 2 ; a?. CoiiVMELIiA, ablaqueatio," 4, 4, 2 ; aZ. agricolatio, 1, praef. 6 ; at caesio," 4, 33, 1 castratio,^' 4, 32, 4 ; ai *corporatio,=' 6, 2, 13 cumimtio,^'' 12, 52, 17 cnruatio, 4, 12, 2 defusio, 3, 2, 1 desectio," 6, 3, 1 emplastratio,'^ 5, 11, 1 ; al. *expopulatio, 3, 2, 18 exstirpatio, 2, 2, 13 fricatio,'' 6, 12, 1 frondatio, 5, 6, 16 germinatio," 4, 24, 18 ; al. impedatio, 4, 13, 1 limitatio, 3, 12, 1 medicatio,'* 11, 10, 16 mellatio," 11, 2, 50 metatio," 3, 15, 1 obtruncatio,'' 4, 29, 4 pampinatio,'' 4, 6, 1 ; al, pastinatio, 3, 13, 9 proscissio, 2, 13, 6 ; al. pnllatio, 8, 5, 9 pTilueratio,*" 4, 28, 1 ; al. resectio, 4, 22, 5 ; al. rigatio,*' 11, 3, 48 rnnoatio,*' 2, 9, 18 ; ah saritio," 2, 12, 1 ; al. iBoeth. 'Vopiso. 'Cels. < Sen. Ep.; Vulg. Tirm. Math.; Th. Prise. • Araob. ; Hier. ; Vulg. ; Angustin. ; Mart. Cap. '' Tert. ; Hilar. ; Vulg. ; Angustin. ; Cael. Aui.;Diom.;lBid. sprioc. » CoL '» Compend. Vitr. " Sen.;Plin.;Mar. Vioto- rln. " Tert.; Ambros.; Hier.; Vulg.; Cassian. » Plin. ; CaeL Aur. » PUn. wgcrib.; Sen.;PliD.;Amm. » Scrib. ; Vulg. "Sen.;Plin. " Sorib.;Plin. '» Sorib.; Col.;Plin. =» Plin.; Laot. " Plin.; Ambros.;Cafil. Aur. :» Plin.; GargiL Mart. " Sen.;Sorib.; Plin.;Veget.;Ps.-Apic.; Pall. " Sen.; Col.; Plin. == Sorib.;Plin.; Veget.;Th. Prise. "PUn. !'Tert. =« Plin.;PaU.; Dig. » Tert.; Mart. Cap. "o pUn. si Hier.; Sain. ==Plin.;PaU. '= Plin.;Cael. Aur. s* Plin.; Bufin. >» Plin. »» Plin.; Solin. "Frontin. " Rufin. »• Plin. " PaU.;Seru. adVerg. «' PaU. « Plin. "gem, ad Verg. §8. -mo, -sio.] ROMAN 8EBM0 PLEBEIVS. searificatio,' 4, 12, 1 ; al. stabulatio,' 6, 3, 1 tertiatio, 12, 50, 11 uersificatio,' 11, 1, 2 uillicatio,' 11, 1, 13 ; al. Petbonivs. gustatio,' 21 pensatio,' 141 Bciscitatio,' 24 *sopitio,» 22 Pmnivs. ablutio,» 13, 74 abundatio,'" 3, 121 aecumulatio," 17, 246 adoratio,'" 28, 22 ; al. adulteratio,!' 21, 32 ; al. adustio," 32, 34 ; al. . aduectio, 9, 169 ambustio," 23, 87 articulatio," 16, 101; al. astriotio," 27, 83 auTilsio," 17, 58 ; al. buUatio, 34, 148 ; al. caligatio, 29, 123 caprificatio, 15, 81 carbunculatio, 17, 222 carminatio, 11, 77 catlitio, 16, 94 circumrasio, 17, 246 coagnilatio, 28, 30; al. colostratio, 11, 237 confarreatio," 18, 10 coniectatio,"" 2, 162; al, cortiuatio, 31, 44; al. crematio," 23, 64 decacuminatio, 17, 236 decorticatio, Id. ib. densatio,:: 31, 82 dentitio,M 28, 257 ; al. depastio, 17, 237; al. detruncatio," 24, 57 dissociatio," 7, 57 edissertio, 10, 190 effascinatio, 19, 50 ; al. equitatio, 28, 54 erosio, 23, 70 erugatio, 28, 184 euiratio, 29, 26 exaoTitio, 17, 106 excalfactio, 31, 105 exinanitio, 17, 13 exosculatio, 10, 33 exscreatio, 28, 195; al. exspioitio, 23, 20. extuberatio, 31, 104 fascinatio,'"' 28, 35 ; al. festigatio," 17, 106 fluctio, 31, 127 ; al. formioatio," 28, 71 fniticatio, 17, 7 generatio,'" 8, 187 glomeratio, 8, 166 grassatio," 13, 126 imaginatio,'' 20, 68 incubatio,=» 10, 152 insolatio, 21, 84 instillatio,»» 29, 133 interlucatio, 17, 257 interpolatio," 13, 75 labefaotatio,2= 23, 56 'Plin. « Gell.; Apni.; Maor. "Quint. «Petr.;Hier. 'Plin. Val.;CaBsiod.; Boetli.;Intpr. lien.; Hist. Apol. > Quint. ; Amm. ; Dig. ' Chalcid. Tim. ; Hier. °Marc. Bmp. »Macr.;Bool. "Plor. "Ambros. "Apul. isEooL "IJaot.;Cael. Aur.; Caasiod. "Cypr.; Augustin. Ep. "Fulg.Myth. " Gael. Aur. ; Chaloid. Tim. "Cypr. "Gai;Seru. adVerg.;Lampr. i">GeU.;Paoat.Pan. "Prud. =" Gael. Aur.; Sohol. Bern. adVerg. "Veget. "Tert.; Augustin. «Tao. «Gell.; Vulg.; Augustin. "ApuL >6Cael.Aur. ''Ambr.;Lact.; Gael Aur. 'i'Auson.;Commodian. "Tac. »» Cod. lust. =»PaU. "Tert.;Intpr.Iren. »» Quint. ; Bnnod.; Cod. Theod. 10 WOBD FORMATION IN TEE 1% 3. -Tio, -sia lacrimatio,' 11, 147 latrocinatio," 19, 59 lymphatio/ 34, 151 ; al. mancipatio,' 9, 177 nictatio,' 11, 156 nudatio," 28, 69 obliteratio,' 34, 47 pensitatio,' 19, 103 . pemnotio," 24, 131 piatio," 28, 27 plantatio," 21, 17 praediuinatio, 8, 89. praenauigatio, 4, 57 ; al. progeneratio,'' 8, 167 puriflcatio,'' 15, 138 radiatio,'* 36, 32 reoiprocatio," 9, 29 reoisio," 21, 21 recreatio," 22, 102 redormitio, 10, 211 regerminatio, 17, 147 repumicatio, 17, 246 restagnatio, 2, 168 ; al. reuTilsio, 13, 80 saginatio," 8, 207 sarculatio," 18, 184 scintillatio, 20, 80. strangulatio,=» 20, 162 snbatio,"' 8, 205 sufflatio, 9, 18 sufflrenatio, 36, 169 snspiratiOj^" ^rae^. 9 transfiguratio,='' 7, 188 turbinatio, 15, 85 uentilatio," 23, 10 uermicnlatio, 17, 218 ; al. uematio, 29, 101 ; al. GEUilVS. aequiparatio, 5, 5, 7 ; al. causatio,''' 20, 1, 30 ciroumstatio, 6, 4, 4 commurmuratio, 11, 7, 8 consistio," 16, 5, 10 connexio," 14, 1, 8 culpatio, 10, 22, 2 diflSssio, 14, 2, 1 discertatio, 10, 4, 1 E. excerptio, 17, 21, 1 habitio, 1, 4, 7 illectatio, 18, 2, 1 incentio, 4, 13, 3 ; al. interstitio,^' 20, 1, 43 ; al. obsignatio,^' 14, 2, 7 opprobratio, 2, 7, 13 ; al. peocatio, 13, 20, 19 perpensatio, 2, 2, 8 requisitio,=° 18, 2, 6 transfretatio," 10, 26, 5 ApviiEivs. adiuratio," Met. 2, 20 altematio,='= lb. 10, 10 ; al. benediotio," Trism. p. 82, 11 *blateratio," Met. 4, 27 circumcursio, Id. 9, 13 collurchinatio,'" Apol. 75 columnatio,'' Flor. 18 oommixtio,"' Apol. 32 commodatio, Asclep. 8 'Tnlg.;Cael. Anr. ^'Auguetin. 'Solin. *Gai. Inst. "Solin. « Ambros. ; Hier. 'Amob.;Amin. "Eumen.; Sulp. Sen.;Ps. Abood. "Gael. Aur.;Th. Prise. "Laot. "Vulg.;Augiistin. "Mart. Cap. "Mart.;Cypr. Bp. " Amob. ; Firm. Math. JsGell.; Tert.;Amiii.;Priso. "Vlp. Dig.; Mart. Cap. " Chalcid. Tim. "itala;Tert. "Pall. ""Vulg. "Fulg. M Quint. «= Tert.; Chalcid. Tim. -.Cassiod.; Mar. Viotorin. «Ar- nob. ; AuguBtin. »= Tert.; PalL ; Augustin. ; Salu. ; Cod. Theod. »» Maor. " Arnob. =sGromat. Vet. s»Tert. '"Inson. i»AmbroB.;'Veget.; Augustin. s'Laot. »» Ar- nob. ; Augustin. ; Macr. ; Prise. ; Dig. "* Tert. ; Vulg.; Hier. ; Paul. Nol. ; Bool. "> Auet. de Idiom. =» CI. Mam. " Vulg. " Arnob. ; Hier. ; Augtmtin. ; Cassiod. j Th. Prise. ; Mare. Bmp. ; Non.j Compend. Vitr.; Fulg. Rusp. Bp. § 3. -TIO, -SIO.] ROMAN SEBMO PLEBEIV8. 11 coqnitatio, Mel. 4, 22 decootio,* Herb. 77 detestatio (2 testis), Met. 7, 23 disclusio, Deo Soar. 1 disseminatio,'' Met. 11, 30 emicatio, de Mund. 29 ernctatio,^ Id. 8 famulatio,* Met. 2, 2 H. liiatio, de Orthogr. 22, p. 100 Oscmn. illatio,' Dos-TO. Plat. 3, p. 269 fli innouatio,' Asclep. 30 inordinatio,' /cf. 26 insecutio," Met. 8, 16 iubilatio,' Id. 8, 17 maculatio," Apol. 50 marmoratio, J^/or. 18, p. 28 Kr. mussitatio," Met. 8, i oblatio,'"/cf. 10, 5; al ostensio," Id. 3, 9 participatio," Dogm. Plat. 2, 11 ; al. pauitatio, de Mund. 18 penetratio," JF^oi: 18 p. 30 Kr. procatio, Apol. 72 *protensio,'» Dogm. Plat. 8, p. 262 ed. Hilde. reflexio," Id. p. 268 H. repugnatio,'* Id. 1, 12 leuictio, Id. 3, p. 266 H. ruratio, Apol. 56 ; al. subreptio {subripio), Met. 10, 15 tubtilatio, Flor. 9, p. 11, 12 Kr. Tiegetatio," Met. 1, 2 nestigatio. Id. 6, 1 TeBTTTiTiTANYS. ablatio,"" adu. Marc. 4, 19 abominatio,"' adu. lud. 5 acceptatio, adu. Marc. 5, 9 ; al. adaequatio, ad Nat. 1, 1 ; al. adagnitio, adu. Marc. 4, 28 adimpletio,"" Id. 6, 17 aduersio. Id. 2, 13 amentatio, ad Nat. 1, 10 aporiatio, adu. Haer. 49 benefactio, adu. Marc. 4, 12 blasphematio, Cult. Fern. 2, 12 cohibitio,"' [dted in Schmidt, Tert. l,p. 18] compassio,^'' Res. Cam. 40 compulsatio,"' Apol. 21 ; cd. concamatio,"" Monog. 9 concatenatio,"' Apol. 19 concorporatio, Bapt. 8 ; al. confabulatio,'* ad Vxor. 2, 3 ; al, configuratio, Pudic. 8 conflatio,'* JFug. in Per sec. 3 contesseratio, adu. Haer. 20 contribulatio,*' adu. lud. 13 ; al. contristatio," adu. Marc. 2, 11 ; al. connallatio, adu. lud. 8. corporatio,"'' Carn. Chr. 4 cothumatio, adu Valent. 13 cruentatio, adu. Marc. 4, 39 decussio, Gult Fern. 2, 9 • Gael. Aur. ; Plin. VaL ; Cassiod. ; Isid. ; Cod. lust. ; Cod. Theod. " Tert. ; Hier. ; Eool = Firm. Math. * Cassiod. ; Placid. Gloss. « Amob.; Hier. ; Augustin. ; Vlp. ; Cod. The- od. i Val. Imp. ap. Vopisc. ; Cassiod. « Tert. ; Amob. ; Hier. ' Vulg. ; Cod. lust. ' Hier.; Augustm.; lul. Val ' Ambros.; Vulg.; Cassiau.; Bocl. '° Firm. Math. " Tert.; Hier.; Cael. Aur. " Tert.; Ambros.; PB.-ABCon.; Cael. Aur.; Amm.; Isid.; Vlp.; Cod. Theod.; Cod. lust. " Tert. ; lutpr. Iren. ; Hier. " Spartian.; Hier.; Cypr.; Cod. Theod. "= Augustin. "Hilar.; Hier. ;Cassian.;Ennod.;Boeth. "Maor.;Mart. Cap. "Cael. Aur.; Greg. M.; Gloss. Labb. " Oros. ; Mythogr. Lat. =°Hier.;EooL »' Hier. ; Lact. ; Sulp. Seu. s" Hier. ; Laot. ; Vulg. »' Lact. ; Augustin. ; Boeth. " Hier. ; Cass. ; Prise. '^ Pulg. Myth. " Cypr. " Augustin. ; Cael. Aur. ; Chalcid. Tim. "'Hier.; Symm.,- Sidon. Bp.; Bccl. "» Vulg.; Hier. j Augustin.; Cael. Aur. s»Bcol. " Hier. ; Hilar. « Mart. Cap. ; BooL 12 WORD FORMATION IN THE 1% 2. -TIO, -SIO. dedecoratio, Anim. 34 ; dl. defaecatio,' Id. 27 defloratio," adu. Valent. 12 defraudatio, Anim. 43 degustatio,' Res. Cam. Si dehonestatio, Pudic. 18 dehortatio,* adu. Marc. 4, 15 deieratio,* de Poen. 4 ; al. delibatio,° adu. Marc. 1, 22 delineatio/ada. Valent. 27 demandatio, Res. Corn. 78 despoliatio,' Id, 7 desponsatio/ Virg. Vel. 11 despumatio. Cam. Ckr. 19 deteotio, adu. Marc. 4, 36 deuiotio," Poet. adu. Marc. 1, 108 deuinctio, de Sped. 2 deuoratio," Res. Gam. 54; al. dilatatio," Anim. 57 dilectio," adu. Marc. 4, 27 diluuio," Anim. 46 dimidiatio, adu. Marc. 1, 24 discretio," Anim. 51 dispeotio, Res. Cam. 39 dispertitio, acfw. Hermog. 39 dispunotio,'" -4poZ, 18 ; al. diuulgatio," Test. Anim. 5 duoatio," Cor. Mil. 11 emundatio," adu. Marc. 4, 9 eradicatio,''" Res. Cam. 27 euaeuatio,'" adu. Marc. 4 exaltatio,"" (7t(ft. Pern. 2, 3 exorbitatio,"' c?e Idol. 14 expunctio, ic?. 16. exquisitio,'" ad Nat. 1, 3 ; al. fabrifioatio, Apol. 12 factitatio,'" adu. Hermog. 31 figulatio, Anim. 26, flagellatio, ac? Martyr, 4 fornicatio,"' (fornico), Pudic. 1 ; fruotificatio," adw. JKaro. 39. geniculatio,'" ad Scap. 4 humiliatio,"' Virg. Vel. 13 ieuinatio,*' leuin. 13 illuminatio,'' ac?«. Hermog, 15 inauguratio, adM. Fa?. 11 incantatio,'" Hob. Mul. 2 inclamatio, adu. Marc. 4, 41 inconsummatio, adu. Val. 10 incorruptio,^ iZes. Cam. 51 increpatio," acfw. Ifarc. 4, 7 ; a?, incriminatio, Res. Cam. 23 inculcatio, J^oZ. 39 infestatio,'' Id. 1 infrenatio, adu. Marc. 1, 29 inhabitatio,'" Id. 3, 24 inspectatio," /c?. 2, 17 inteiiectio, ad Fajon 2, 6 interuersio,'" oi^m. JIfarc. 1, 20 intinotio,"° de Poen. 6 irreoogitatio, Exhort, ad Cast. 4 iuratio,*' de Idol. 21 lucratio, ad Vxor. 2, 7 maletractatio/' Pudic. 13 'Hier.;Paoian. » Cassiod. ; Ambros. 'Vlp.;InBorr. Ambroa. ; Luoif . ; Hier. " Amob. ; Paul. Nol. ; Vlp. Dig. ; Insert. ' Arnob. ; Pa. - Anibroa.;Hier.; Vulg.;Augustin. ; Mart. Cap. ^." 3 Ace; Luoil.; Lucr.; Varr. Sat. Men. * Gall. » Lnor.; Varr.; Plin.; Gell.; ApnL; Solin. ; Maor. « Suet. ; Vlp. Dig. ' Cato B. R. ; Plin. ; Vnlg. « Vulg. ; Augustin. » See Bneeh. de DeoL, p. 56. "lul. Val.; Auot. Itin. Alejc " Capit.; Vopiso. "Varr. B. R. " Cato. " Pompon.; Tuipil.; Cic, semel, (Fin. 3, S3); Vitr.; Plin.; ApuL; Augustin. »Cic. Ep.;Liu.;Apul. Met. i«Aoo. "Cato. " Cele. ; Plin. ; Curt. ; Sen. Rhet. ; Angus- tin. ; Eccl. ; Cael. Aur.; Marc. Emp. " Apul.; Tert. m Cio. Bp.; Cels.; Col.; Plin.; Plin. Bp. »' ' ' Saepius oceurrit in locntione ut capiits est c. gen. personae ap. Ter. Alran. Cioer. semel, Tusc. II, 27, Caes. semel, Grell. Quae loontio sine dubio sermoni ootidiano attribuenda est " Sohulze, Diss. Hal. VI, 137. " Plin. ; Symm. ; Greg. Ep. ; Cod. Theod. »s Apul.; Tert.; Dig. m Luor. s" Comp. Uon. 73, 6. »• Vitr.;Macr. »» Amob. M Frontin.; Tert. '» Plin. § S. -TVS, -SVB.] BOMAN 8EBM0 PLEBEIV8. 21 gannitus,' 6, 1070 initus," 1, 13; al. intactus, 1, 454 *linotTis,« 6, 971 mactatus, 1, 99 offensus,*2, 223; al. opinatus, 4, 463 oppressus,' 1, 851 proiectus," 3, 985 refutatus, 3, 525 Bubortus, 5, 303 sumiuatas, 5, 1140 Vahbo. adueotus,' L. L. 5, 43 agitatus,' Id. 5, 11 ; al. ambecisus, Id. 7, 43 commotus,' Id. 5, 71 declinatus, Id. 6, 36 ; al. delapsus, B. B. 1, 6, 6 detritus, L. L. 5, 176 esus," B. B. 1, 60 *foratus," ap. Loot. Opif. Dei 8, 6 fusus, L. L. 5, 123 indutus," Id. 5, 131 iunctus, Id. 5, 47 ; dl. mulctus, B. B. 2, 11, 2 nozuinatus, L. L. 8, 52 ; al, imptTis,"7d 5, 72 obseruatiis, B. B. 2, 5, 3 pipatus, L. L. 7, 103 primatus," B. B. 1, 7, 10 lasus, L. L. 5, 136 rutus. Id. ib. stratus, "> B. B. 1, 50, 8 suotus," Sat. Men. uinotus, B. B. 1, 8, 6 1 Plin.; Mart.; Apul. Met; Auaon. »Ou.;Pliii. » Plin. « Stat. Th. ; Tert. 'Pe- lag. Vet. ; AnguBtin Ep. ; Sidon. Ep. " Plin. ' Tao. ' Macr. » CaeL Aur. " Plin.; Gell.;Tert.;Symin.; Vulg. " Tert ; Gloss. Labb. " Tao.; Apul.;Symm.; Amm. " Stat. ; Hyg. ; GelL ; Aur. Vict. " Plin. ; Tert. ; Augustin. " Stat. ; Gell. ; Hier. ; Vlp. Dig.;InBcrr. "Plin. " Censorin. "Vulg. " Petr.;Val. Plac; Augustin.; Sidon.; S.vmni.;Cod. Theod. »» Col.; Plin. " Tert.; Vulg. a^ Col.; Cels.; Plin. =» Dig. « Plin. ; Gell. ; Arnob. =» Augustin. »» Plin. ; Mythogr. Lat. ; Maor. ; Vulg. " Sil. ; AmbroB. =« Plin. »" Plin. ; Insorr. »» Of . Pauck., Silb. Lat. p. 9 B. »' Insorr. AvoT. BeMi. Hisp, collatus," 31, 2 exoubitus," 6, 4 AvOT. Bkui. Alex. ausus," 43, 1 CiOBBO, (Episit.). *dispersus, ad Alt. 9, 92, Cod. M. iuuitatus, ad Fam, 7, 5, 2 VlTHVVlVS. bullitns, 8, 3 commensus, 1, 3, 2 ; al. comparatus, 7, praef. fin. emersus," 10, 22 exemptus, 9, 8, 6 expressus, 8, 6, 6 *percursTis, 9, 8, 4 perfectus,"' 1, 2, 6 ; al. perflatus," 4, 7, 4 responsus," 1, 2 significatus," 9, 7, fin. Celsus. renisus," 5, 28, 12 CoiiYUEIiIiA. bimatus," 7, 3, 6 ; al. conditus {condio), 2, 22, 4 Ulapsus," 2, 2, 11 quadrimatus,°' 7, 9, 2 ; al. Buperieotus, 6, 36, 4 trimatus,"" 8, 5, 24 Petkonivs. (bonatus,«» 74) seuiratus," 71 22 WOBD FORMATION IN THE [§ 8. -TVS, -SV3, PuNivs Major accensus,' 37, 103 animatus, 11, 7 aspersus, 8, 134 astipnlatus, 7, 152 caloeatus,' 8, 221 ; al. calcitratns, 8, 174 calfactus.^ 29, 48 circumflexus,* 2, 1 ; al. circumplextis, 8, 32 ; al. concretua, 12, 70 contuitus," 11, 145 ; al. decoctus, 37, 194 decussus, 11, 163 defossus, 19, 163 distentus, 8, 133 enarratns, 2, 206 enixns, 7, 42 ; al, exstinctus, 7, 43 fluxus,°9, 79; a/, fotus,' 23, 14 Meatus, 13, 99 ; al. germinatus, 15, 34 ; al. gestatus, 15, 103 illisus,* 2, 132 illitus, 26, 151 ; al. implexns, 9, 164 impositus, 28, 41 incisus, 16, 60 incitus, 2, 116 incnbitus,' 28, 54 ; al. infectns, 7, 193 insitus, 15, 52 instratus, 8, 154 intermissus, 10, 81 intextiis, 2, 30 intinotus, 20, 65 ; al. inuentus,'" 17, 162 linitus, 20, 118 Ittus, 33, 110 luotatus," 8, 33 lymphatus, 37, 146 manoipatus," 9, 124 nepotatus," 9, 114 ; al, obtritus, 18, 258 olfactus, 21, 156 ; al, palpitatus, 9, 90 permeatus, 20, 228 portatus," 9, 114 praecursus," 16, 104 praetentatus, 11, 140 pruritus,"' 9, 146 ; al. quaesitus, 5, 57 quinquenuatus, 8, 178 *recubitus," 14, 13 ed, Ian. reptatus,'' 14, 13 respersus, 10, 9 strangulatus, 20, 197; a?, subactus, 18, 67 subditus, 32, 28 subiectua, 26, 154 submotus, 8, 85 substratus," 24, 61 suffltus, 32, 142 ; al. sufflatus, 32, 28 superuentus,'" 7, 64 tinctus, 10, 134 titillatus,"' 11, 198 unotus," 30, 90 uerberatus, 31, 39 uooiferatus, 10, 164 uolutatus,''^ 10, 17 IWBNALIS. furtus, 8, 113 GELIilVS. conspiratus, 1, 11, 8 > Symm. "Suet. ' Lact. » Tert. " Apul. " Cod. Theod. " Suet. ; Porph. ad Hor. "Sa. « Ambros.;Vulg. " Ser. Samm.; Mart. Cap. "Hier.;Vulg. "Tert. " Auot. Itin. Alex. =» Tac.; Veget. Mil. "■ CaeL Aur. '" ApuL " ApuL § 8. -TVS, -SVS.] J20JOJV SEBMO PLEBBIVS. 23 dereliotus, 4, 12, 1 incliuatus, 3, 12, 2 obtreotatus, praef. 16 promintiatus, 4, 17, 8 reliotus, 3, 1, 9 ApvMiivs. adhortatus, Apol. 102 aflaiotus, de Mund. 15 appensus. Id. 3 auscultatus,' jlfei. 6, 13 boatus,' Id. 3, 3 cauillatus, Id. 8, 25 cogitatas,^ Id. 4, 5 cognitus, Id. 9, 13 communicatus, Deo Socr. 4 conditus,* (condo), ikfag'. 24 dedactus, Met. 1, 16 defluxus, Deo Socr. 11 deluctatus, Bogm. Plat. 1, 2 demersus, Apol. 21 dileotus,' ^scZ. 9 effigiatus, Fkyr. 15, p. 17, 4 iTr. elaboratus, 7rf. 9, p. 10, 17 Kr, *exoitus, Met. 6, 27, cod. Fhr. gelatus, de Mund. 9 genitus, Apol. 36 increpitus,' Beo Socr. 19 iudagatus. Met. 7, 7 inhalatus. Id. 2, 10 insoensTis, J(i. 7, 14 inspersus, /d 7, 22 insutus, Id. 7, 4 locutus, F7or. 15, p. 19, 1 Kr. maohinatus,' Apol. 74 matronatus. Met 4, 23 meditatus. Id. 3, 14 mensus, » Panl. Nol.; Macrob. "Tert. "Dig. "Cassiod. "Mythogr.Lat.;Adelh. "Sidon. Ep. >» Arnob. " Hier.; Auson. i» Pall.; Salu.; Veg. "Hier. ^ Vulg.; Ecol.; Amm. »' Dig.;Cod. Theod.;InBorr. 24 WORD FORMATION IN TEE [§ 3. -TVS, -SVB. ingestns, Res. Cam. 42 , *initiatus, [ap. Schmidt, Tert. 1, i>. 14] inquilinatus,' Anim. 38, jin.. iaoulatns, de Sped. 18 *motatus, [op. Schmidt, Tert, 1, p. 14] mutatus, de Pall. 4 obnexus, adu. Marc. 4, 37 obuentus, Anim. 41 operatus, adw. Praa;. 16 ; j(!», perculsus, Anim. 52 pertractus, tfe Or. 5 postTimatus, adu. Valent. 55 praegnatus, adu. Marc. 3, 18 ; al, praesoriptus, Exhort, ad Oast. 3 praetraotatus. Fug. in Pers. 4 praeuentus,' adu. Marc. 5, 12 prioratus, adu. Valent. 4 prolatus,' Id. 33 promotus, C7or. Mil. 3 recidiuatus, Anim. 28 ; a?, reoogitatus, arfw. Jlfarc. 4, 43 ; a?, reoordatus, Res. Cam. 4 ; aZ. reformatus, adu. Valent. 13 *regiiatus, adu. Prax. 13 retractatus,* -4poZ. 4 ; aZ. retraotus,' adw. Gfnost. 1 secnndatus, ^mm. 27 spadonatus, Cult. Fern. 11, 9 Bubmersus, Anim. 32 submissus, ac?M. Marc. 5, 16 suggillatus, /(J. 4. 34 snpergressus, iJes. Cam. 40 niduatus, Vi7-g. Vel. 9 nniuersatus, ad Vxor. 1, 9 ; al. Spabtianvs. direptiis, /Ssm. 19, 6 Capitounvs. *aucupatus, Anton. Phil. 4, 9 Abnobivs. ambulatus, 1, 48 *ancillatus, 7, 13 coalitus," 4, 150 copulatus, 1, 2 gingritus, 6, 20 iufiictus, 3, 18 struotus, 7, 15 Lampeidivs. *animaduersus, Alex. Sen. 25, Vopisovs. iocatus, Aur. 23, 8 ChaiiOidivs. dilectus, Tim. 135 raptatus. Id. 43, G. 73, 81 Buecentus,' Id. 44 Pailadivs. caloatus,' 7, 13, 17 AvOT. Imn. Aubx. caesus, 44 fixus, 49 obnisus, 16 septus, 46 Stmmachvs. adflexus, Or. 2, 20 admorsus, Ep. 1, 15 annisus, Id. 5, 75 consultTis,= Id. 3, 39 demensus, Id. 1, 1, 1 expostulatus, Id. 9, 13 foetus. Id. 2, 82 impensus, Id. 1, 5; aZ. praefatus, Bel. 9, 5 Ammtants. ciroumgressus, 22, 2, 3 ; a?, difflatus, 15, 11, 18 iSidon. Bp. » Gael.; Aur.; Prise. >Donat. * Hier. 'laid. 'Heges. 'Mart Cap. 8 Auct. Itin. Alex. » laid. S 4. -OB.] MOMAN SEBMO PLBBEIYS. 25 *introuocatus, 29, 1, 25 ; codd, traduotus, 18, 8, 2 transoensus,' 19, 5, 6 Ambbosivs. impetratus, de Fide, 5, 6, 77 rigatus, de Isaac, 1 ; al. HiEEONYMVS. accinctus, in Ezech. 10, 3, 4 adoratus,^ Ep. 22, 6 ; al. clerioatus, Id, 5, 1 ; al. diaconatus,' in Ezec/i. 10, 1 ; al. extensus. Id. 11, 1 occubitus,* Ep. 108, 34 presbyteratns, " Id. 22, 88 prolapsus,' Id. 98, 12 Mabhanvs CAPEiiA. blateratus,' 9, 999 friotus, PoM. 8, 805 ; al. mioatus, 4, 381 netus, 2, 114 Oaelivs Avbelianvs. attentus, Ckron. 3, 1, 3 conclusus, Id. 1, 4, 77 conductus, Acut. 2, 15, 95 exsoi'eatus, Ghron. 7, 11, 128 ; al. sibilatus," Acut. 2, 27, 144 SiDONrvs Apollinaeis. conoitatus, Carm. 23, 366 gan-itus, Ep. 8, 6 indultus. Id. 1, 11 reseratus, Id. 9, 11 uulgatus, Id. 8, 1 AVGVSTDTVS. reciprocatus, Oenes. ad Lift. 11, 1 Boethivs. sputus,' Ciu. Dei 18, 23, 2 assumptus, ire Porphyr. 1 ; eafr. § i. Substantives in -or : Abstract substantives in -or, as a class, have little bearing upon this subject, as they are dis- tinctly characteristic of an elevated style.^" They belong chiefly to the early period, and although a large majority are retained in the classical language, comparatively few new forms come into use. Paucker" has collected 103 of these words, uett. 85, recc. 18, derived chiefly from verbs, (verbal =84, of which 68 % are from the 2nd conj.), and of the vett. at least 61, or 70 i, occur before Cic. Plant." has 34, of which all but 6 are retained by Cic. Ter. has 12, all classic, and Lucr. has 49, almost 50 ^ of the entire number. Cic. uses 45, all of which occur in earlier authors, excepting 7 : clangor, fauor, foetor, furor, stupor, tenor, *torpor ; and there is no reason to suppose that he coined any of these ; indeed of tenor he says, uno tenore, ut aiunt, (Or. 6, 21). > Hier. ; Vulg. ; Auot. Carm. de Fig. » Greg. Mag. > Sulp. Sen.; Ecol. * Vulg. » Ps.-Angustin. ' Rufin.; Augastin.; Eool. ' Gael. Aur. » Sidon. Ep. » Prob. " Slaughter, p. 21, citing Ploen, p. 43. •' Pauoker, Hier. p. 28, not. " Bassow gives 35, including maior, potior, but omitting nidor, Moat. S. 26 WORD FORMATION IN THE [S 4. -OB. The following is a list of the Substantives in -or, used by Cic, which occur in earlier writers •} amor, Plant.; Ter.; Lucr. angor, Lucr. calor, Plaxd.; Lucr. candor, Naeu.; Plaut. clamor, Plant; Ter. color, Plaut. ; Titin. ; Lucr. ; Varr. cruor, Lucr. dolor, Plaut.; Ter. error, Plaut.; Ter. feruor, Varr. fulgor, Lucr. honor, Plaut.; Ter. horror, Plaut.; Lucr. humor, Plaut.; Lucr. labor, Plaut.; Ter. languor, Plaut; Ter, lepor, Plaut. liquor, Plaut.; Lucr, maeror, Plaut.; Ter. nidor, Plant; Lucr, nitor, Plant; Ter.; Lucr. paedor, Poet ap. Cic.; Lucr. pallor, Plaut.; Lucr. plangor, Comif. Rhet pudor. Plant.; Enn,; Ter. rubor, Plaut. rumor, Plaut; Ter. sapor, Lucr, splendor, Plaut.; Lucr. squalor, Plant; Lucr. stridor. Ace. ap. Cic. sudor, Plaut; Enn.; Lucr. tepor, Lucr. terror, Plaut timor, Plaut; Ter.; Lucr. napor. Ace; Lucr. odor. Plant.; Varr. pauor, Naeu.; Enn.; Lucr. The following forms are interesting as further proof of the archaic nature of this suffix : ^ Plavtvs. claror, Most 645 Enntcs. uagor,'^«n. 408 Oato. putor,* R. R. 157, 3 Lvonjvs. pigror, Sat. 10, 1 Taeeo.' curuor, L. L. 5, 104 ; al, olor,' {oleo), Id. 6, 83 tardor, Sat. Men. 57 uuor, L. L. 5, 104 Paowivs. macor, Tr. 275 nigror,' Id. 412 LVOEBTIVS. canor," 4, 182 stringor, 3, 687 Acorvs. aegror,°iiV. 349 Labekivs. pluor. Com. 59 ' I have not attempted to distinguish the oases in which the form found is the old nominative in -o». " Comp. Ronsch, p. 63 eq. •Lucr. * Lucr.; Varr.; Stat.; Apul.; Arnob.; Itala ; Hier.; Augustin. »Lner.; Cels. ; Gell. ; Cypr. » Luor. ' Comp. Steunkel, p. SO. » *Apul. » Ou. ; Verg. ; Petr. § 5. -TVRA, -SVBA.1 MOMAJf 8ERM0 PLEBEIY8, 27 Silver Latin adds only 8, of whidh 3 are in Col., acor, fluor, vtmcor. Tlie African -writer, Apttl, however, has 4 new words, ningor, rudor, tuor, tundor, and over 14 old forms are cited from him by the lexicons. Tert., on the other hand, adds only 2 forms, duhor, frendor, thus indicating that their frequency in Apul. is best regarded as an archaism and not a feature of African Latinity. Goelzer, however, gives a list of 16 late for- mations, showing that the suffix was still employed in the time of Hier.* The great majority of forms in -or are verbal derivatives, and only such appear to have been employed by the writers of the best period. The only words which can be cited which are unquestionably denominative belong to early, rustic or late Latin (3, Silv. Lat.) : LtJCHi., lymphor, Fr. Inc. 86 LxroB., amaror, 4, 224; al; *Vef-g.^ Oe. 2, 247 laeuor, 4, 552 ; al. Gels. ; Plin. Vaeb., caldor, R. B. 1, 41, 1 ; Gell. ; Arnob. Quint., tonor, (rdvos), 1, 5, 22 FdiiG., acror, Gomt. Verg. init.; hid. Pa-SoBAN., frigdor. , Qu. Medic. 109 ; Gloss. Paris, (comp. Pr., froideur). It is interesting to note that the new formations in -or in the Romance languages are largely formed from adjectives,' as Ital., hellore, forzore, tristore; Sp., hlancor., dulcor ; Tt., amp- leur, hauteur, verdeur. § 5. Substantives m -tura, -sura: This class of verbal deriv- atives belongs especially to the sermo plebeius. Their preva- lence in the Scriptt. R. E. was first noted by Stuenkel, (p. 27), who accordingly assigned them to the sermo rusticus,^ and his view is sustained by statistics contained in the list prepared by K. Paucker: * according to this list, the total number of siibss., in -tura, -sura, is 282, uett. 147, recc. 135, only 27 of which, or barely 19 ^ uett. occur in Cic. Of all abstract nouns they gained the least acceptance in classic Latin ; Cic. has of 1 Groelzer, p. 99. » Comp. Gell. 1, 31, 5, Non enim primus flnxM hoc ■uerbum Vergilius insotenter, sed in, earminibus Zmereti inuento usus eH, non aspernatus auctoritatem poetae ingenio et facundia praecellentis, ' Diez, p. 658, " Die rom. Schopfnngen entspringen hSufig aus Adj." * Comp. Schnlze, Diss. Hal. VI, p. 144 ; Slaughter, Ter., p. 83 ; Bonach, Itala, p. 40 ; Golzer, Hier, p. 88. » Zeitaohr. f . flstr. Gymnas. XXVI, p. 891 sq. 28 WOBD FOBMATION IN THE [§ 5. -tvba, -svba. subs, in -tas, 66 ^ of uett, -tio, 59 i; -ntia, 50 ^; -us, 42 ^; -tudo, 37 i. Of the 147 uett, in -tura, -sura, Plant, used 18, 8 of wMcli are given by Sclimilinsky, (p. 33), as vulgar ; Cato, R. B., added 3, and Varr. 14, 9 in the S. M. ; Vitr. has 20 new words, and Silver Latin added 50, the largest number, 14, being due to Plin., always a fertile source for rustic vocabulary, and about a dozen more to Col. One notable feature of this class, is the large number, 203, or more than two-thirds of the whole, which have corresponding forms in -tio ; the consequent superfluous- ness of these forms, together with their rare usage, (125, or 44 ^ are anra^ elpijfjieva, tiett. 33 ; recc. 92) is the strongest evidence of their vulgar character. In later Latin, however, when for- mations in -tio became general, those in -tura failed to main- tain themselves in opposition, and the new formations are pro- portionately few. Thus Tert., the most prolific of all Latin writers in word-building, adds only 12, and Hier. only 4. The use of these substantives in a concrete sense is a pecu- liarity of the later language important in its bearing upon the Eomance languages. This change first became noticeable in Tert.,' in a few words like creatura, genitura,paratura, scriptura; but the usage widened steadily, until a large share of the new forms were concrete. Goelzer ^ gives a list of 44, chiefly recc., which are so employed, and emphasizes the fact, already noted by Eonsch,^ that the concrete sense predominates in de- rivatives of this class in modern Fr., as hordure, ceinture, enfiure, tournure, etc.; so also in Ital., arsura, lettura, morsura, etc., and the Romance languages in general.^ The general prevalence of these derivatives, in both senses, in the modern languages. It., Sp., Port., ura, Fr., ure. Rum., ur§, is the strongest proof of their firm hold upon the language of the people. Plavtvs. desultura, Mil. 280 cubitura, Fr. ap. Nbn. 198, 25 fiotura," Trin. 365 cursura,' AHn. 327; al. insultura. Mil. 280 > Schmidt, Tert., I, p. 21, "(Tert.) nonnullis uim attribuit insolitam, ooncretam, contra naturam terminationia actionem qnandam Bignificantis." ' Goelzer, St. Je- rome, p. 89. = R6nsch, Itala, p. 43, not., citing paratura, assatura^ conditura ; comp. Diez, p. 657, "der active Sinn leicht in den passiven Ubergeht, wie pictura, das Malen und das Gemalte heisst." * Diez, ib. <■ Varr. ; Apul. ; Amm. « GeU. j Chalcid. Tim. § 5. -TVBA, -svBA.] ROMAN 8EBM0 PLEBEIVS. 29 polluctura, Stick. 688 salsura/ Id. 92 textura," Id. 348 uenatura, Mil. 999 Tbebktivs. curatura,' Eun. 316 Oato. commixtura, R. R. 157, 1 coinpos(i)tura,* Id. 22, 3 fractura,' Id. 160 LVCBKTIVS. . dispositura, 1, 1027 ; al, flexura," 4, 336 formatura,' 4, 550 Vabro. admissura," R. iJ. 2, 5, 12 ; al, caelatura," Sat. Men. 420 oarptura, R. R. 3, 16, 26 fartura,'" Id. 3, 83 *moderatTU-a, de Vit. P. R. 1, 5, - Keitner partura, E. R. 2, 1, 26 pensura, L. L. 5, 183 temperatura,'' Sat. Men. 23 tonsura," R. R. 2, 11, 9 ; al. tritura," Id. 1, 13, 5 uelatiira, Id. 1, 2, 14 uinctura," L. L. 5, 62 uolatura," R. R. 3, 5, 7 uulsura. Id. 2, 11, 9 VlTEWIVS. apertuia," 4, 6, 6 ; al. calcatura, 10, 10, 1 cootura," 7, 9, 1 *oompaotuia, 4, 7, 4 conclusura, 6, 8, 3 contractura, 3, 3, 12 corporatura," 6, 1, 3 onruatura,'" 2, 8, 11 direotura," 7, 3, 5 flatura," 2, 7, 4 foliatura, 2, 9, 13 fossura," 5, 9, 8 fricatura," 7, 1, 4 inuersura, 5, 3, 5 materiatura, 4, 2, 2 membratura, 8, 5, 1 praeoinotura,"* 10, 21, 6 proiectura, 3, 2, 3 striatura," 4, 3, 9 traiectura, 4, 7, 5 Celsvs. . fissura,"" 7, 12, 1 ; a?, soissura," 6, 18, 9 Sbneoa, (Apoo.) dilatura, Apoc. 14, 3 latm-a,''* Id. ib. COLVMEI-LA. ceratura," 12, 50, 16 coaotura, 12, 52, 1 confectura,'" 9, 14, 5 > Varr. ; Col. ; Fulg. Myth. » Luor. ; Prop. ; Sen. Bp. ; Luoan. ; Vnlg. ; Prud. = Prise. * Luor. ; Capito ap. Gell « Cels. ; Plin. « Varr. ; Sen. ; Col. ; Suet. ' Amob. « Col. ; Plin.;Stat.; Vulg. • Sen. Ep. ; Quint. ; PUn. ; Suet. ; Vulg. " Vitr. ; CoL ; Tert. "Vitr.; Sen. Ep. ; Plin. ; Vulg. " Ou. ; Plin. ; Cael. Aur. " Verg. Ge. ; Col. ; Apul. Met. ; Peeud.- Apio.;Plin.Val. "Cels.; Plin. " CoL "Vulg.; Dig. " Sen. Bp.; Col.; Plin.; Pseud.-Apio.;Pall.; Ambros. "Col. " Ou.; Sen.; Plin.; Hyg. »« Frontiu.; Gromat. Vet. « Petr. ; Plin. ; Amob.; Insorr. « Col. ; Suet. ; Pall. ; Inacrr. " ApuL Met. 10, 31, fragm., p. 230, ed. H. «Maor. a»Sidon.Ep. »» Col.; Plin. " Sen. ; Plin. ; Prud. ; form eissMra,— Gromat. Vet. ^' Augustin. ; Mart. ; Sohol. luu. ; Gloss. Ijabb. " Gloss. Labb. 5» Plin. 30 WORD FORMATION IN THE [§ 5. -tvra, -svba. domitnra,' 6, 2, 1 fluiura,' 3, 2, 17 incisura/ 12, 54, 1 rasura,* 4, 29, 9 saUtMa, 12, 21, 3 san-itura,' 11, 2, 27 Petbonivs. couditiu'a,° [condo), 51 Pusivs. caesura,' 16, 230 oapillatura,* 37, 190 castratura," 18, 86 ciroumcisura, 16, 219 ciroumfossura, 17, 227 diuisura," 16, 122; al. faotnra," 34, 145 fusura," 33, 106 genitura," 18, 202 ; al. indicatura, 37, 18 ; al. lotura," 34, 128 nomenclatura, 3, 2 ; al. pistura, 18, 97 plicatura, 7, 171 tinotura, 37, 119 Geluvs. alitui'a, 12, 1, 20 APTIiEIVS. agressura," Met. 7, 7 *lacunatura, Plor. 2, 15 *mollitura, de Mag. 9 TeKTVLIiIANVS. concussura, ad Scap. 18 creatura," Apol. 30 delatura," adu. Marc. 5, 18,/». farsura, adu. Valent. 27 fixuia,'° adu. Cfnost. 1, med. inscriptura, adu. Valent. 30 laesura," de Patient. 7 paratura,"" Apol. 47; al. piscatura, adu. Marc. 4, 9 praeparatura. Id. 4, 18, al. Buffectura, Id. 1, 28 supparatura. Res. Cam. 61 Lampbidivs. praepositura," Heliog. 6 VOPISOVS. assatura,'" Aurel. 49, 9 PaLIiADIVS. cretura, 1, 24, 3 serratura, 3, 17 ; in, Ammianvs. *praetentura, 14, 3, 2 ; al. Ambeosivs. disoissura, Serm. 13 HrEEONYMVS. frixura,"' in Amos. 7, 7 *messura, in Galat. 6, 9 pastura,"' in Osee, 4, 15 stannatura, in Amos, 7, 7 AvGVSTINVS. conscissura, in Ps. 49, 9 munitura,"' adu, lulian, Pelag. 2, 6,16 ipKn. 'Tert. spall.jVulg. < Hier.; Veget.;Cael. Aur. » Plin. "laid. ' Diom. 497,(metr.). » Tert. ; CaeL Aur. » PaU. " Pall. ; Gael. Aur. " Gell. ; Vulg.;Prud. " "Vulg. " Suet,; Apul.; Amob.; Spart.; Amiu.; Augnstiii.;Eutrop. "Mart. "Vlp. Dig.; Cod. lust. " Hier.; Viilg.;Prud. "Vulg. "Hler.; Vvdg. " Vnlg. ; Inscrr. =» Auct. Vit. Cypr. « Awgustin. ; Cod. lust, ^ Vulg. ; Ps. -Apic. ; Plin.Val. 23 Vea Port.; Greg. M.;/orni/W(;<«ra,—Ajitlum. "^Pall. « Inaorr. § 6. -Ei,A.] ROMAN SEBMO PLEBEIVS. 31 § 6. Substantives in -ela : This class of derivatives, like those ia -tudo, is an archaism which the demand for abstracts revived in post-classical literature ; * they are at best very rare, and with the exception of two or three in general use, as qiierela, hitela, (both in Cic), confined to early and late Latin. Their comparative frequency in early comedy, (7 in Plaut., 3 in Ter., 1 in Turpil. and Afran.), their avoidance by classic writers, and revival by writers of Silver Latin and by the archaists sustain the view of Eebling ^ that this suffix was a characteristic of plebeian Latin. Even in post-classical times it failed to become prevalent in literature : Silver latin,^ so fertile in vocabulary, added only 2, Gell. and Apul. 1 each, (the latter however employed 5 from archaic latin, cautela, cus- todela, suadela, turhela, from Vlaui., fugela from Cato); Tert.,* first and alone, used the suffix freely, increasing the list by 5, and using 2 others, both post- Augustan, {medela, Gell., sequela, Frontin.), so that with him the usage could not have been a con^ scious archaism, but must have been borrowed from popular speech ; for Tert., while enriching most extensively the Latin vocabularly, drew largely from plebeian sources. Later writers, while not adding materially to the number of these substantives, continued to show a partiality for those already in use : thus Hier. has medela, dbsequela, suiela; Augustin., in- corruptela, turbela ; and Amm. no less than 8, cautela, clientela, comptela, medela, querela, sequela, turbela, twtela. These forms have been retained in Bom. languages only in isolated in- stances as Fr. querelle, cTiandelle ; Sp.qv^rella; Pg. candSa; but Diez,^ notes the allied suffix -eale, frequent in Daco- Ruman. ' " Die Neignng zur Abstraction in den Zeiten des Verfalls zeigt sioh ... in Wiederaufnahme der nnr im Altlat. ublichen Bndung ela," Sohmalz, Stilist., p. 534 § 3. ' Bebl. p. 23 ; comp. Scholze, p. 156, " Rebling recte doouit substantiua snfSzo -ela de- livata a priscis scriptoribus et deinde in sermone uulgari admodum adamata f nisse : " Bonsoh, p. 45 1 Schmilinsky, p. 33 ; Goelzer, p. 90. 'I cannot agree with Slaughter, p. 23, that -ela is a " favorite su£Bx in Silver and late latin : " it was revived in Silver Latin, but the 3 instances given by Faucker, Silb. Lat. p. 16, hardly prove it a favorite. 4 Schmidt, Tert. I, p. aa ' Diez, p. 641. 32 WOED FORMATION IN TEE ( 7. -NTIA. PliAVTVS. *cautela,' Mil. 601 oustodela," Gapt. 451 ; al. loqtiela," Cist. 741 *obseDLuela,* Asin. 65 suadela/ Cist. 296 sutela," Capt. 692 ; al. (turbel{l)a,' Psevd. 110) Oato. fugela,' Oratt. 12, Fi: 1 LVOEETIVS. luela, 3, 1028 EliINIVS. cicindela," 18, 250 Patm I^st. Epit. assidela, p. 11 ed. Mill, confugela," Id. 39, 9 GeIiLIVS. medela," 12, 5, 3 I^ONTINVS. sequela," Strat. 2, 4, 8 ApVIiEIVS. ^itela," Mag. 9. Tbetvlliaiivs. captatela. Pall. 5 fouela, Anim. 7 inoorruptela, " i?es. Ca7-n. 52; a?, monela," adu. Marc. 4, 34 ; al. peccatela, Anim. 40 Gaivs. mandatela," Inat. 2, 104 Maetvs Viotobints. assequela, p. 2500 SaIiVIANVS. incautela," Oub. Dei. 6, 10 ISIDOBVS. aiitel(l)a, Or. 20, 16, 4 postel(l)a, /d. J J. Intpb. ad Cod. Theod, conductela, 4, 12, 1 Thomab Thesavbvs. subtela, p. 561 §7. SxJBSTANnvES IN -utia : This derivation also was a favorite in the serfno plebeius,^^ although a large proportion of these words were in use in the classical speech. It was fre- quent in early latin (Eassow assigns 26 to Plant.), and its plebeian character is noted by Lorenz,^' who also notes the number of these words which were dropped from the classic ' ApuL Met. ; Min. FeL ; Vlp. Dig. ; Amm. ; Symm. ' Formul. Vet. ap. Gai. Inst. ; ApuL »Luor.; Varr.; Verg.; Oa.;Tert.; Vtilg.;Prob.;Iiitpr. Iren. « Turpil.; Afran.; Sail. Fr. ap. Non. ; Prud. ; Hilar. ; Hier. " Apul. ; Intpr. Iren. ; Vnlg. ; Nom. propr. , Sw. adela—Grk. neiftai, Hor. Ep. 1, 6, 38, > Paul, ex Feat. ; Symm. ; Hier. ' Apul. ; Amm. ; Au- guBtin.; "onlyinVulg. lang."L. &S. 'Apul. "PauL exFest.;lBld.;N'ot. Tir.; Gloss. Labb. '» Cited as archaio. i'Apul.;Iustin.; Tert.;Cypr.;Prud.; Veget.; Amm.; Hier.; Vulg. ; Cod. ; Cael. Aur. " GeU. ; Tert. ; Lact. ; Amm. ; lustin. ; Dig. ; Insor. " Solin. >* Intpr. Iren.; Ambros.; Vnlg.; Angnetin. " Lucif . Cal. i' Priso. "^ Eccl. " Compare Sohulze, Diss. Hal. VI, p. l&l. " Lorenz ad Pseud. 381, " der Volks- spracbe angehorige z. Th. von den Archaiaten meder auf geuommene Bilduugen sindpo2- lentia,fraudulentia,Jiagrantia, incogitantia, etc." § 7. -NTiA.] ROMAN BEBMO PLEBEIVS. 33 speech, but re-vived by tlie archaistic writers. The chief activ- ity of this formation belongs, however, to post-classical times : the language contains altogether over 842 examples, recc. 203, uett. 139, of which about 65 occur in Cic, or Oaes. Silver Latin ^ affords only 21 (Plin., Sen., and Quint. 4 each), but with the African writers the formation becomes frequent. From Gell. I can cite 9 new words; Apul. gives the same number, and Tert.,'^ at whose hands the suffix received new life, is most fer- tile of any Latin author. He not only revived 13 from the Sil- ver Latin, but added to the language 37 new forms, of which 30 do not occur again. Many of these, especially compounds, which are alien to the spirit of the classic language, Schmidt notes are formed by him in order to render words from the Greek, as mvZtinubentia = ■iroXvyaixia, muUiuorantia = iroXv^ayia. In Hier. we find 7 new forms, of which 5 are peculiar to him, and Eonsch^ cites 11 late forms, occurring in the Vulgate. Most significant of all, however, as an indication of the vulgar character of these words is, that out of the dozen occurring first in the vulgar writer Vitr., some words peculiar to him, as crescentia, resonantia, have reappeared in the Eomance languages.^ Naevivs. Ennivs. ualentia,' TV. 3 blandiloquentia," Tr. 305 Aooivs. P^^^^s- errantia, Tr. 469 essentia,' Fr. Dub. et Susp. 4 fauentia,'" Id. 510 flagrantia,' Bud. 733 *fraudulentia,» Mil. 193, Br. Novrvs. (habentia,' Auct. Prol. True. 21) tolutiloquentia, Com. 38 incogitantia, Merc. 27 lubentia," Pseud. 396 ; al. Sisenna. poUentia," Bud. 618 ; al. aduenientia, Fr. p. 281, 15 P. qtieentia," J» GIobb. Gyrill. '» Eocl. »» Finn. Math. " Cypr.;Hier.; Vulg.; Paul. Nol. ^^ Hier. 2= Laot.; Augustin. "»Maor. «= Boeth. § 7. -NTIA.] ROMAN SEBMO PLEBEIVS. 35 obuenientia, a Arnob. ; AmbroB. ; Sobol. Pers. 5 Tert. « Vlp. Dig.; Gloss. Labb. ' Rufin. » Eocl. » Mythogr. Lat.;EcoL 10 Bool. " Fulg. Cont. Verg. " Fulg. Rusp.; Dyon. Exig. Greg. Uyss. "= Fulg.; Ps.- Soran. ; Isid. ; Non. » Augustin. ; Cassiod. '' Ambros.; Augustin.; Boeth. "Pall; Amm. ; Mart. Cap. ; Vulg. § 10. -TAS.] ROMAN 8ERM0 PLMBEIVS. 41 HlIiAKIVS. innascibilitas, Paucker miserabilitas, Id. nocibilitas,^ m Galat. Ammianvs. implacabilitas/ 14, 1, 5 ; al. insatiabilitas, 31, 4, 11 Priscianvs. pompabilitas, de Metr. Tereni. 4, Boethivs. incomparabilitas, c. Maxim, p. 729 M. ineflfabilitas, Ep. 147, 31 inuertibilitas, de Mor. Eccl. Cath. 1, 13, 23 spectabilitas,' Ep. 129, 7 SiDONIVS ApoMi. insolubilitas, Ep. 4, 11 p. 419, 8 E. Sbrvivs. inexorabilitas, ad Aen. 12, 199 HiBRONYMVS. impassibilitas,^ Ep. 133, 3 AVGVSTINVS. commutabilitas,* m Ps. 109, 12 corraertibilitas,' JEp. 169, 11 formabilitas, Gen. ad lit. 5, 4 inacoessibilitas," c. iWimm. p. 732 M. incapabilitas. Id. 1, 9, 2 ; al. incommutabilitas, Conf. 12, 12 risibilitas, Paucker PviGBNnvs. poUuoibilitas, Myth. 1, 2 FviiGBNT. EVSPENSIS. comprehensibilitas, ad Trasim. 2,1 incoinquinabilitas, Pauoto- lOBDANBS. terribilitas, Oet. 24, 127 Gbbgorivs Maximvs. irreprebensibilitas. Beg. Pas- tor, 8 b. Svhstantives in -ositas. CicasEO (Epistt.). curiositas," ad Atl. 2, 12, 2 CoiiVMELIiA. sorupulositas," 11, 1 SCKIBONIVS. callositas," 36 generositas, 8, 50; al. neruositas," 19, 9 QviNXIIJIiIANVS. operositas,'" 8, 3, 55 Gbomat. Vet. fiexnositas, 342, 9 PliINIVS. fabnlositas, 4, 1 ; al. Geluvs. negotiositas, 11, 16, 3 > Bool. 2 Cassian. 3 Leo germ. •" Pa. -Bucher. = Eufiu. = Amob. Ian.; Pa.- Hier. ' Cod. lust. » Apul.; Tert.;Spart.; Vopiso.; Vulg.; Augustin.; Maor. 'Tert.; Hier.; Mar. Viotorin. " Tert.; Veget. " Gael Aur. " Tert.; Vopiso. 42 WORD FORMATION IN THE [§ 10. -TAB. Apvmuvs. pretiositas,' Met. 2, 19 religiositas/ Bogm. Plat. 2, 7 uentositas/ Herb. 126 TeETYUjIANVS. cauositas, Anim, 65 ; al. famositas, Spect. 23. gratiositas, adu. Marc. 1, 9 in. infructuositas/ Res. Cam. 33 irreligiositas/ Apol. 24 lanositas, de Pall. 3 lapidositas, fla6. ilfwZ. 6 malitiositas, adu. Marc. 3, 15, al. numerositas," Monog. 4 *onerositas, CuU. Fern. 2, 7, in. rugositas, Patient. 15 tortnositas,' Gam. Chr. 20; aZ. tiinositas, leiun. 1. Intpb. Iren. uerbositas,' 2, 31, 1 OlPEIANVS. animositas," de 2Jelo, 6 ABNOBivp. nebnlositas, 7, 28 populositas," 3, 5 Chalcidivs. confragositas, Tim. 37 globositas," Id. 62 PAIIiADIVS. morbositas, 1, 16 Tiirositas, Ep. ad Athan. 1417, t. 8M. PhuiAsteivs. fructuositas," fiae?". 132 EVITNVS. ofSciositas, Paucker AVGVSTINVS. annositas, " j^. 269 caenositas," c. ^. ilfawic^. 36 mendositas, Ep. 71, 5 ; aZ. monstrositas, Giu. Dei, 7, 26, jj. 307, 18 D." nodositas, (7ok/. 2, 10 Bacchiabivs. copiositas, PaucJcer Oaelivs Aveeuants. aquositas, Acid. 2, 35, 185 pannositas. Id. 1, 11, 86 saxositas, Ghron. 3, 6, 82 succositas, Acut. 2, 29, 151 tenebrioositas, Ghron. 1, 4, 73 Salviants. incuriositas," Paucker inofficiositas, Ep. 4. 11 probrositas," (?m6. Dei, 3, 9, 46 SiDONIVS. ceruicositas, Ep. 7, 9 sumptuositas. Id. 9, 6 Abnobivs Iuk. tenebi'ositas, in Ps. 103 & 118 POTAMIVS. glebositas. Tract. 1, p. 1412, t. Cassiodoevs. 8 M. asoerbositas, Amic. 6 ■ Tert.;Capit. ap. Macr. Sat. ■' Bcol. = Gael. Aur.; Oribas. Pragm. Bern.; Th. Prise; Anga8tin.;Fnlg. Myth. •• Cassian. » Bcol. » Augustin.; Macr.; Sidon.; Cod. Theod. 'Intpr. Iren. ' Augustin.; Prud.;Bocl. ' Amm.; Vulg.; Macr.; AuguBtin.; Sidon. J»Fu^. Myth.;Sidon. " Macr. >» Gaudent.; Thorn. Thes. "Cod. Theod. "Fulg,;Cassiod. i^iEool. "PB.-Cypr. §10. -TAS.] ROMAN 8EBM0 PLBBEIVS. 43 Venantivs Fortvnatvs. tenerositas, Vit. 8. Medard. 2 Gregobivs Maxbuvs. degenerositas, in 1 Reg. 4, 4, 25 gulositas,' /d. 5, 1, 4 c. Substantives in -tas m (re^L, ^j»mZ., Teri. Geluvs. improprietas, 1, 22, 21 infortunitas, 7, 1, 5 insiiauitas,^ 1, 21, 2 intempestiuitas, 3, 16, 21 parilitas,^ 14, 3, 8 Afvlbivs. crassitas, Met. 7, 5 ; al. falsitas,' Bogm. Plat. 3 fusoitas, de Mund. 33 liquiditas. Id. 1 nimietas, ^ Met. 3, 10 ; al. obaequalitas, Dogm. Plat. 1, 17 prolixitas," de Mund. 7 salebritas, Met. 6, 14 sempiternitas,' Ascl. 30 summitas," /d. 7 uaHditas," Id. 33 TeRTVIiLIANVS. contrarietas,'" adu. Marc. 4, 1 ; al. corporalitas,'' adu. Herm. 36 duplieitas,'" adu. Marc. 5, 11 imbonitas, ad Martyr. 3 ; in. inoorporalitas," Anim. 7 incorruptibilitas," Apol. 28 ; a?, indiuiduitas,'' Anim. 51 ; a?, informitas," adu. Herm. 42 inhonestas, ac^u. Marc. 5, 5 inuoluntas, ^po2. 45 intellectualitas, Anim. 38 mendacitas, Praescr. 31 mulieritas, Fir^. Fe?. 12 ; al., ed. Oehler natitiitas," adu. Marc. 4, 27 naturalitas,'' Anim. 43 ; al. nouellitas, Id. 28 ; al. noxietas, Apol. 2 nuditas,'" Virg. Vel. 12 passiuitas (pandere), Pall. 4 ; al. postremitas,"" Anim. 53 principalitas,''' Id. 2 profanitas,'''' Pall. 2 profunditas,^* j4nm. 55 pueritas, ad Nat. 2, 9 pusillitas,''* Res Carn. 6 ; al. rationalitas, Anim. 38 romanitas, PaU. 4 sensualitas," jlnm. 37; aZ. singularitas,''°a!rfM. Fa/erci. 37; ai. spiritalitas,"' a(i«. Jfarc. 5, 8 supemitas, a(iw. FaZejii. 7 temporalitas, °° i2e«. Cani. 60; a/. trinitas,°° adu. Valent. 17 uniformitas," Anim. 17 utensilitas, flaS. Jfai. 5 nisualitas, Anim. 29 ' Ps-Augastin. ^ Tert. ; Gael. Aur. » Apul. ; Aact. Itin. Alex. ■• Amob.; Laot.; Amm. ; Macr. ; Gael. Aur.; Isid. ^ Arnob.; Capitol.; Pall.; Macr. ' Symm. ; Edict. Di- ool.; Angustin. 'CI. Mam. s Arnob. ; Pall. ; Amm. ; Maer. » Ambros. ; Heges. "Plot. Sacerd. de Metr. ; Priao. ; Macr. ; Seru. ad Verg. " Eccl. '= Lact.; Augustin. " jiacr.; Boeth. "Bocl. " Boeth. "S *Soliii. ; Chaloid. Tim. ; Augustin. i'Vulg.;ICt. 18 Bcel. i» Lact.; Vulg.; Sulp. Seu.; Augustin.; Auson.;Cod. Theod. "o ^quji, Rom.; Chalcid. Tim.; Macr. >' Macr.; Seru. ad Verg. "= Pelag. Vet.; Augustin. nsVopisc; Macr.;CasBiod. =" Laot.;Bccl. =* Augustin. ; Mythogr. Lat. ^e chalcid. Tim. ; Mart. Cap.; Charis. =' Aloim. =« Eocl. 29 prfgo.; Eccl. so Ambros. ; Macr. 44 WORD FOBMATION IN THE [§ U. -tvdo. §11. Substantives in -tudo: The use of substantives in -tudo is one of the many archaisms which have maintained themselves in the vulgar Latin, and reappeared in the litera- ture of the decadence.' A large proportion of the words of this class belong to the early period, the classic language forming in most cases corresponding substantives in -tas, while the plebeian Latin, true to its principles, clung to the more cumbersome forms in -tudo. The entire number of these forms is given by Paucker ^ as 137, toett. 91, recc. 46, and of these only 30 in Cic. or Caes., against 40 in the early dra- matic writers, Cato, etc. Thus Plautus introduces 23, of which 13 are wanting in the classic writers ; Pacuu. 7, Ace. 8, Caecil., Ter., and Turpil., 1 each. The derivation survived in rustic Latin ; Cato has 3, Varr. 5, of which 4 are from the R. R.; Silver Latin avoided the archaism, and added only 7, Plin. 2, Cels., Veil., Sen., Petr., Traian. ap. Vlp., 1 each. The African writers use the derivation sparingly : Gell. gives the new form acerbi- tudo; even the archaistic Apul. adds but 2 new formations, and Tert.,^ usually so copious in new coinages, none at all, using the old forms rarely, as asperitudo, haiitudo, plenitudo, similitudo (concrete). In the later literature the formation is revived ; Konsch '' cites 7 rare forms in use in the Vulgate, and Golzer notes St. Jerome's evident predilection for these words, as he not only coined laxitudo, but used 15 of those already in the language. Liesenberg ^ cites 17 occurring in Amm., mostly, however, words sanctioned by Cic. The usage survived in the popular speech, as words of this formation occur in the Ro- mance languages, though they are not numerous.* Plavtvs. hilaritudo, Mil. QTJ ; al. albitudo,' Trin. 873 *macritudo,'° Oapt. 135 aritudo,' Bud. 524 maestitudo," Aul. 732 canitudo," Fr. ap. Paul, ex Fest. partitudo," Id. 75 62, 1 saeuitudo," Fr. ap. Non. 172, 3 ' Sohulze, Diss. Hal. VI, p. 152, " est autem forma in -tudo antiquior, quae saepe in sermone uulgari seruata est, cnm apud bonos auotores forma in -taa iniieniatnr," citing CorsBen, Beitr. p. 524; Guerioke, p. 30; compare Goelzer, p. 106 sq., Slaughter, Ter., p. 18, "distinctly a mark of the sermo familiaris;" Knapp, Gell., p. 147. " Paucker, Silb. Lat. p. 15, not. ' Schmidt, Tert., I, p. 25. < RBnsch, p. 66. » Liesenb, I, p. 22. 8 Diez, p. 651. 'Snip. Sen. "Bnn.; Varr. Sat. Men. " Varr. Sat. Men. " Non. 136, 2. •' Aoc; Pall.; Ambros.; Sulp. Sen.; Gael. Aur. " gulp. Sen.; lul. Val.; Cod. Theod. " luL Val. § 11. -TVDO.] ROMAN 8EEM0 PLBBEIVS. 45 seueritudo,' Epid. 609 sorditudo, Poen. 570 suauitudo," Bacch. 28 tarditudo,' Poen. 532 uanitudo,* Oapt. 569 Paowivs. desertitudo, Inc. Fab. Fr. 63 geminitudo, Tr. 61 lenitudo,' Id. 247 orbitudo," Id. 135 paenitudo,' Id. 313 prolixitudo, Id. 124 uastitudo," /rf. 314 Caecilivs. ineptitude, Com. 61 Tbrentivs. habitude," ^wn. 242 TuKPHiivs. sanotitudo," Com. 114 Oato. perperitudo, Fi: Inc. 2, 2 squalitudo, Tr. 340 Vabko. amaritudo,"i?. iJ. 1, 66 celeritudo," Id. 3, 12, 6 pinguitudo," Id. 2, 4, 6 raritudo," £. Z. 5, 130 teneritudo," B. B. 1, 36 ViTRYvrvs. aoritudo,'»2, 9, 12; al. grauitudo," 1, 6, 3 salsitudo,''" 1, 4, 11 Pberonivs. scabritudo,"' 99, 2 Plinivs. nigritudo," 10, 107 tabritudo," 22, 129 Gellivs. acerbitudo, 13, 3, 2 aletudo, " ap. Paul, ex Fest. 27, 12 Apuleivs. claritudo," ap. OeU. 3, 7, 19 ambitudo, Aesc. 31 duritudo. Id. ih. tristitudo,''* Met. 3, 11 ; al. Acoivs. castitudo, Tr. 585 gracUitudo, Id. 88 honestitudo, Id. 16 ; al. laetitudo, Id. 61 ; al. miseritudo, Id. 79 ; al. noxitudo. Id. 162 Aknobivs. crispitudo, 2, 42 liACTANTrVS. leuitudo, deira, 10, 7 Spaetianvs. insuetndo, Seuer. 16, 2 ' Apul Met. 2 TurpU. ; Cornif. Rhet. ; Laot. ^ Aoo. * Paoau. » Turpa ; Cio. , se- mel, (Verr. 4, 136); Aur.Viot. " Turpil. ; Aoo. 'Hier. Ep.; Vulg.; Ausou.; Ambros.; Au- gustin. ; Gael. Aur. ; Sid. Ep. ; Cassiod. * Aoo. ; Vet. Carm. ap. Cato R. R. ; Varr. Sat. Men. » Cornif. Rhet. ; Apul. ; Tert. ; Hier. ; Vulg. ; Cael. Aur. ; Sulp. Seu. " Aco. ; Afran. ; Cio. , semel, (Rep. fr. ap. Non. 174); Apul.; Hier. " Gloss. Labb. " Sisenn.; Sail.; Veil.; Tac.,/reg'.;Hier.;Macr. 's Sen. Rhet.; Col.; Plin.; Qnint.; Val. Max.; Plin. Ep.; Jus- tin.; Apul.; Laot.; Vulg. " Con/. Non. 533, 32. ■» Col.; PUn.; Quint.; PaU. "Col. " Suet. ; Pall. " Gell. ; Apul. '» Ps. -A pic. ; Hier. ; Cael. Aur. ^ Plin. ; Ps. -Angustin. "iPorm.waft^tido, Maro. Emp. 8;Plin. Val. "Angustin. == Vulg. ^^Sidon.Ep. 46 WORD FORMATION IN THE [§ 12. -bdo. Ambbosivs. Hieeonymvs. dissuetudo, Cain et Abel, 2, 6, 22 disertitudo,' Ep. 50; al hebetude, = Id. 147, 3 § 12. Substantives in -edo : Words of this class are rare and largely post-classical ; Paucker ^ has placed the whole number at 40, inclusive of those in -ido, uett. 19, recc. 21. The few forms in -ido are nearly all uett. and in good usage : as cupido, formido, libido, some of which have corresponding forms in -edo, of distinctly vulgar usage, as cupedo,* (Lucr. ; Varr. ; Apul.) ; liuido is rec, (Edict. Diocl. praef. § 20). The forms in -edo may be conveniently classified as denominative and verbal : the former are to be regarded as a shortened form of words in -tudo, and of the nine instances given by Paucker,' 7 have corresponding forms in -tas, and -tudo, as acritas, aeritudo, acredo, (so aspredo, claredo, crassedo, dulcedo, grauedo, salsedo,) and 2 in -tas, alone, pigritas, pigredo ; raudtas, raucedo. Of these, 3 are uett.; aspredo, Oels., dulcedo, grauedo. Plant., both occurring in Cic, {grauedo in Epp. ad Att., his). The others are confined to late authors. Pall. 2, Plin. Val., Vulg., Fulg., Gloss. Isid., 1 each. Of the verbal forms a still smaller proportion are Cicero- nian ; I can mention only inter capedo, uredo, and the concrete subs, capedo, and torpedo = the Electric Eay. Intercapedo, however, is said by Cic. and Quint, to have been often used in a vulgar and obscene sense." The remaining words of the class are rare, many of them aira^ elprni.ifa, as faredo, tussedo. Their relation to the sermo pleheius has been noticed indirectly by Schmilinsky,' who cites ahsumedo from Plant. ; by Stuenkel,^ who classes frigedo, pinguedo, among the vulgar and rustic words used by Varro ; and by Eonsch,' who gives no less than 10 words in his lists of plebeian forms. In its relation to the Romance Languages this suffix is of little importance. Diez '" cites a few survivals in the Ital., acredine, alhedine, salsedine, torpedine ; and Span., ^t'n- ' Vulg. ; AuguBtin. ; Cassiod. !" Cael. Aur. ; Augustin. ; Macr. ; Bnnod. ' Pauok. Add. Lex. Lat. not. 63, "omnino In -edo, inia inueui 40." « Comp. Sohuchardt, Vocalismus, 3, p. 75. ' Pauck., Ztsohr. f. vergl. Spraohf. 23, p. 1.59. « Cio. Ep. 9, 32, 4, "non honeetum uerbum est 'diuisio?' at inest obsooenum cuirespondet 'intercapedo ' ; " conf. Quint. 8, 3, 4fi. ' SohmiMnsky, p. 88. « Stuenkel, p. 31. « Ronsoh, p. 68. i» Diez, p. 651. §13. -EDO.] ROMAN 8EBM0 PLEBEIVS. 47 gxmdo, torpedo; and a new word in Ital., cavedine, a species of fish. PliAVTVS. absumedo, Gapt. 904 grauedo,' Asin. 796 Oato. torpedo,'' ap. Oell. 11, 2, 6 LVORETIVS. cupedo,' 1, 1082 ; al. Vakbo. frigedo, Sat. Men. 77 *pinguedo,'' L. L. 25 ed. Wilm. p. 167, 35 CbIiSVS. aspredo,' 5, 28, 2 ; al. Geluvs. muloedo,' 19, 9, 7 oscedo,' 4, 20, 9 ApVIiBIVS. nigredo,' Met. 2, 9 putredo,' Flor. 15, p. 19, 2 Kr. 8cabredo,'»fler6. 73 tussedo, ^e/. 9, 13 Tinguedo," Ja. 3, 21 Palladivs. acredo," 2, 15, 19 salsedo,'" 11, 14, 2 PlilNTVS ValEBIANVS. faredo, 3, 22 *raucedo," 1, 53 Ed. Ram. Vvlgata. pigredo, Prou. 19, 15 *turbedo,'' Nahum. 1, 3 Co(?. roZe*. AVGVSTINVS. turpedo," 8ei-m. 120, 13 Oaeuvs Avbelianvs. albedo," Ohron. 5, 10, 96 PSBVDO-SOEANVS. *curuedo, 2, 18, 9 Maboellvs Empibicvs. *oorcedo," 21, 3 FviiGEirnvs. crassedo, Verg. Oont. p. 143 K. ISIDOKVS. serpedo, Or. 4, 8, 5 FiKMiovs Mateknvs. rubedo, 2, 12 Thomae Thesatrvs. olaredo,'" 155 'Cic. Att. bis; Cels.; Plin.; Apul.;Nemes. Cyn.; Ps.-AugnBtm.;Pelag. VetiPulg.; form -ido = Lucil.; CattilL ' Sail., Tae.; subst. concr. =the Electric Ray, Varr.; Cic; Plin.; &e. s Varr.; Apnl.; form -ido Cic, &e. * Paul, ex Fest.; Plin.; Pall.; Plin. Val.; Th. Prise; Pelag. Vet.; Pa-Apic; Anguatin. ° Ps.-Cypr.; Sex. Placit. ' Cypr.; Pb. -Cypr. ; Sidon. ; Boeth. ' Ser. Samm. ; Isid. ' Hier . ; Vulg. ; Marc Bmp. ; Mart. Cap.; Pelag. Vet.; Cass. Pel.; Amob. lun.; lordan.; Greg. Tur. • Veget.; Ambroa.; Hier.; Vulg.; Prud.; Macr.; Cael. Aur.; Ven. Port. " Coripp.; Hier. " Sulp. Seu. " Til. Prise ; PUn. Val. " Rufin. " Cael. Aur.; Caaaiod. ; laid. " Rustic ; Conf. Ronsch p. 67;/orm -i(?o — Augustin. ; Ven. Port.; Glosa. Paris. '« Marc Emp. " Caa- siod.; Schol. luuen. i^ Conf. Pauck., Add. Lex. Lat., s. u. '" Gloss. Isid. 48 WORD FORMATION IN THE [§ 13. -itia, -ities. § 13. Substantives in -itia, -ities : These two forms of der- ivation are so closely related that they could not be properly treated apart. It has already been pointed out by Paucker/ that about 75 fo of the words in -itia have corresponding forms in -ities, and the latter a like proportion in -itia. As a re- sult of my own researches, including compounds, as in-imici- tia, re-caluities, which Paucker disregarded in his computa- tions, I attain about the same proportions : out of a total of 40 words in -itia, 37 in -ities, 27 occur in the double form, as blanditia, blandities ; planitia, planities, or 67| ^ -itia, 73 fc -ities. There remain without corresponding form, 13 in -itia: im-pigritia, (comp. pigrities), im-pudicitia, im-puriiia, in-imidtia, (comp. amicities), in-iustilia, iustitia, latitia, lautitia, longitia, maestitia, pvMdtia, puritia, surditia ; and 10 in -ities: albities, almities, crassities, lenities, , magnities, puUities, re- caluities (comp. caluitia), tardities, uaniiies, uastities. But while these classes are so closely connected in form, there is a wide difference in the position they hold in the classic literature. Substantives in -itia are nearly all classic and largely Ciceronian, while those in -ities belong to early or late Latin, and are perhaps to be attributed to the influ- ence of the sermo plebeius. Of the 40 in -itia, 33, or nearly 83 ^ are uett. ; while of the 37 in -ities, only 21 are uett., 16 reoc Plant, employs 19 in -itia, of which Cic. retains all except 3 compounded with in-: im-imunditia, im-pudicitia, im-puritia; and of these he has the simple form of 2, munditia, pvM- dtia. Altogether Cic. employs at least 22, or 66^ fc of the 33 vett. in -itia, 16 out of the 22 having corresponding forms in -ities ; out of these he gives exclusive preference to -itia, in the following 12 : amicifda, auaritia, blanditia, laeiitia, malitia, munditia, nequitia, pigritia, pueritia, saeuitia, stultitia, tristitia, while in the remaining 4 he uses both forms ; durities, ^Dom. 101 K.; mollHies, Epp. ad Att. ; planities, segnities, *0r. 1, ^1, 185 B. & K. In no case does he give exclusive preference to a form in -ities. On the other hand, forms in -ities are distinctly archaic, or post-classical. Of the 4 cited above from Cic, 2 at least are doubtful ; CatuU. has amarities, elsewhere found only in Inscrr. ; Liu. has pigrities, a aua^ tip-rnxhiov. The only forms 1 Paack., Ztscbr. f. vergl. Spraohf. 23, p. 163. i 13. -iTiA, -iTiEs.] ROMAN 8EBM0 PLEBEIV8. 49 quite classic are plamties (Cic. ; Oaes. ; etc.), and canities, (poet, and post-Aug. prose). The remainder of the 21 uett., are either ante-classical, (including Varr.), or belong to the Silver Latin, inequities, semel, Hor. Sat.). Of the 16 recc., the archaist Apul. has the greatest number, 3, besides using, of the v£.tt., spurci- ties, tristities ; the remaining recc. are isolated, and chiefly aTo^ ilprrjiLeva. From the evidence afforded by the Romance languages, it is plain that both these suffixes gained a new activity at a later period.^ The derivatives in -itia are most numerous, (Ital. -ezza, -izia ; Pr. -esse, -ice ; Sp., Pt., -eza, -ida), while those in -ities are confined almost wholly to the southwest.' In Ital. especially, -esza retains the lead among the active abstract suffixes,^ while forms in -isie are rare ; in Sp. and Pt., the latter forms {-es) are more numerous, as dures, grandes, riffidez ; but are becoming obsolete.* PiiAVTvs. Oatvllvs. segnities,^ Trin. 796; al. amarities,'" 68, 18 uastities. Pseud. 70 Livrvs. Pacwivs. pigrities, 44, 42, 9 tristities,' To: 59 CeIiSVS. Teeentivs. nigrities, 8, 4, 19 ; al. nequities, ' Ad. 358 ; al. COLVMEUJA. Acoivs. soabrities," 7, 5, 8 tardities, Tr. 278 AvoTOB Aetnab. LvcEETivs. lentities," 544 amicities,' 5, 1017 auarities,' 3, 59 Pavli Test. Epit. spurcities," 6, 977 almities,'" 7, 20 Yaero. ApTIiEIVS. pullities," B. R. 3, 7, 6 blandities,>» Met. 9, 28 1 Diez, p. 668. ' Meyer, in Grober's Grundr. I, p. 373, § 51, " auf den Sadwestem beschrankt." ' Meyer-Lilbke, Ital. Gram. p. 277, "Von den eigentlich Abatrakte bUdenden ist . . . -ezza das bei weitem lebenskraf tigste SufiSx. " * Diez, p. 669, " Mufig, aber fast veraltet." s »Cio., semel, (Or. 1, 41, 185 B. & K.); *Verg.; Lin.; CoL; Suet. • Ter.; Turp.; Tao.; Apul.; nom. propr., Tristities, Apul. Met. 6, 9. ' Hor. Sat. » Oonf. Plin. ap. Charis. 118,15. » Claud ;Solin. "Apul. "Col. 12 Inacrr. is PUn. " *PUn. 16, 70 i). " Charia. " Augustin. 4 50 WORD FORMATION IN THE [§ 14. Conoe. Subs. saeuities,' Id. 6, 19 Evttnvs. stultities, Apol. 53 Oodd. F recaluities, Orig. in Leuit. Horn. 8, 10 Tertvlucanvs. immundities," Monog. 7 Fvlgbntivs. sordities, Myth. 2, 16 Aenobivs. pinguities,' 7, 20 Vhsgilivs Geammat. Psevdo-Lactantivs. 1''^"*^^«' ^' ^°'^- 5 magnities, Carm. & PJmen. 145 ^^^^ j^^ ^ ^^^ AvsoNivs. lenities, ad Cic. in Clod, et Our. puerities, Prof. 10, 16 5. 1. P- 20 ed. Mai., Ammianvs. Gloss. Labb. uanities, 29, 1, 13; al. malities. §14. CoNCEETB Substantives: a. Nomina Personalia : As has been seen, one marked characteristic of plebeian vocabu- lary was its wealth of abstract derivatives of all classes. In treating of the concrete substantives, however, a general dis- tinction is not practicable, although here as elsewhere the longer forms prevail ; thus masc. and fem. in -arius, -aria, are more popular in the sermo plebeius than those in -tor, -trix ; * neut. in -arium replace the shorter forms in -ar, aaltal. Marc. 14, 20, boletariuTn, (elsewhere ioletar, conf. Konsch, p. 31) ; numer- ous forms in -bulum, -mentum, such aBfundihulum =funda; sessibulum=sedes ; coronamentwm— corona ; sputamentum— sputa, and many other examples are cited by Konsch, Itala, p. 471.' Then again there are a large number, belonging to no special class, which are to be attributed to the sermo pleieius, either on authority of ancient writers, as hotulus, ohba, (cited by Gell. 16, 7, 4 sq., as ohsoleta et maculantia ex sordidiore uulgi usu), or from analogy with the Romance languages, as caballus =■ equus ; hucca = OS, (comp. Fr. cheval, louche); these however belong rather to the question of change in Word-Signification than to Word-Formation, and so lie outside of the province of the present chapter.^ 1 luL Val. ' Eocl. ' Th. Prise. * Conf. infra, § 18. ' Here also belong many words already given in the lists of abstr. Bubst., but whicli in late latin became concrete, as alUgaiura => uinculum ; fos- 8ura=^ fossa; poenitudo — poena ; conf. Bonsch, p. 473. « Comp. Diez, p. 4, sq. ; R'"nsch, p. 473, § 8 "Manche Worter der Schriftsprache wurden . . . im Munde des Volks durch andere ersetzt." § 15. Use op Adj.] BOMAN^ SERMO PLEBEIVS. 51 There are however two points in connection with concrete substantives which compel attention, a. the abundance of nom- ina personalia, i. the freedom with which adjectives are used substantively. Of the nomina personalia the important classes are those in -o, (-onis,) -tor, (-sor,) -trix, and masc. and fern, of adjs. in -arius, taken substantively. The words given in the accom- panying' lists will be found to fall largely under two heads, 1. terms of contempt, abuse and in malam partem in general; 2. those designating the followers of the various trades, handi- crafts, etc. The substantives in -o, -onis, which of all deriva- tives are perhaps most closely confined to the sermo pleieius, belong as a whole to the former class. Those in -tor, -trix, and in -arius, -aria, while largely used to denote trades, and the like, are also used not infrequently in malam partem ; thus, basiator, fellator, fututor, masturbator, scortator ; ama- trix, cohabitatrix, fuiutrix, persuastrix, potrix, seductrix ; alica- ria, nonaria. Tet even in such cases the contemptuous force lies in the implication not merely of committing a discredit- able act, but of making a business of so doing : compare Engl. news-monger, scandal-monger, whore-monger. That designations of artisans, etc., should be more frequent in the language of the people than in Classic Latin, seems hardly to need an argument. A large proportion of such words were naturally taken in to the literary language as oc- casion demanded, and the absence of any individual word from the extant literature is no proof of its plebeian nature ; the various trades, however, then as always, had certain technical distinctions between the different grades of workers, quite un- important to the outside world ; thus Cicero very largely gen- eralizes in speaking of artisans, using either artifex with a limit- ing adjective, or the circumlocution is qui . . . facit. The large number of this class of words which never found their way in- to literature, but have been preserved in inscriptions, as for in- stance those of the shops in Pompeii, are a good indication that the sermo quotidianus was especially rich in such formations. § 15. Substantive Use 01" Adjectives : As this whole ques- tion belongs rather to the domain of Syntax than of Word- formation, it will be considered here only briefly, and in con- nection with certain classes of derivatives. 52 WOBD FORMATION IN THE [§15. Use op Adj. In tlie Indo-Germanic languages the line of demarcation between substantive and adjective has never been clearly de- fined, and transfers from one category to the other are natural and necessary. In Latin however the stereotyping tendency of the classical language limited such fluctuation within much narrower bounds than were observed in other Ind.-Ger. branches, e. g., in Greek, where this usage was almost unlimited, and in recent times, in German.^ Meanwhile the sermo pleheius preserved much of its archaic freedom in this regard, and nouns in apposition readily served as adjectives, (compare Pers. Prol. 13, coruospoetas et poetridas picas ; Id. 6, 74, pcpa uenUr)^ and conversely almost any adjective could do duty as a noun. The plebeian character of this usage has been well demon- strated by Eonsch," who pointed out its prevalence in the ItcHa and in writers of the decadence, as well as the evidence afforded by the Eomance languages. The foundation of the usage rests to a great extent upon some simple ellipsis, which in itself is prevalent in colloquial Latin; a certain number of every-day expressions, however, are quite classic, as calida, frigida, (aqua) ; dextra, (manus) ; tertiana, quarta'na, (feh-is). In the sermo plebeius the usage was so free that not only the simple adjectives, but also many classes of derivatives did duty as substantives, and this is true to a still greater degree of the Eomance languages.* The most copious, and therefore, V > Brugmann, Vergl. Gramm. , 11, § 154. = Sorn, Pere. p. 5, " Die f reiere Spraohe der satirischen Diohter aussert sich auch in der Anwendung der SnbBtantiva als Attribn- tiva," citing farther, heroas sensus, Pers. 1, 69 ; artificem uultum, 5, 40 ; iuuenea iocos, 6, 6 ; TAgus ora, Id. ib. ^ RBnsoh, Itala, p. 473, " Dass die Zahl der beim Volke gebrau- cUiohen substantivirten Adjektiva erne betraohteliche gewesen sein muss, ergibt sich theils auB Belegen der Itala selbst, theils aus romanischen Pormen," citing flculnea — Jlcus ; fontana =fons ; m.ontana •= mons ; Jiibernum = litems ; ■matutinum =- m-ane ; uolatiU — auis; Ital., inverno, mattino, volatili ; Fi. , fontaine, montagne, hiver, ma- tin, volaille ; Goelzer, Hier, p. 113, " toutes les restrictions que le bon usage mettait en latin h I'emploi dea adjectifs oomme substantifs disparurent pen k peu a partir dn sifecle d'Auguste," sq. See in general Draeger, Synt. I, § 16 sq. ; Kuhner, Gram, 3, p. 168 ; Nagelsbaoh, StU. § 30, sq. ; Riemann, Tite-Live, p. 61 ; Holtze, Synt., I, p. 341 ; Koffmanne, Kirchenl. I, p. 50, not. I regret having been unable to obtain a copy of J. N. Ott's, TJeber die Substantivirung lateinischer Adjectiva durch Ellipse, Programm, Rotwell, 18, cited by Koffmanne. ■• " Substantiva kBnnen ohne irgend eine Porm- veranderung aus Adjektiven hervorgehen, d. h. letztere, einfache wle abgeleitete, treten unter einer der beiden Geschlechtsformen unmittlebar in die Kategorie der ersteren Uber," Diez, p. 613. § 16. -o, -ONis. BOM AN 8EBM0 PLBBEIVS. 53 for our purpose the most useful, classes of these derivatives are the masc. and fern, in -arius, -aria, (i.e.,faber, artifex, etc.) neut. in -arium, and fern, in -ina {caro, etc.), and these will be considered more carefully in the following sections. Konsch,' however, in his comprehensive list cites numerous examples from adj. in -aris, -alls; as militaris, Ood. lust.; salutaris, Vulg. ; coniuffalis, Ood. lust. ; offidalis, Tert. ; Al. ; principalis, Dig. ; rationalis, Lampr. ; Al. ; sanctimonialis, Augustin. ; testi- ?nonialis, Veg. Mil. ; uentralis. Dig. : in -icius, as minerualicium, Gl. Phil. ; mitridunij Sen. ; Dig. ; uenalicium, Petr. ; Al. : in -icus, as pulueraticwn, Cod. Th.; Cassiod.; uolaticum, Tert.: -iuus, as donatiuwm, Plin. I*an. ; Suet. ; Tert. ; Al. ; incentium, Pass. Cyprian. ; legatiuum, Dig., and one instance from adj. in -acius, uinadum, Vulg. A glance at Diez, Gramm. d. Eoman- isch. Spr.,'' shows to how much greater an extent the popular speech must have gone than is betrayed by even the most vul- gar of the extant literature. So -aceus, -icius, are especially numerous, chiefly late formations : ^ Pr., ganache, moustacJie, pistache ; haxihis, logis, caniche ; It., ragazzo, vignazzo, tempoiccio, gallinouccia ; aquerecdo, ferrar-eccio, ladroneccio ; Sp., Jwrmazo iformaceus), pinaza, terraza, caballerizo. Compare also -aneus, It., campagna, cuccagna, montagna ; Fr., campagne, montagne, cJiataigne. Sp., arana, castana; -osus, Fr., pelouse, verdouse ; It., maroso, petrosa ; Sp., raposa. -ignus, Ital., patrigno, gra- migno. -ndus, Fr., legende, offrande, viande ; It., hevanda, leggenda, vivanda ; Sp., hacienda, etc. § 16. Nomina Personalia in -o, -onis : Derivatives of this class, common to all the Italic branches,* were numerous in archaic Latin and appear to have been of common gender, and to have borne a good or bad signification according to that of the words from which they were derived.' Thus the names of deities, unquestionably of early origin, are partly masculine, as Aquilo, Incvho, Talassio ; partly feminine, as luno, JSfatio, Ossipago: the classical matrona and uirguncula point as suggestively to archaic .feminine forms *'matro, *uirgo, -onis, as patronus, auunculus, to the masculine forms I Ronsch, p. 100 sq. = Diez, pp. 623-688. ' Biez, p. 634, " Neue in grosser Zahl." * Back, Vocalismus, p. 127, s. u. -On-, " umbr.-osk. TeraUgemeinert, auch da, wo im lat. in . . . steht ; " conf. Stolz, Gramm., p. 387 ; Bueoh. Vmbrioa, p. 126, s. u. abru- nu; Pisch, Nom. Pera., p. 183, sq. ' Fiaoh, ALL. V, p. 57. 54 WOBD FORMATION IN THE [§ 16. -o, -okis. *patro, *auo} In the classical language, however, the need of expressing definite gender probably led to the rejection of these words in favor of other classes of derivatives, and words in -o, -onis were largely abandoned to the ser^no ple- beius. Here they survived and flourished, chiefly as comic or vulgar expressions of abuse, and in malam partem in gen- eral.^ They pervaded the popular speech in every depart- ment of life, the sermo castrensis,^ as baro, calo, centurio, com- milito, decurio, perduellio, tiro; the s.seruilis,^ as erro, flagrio, mango, spado, uerbero, uernio, and the numerous proper names of slaves, in Plant, and elsewhere, as Grumio, Congrio, Turpio, (Cic. in Verr. 2, 3, 40, 91) ; the s.circensis,'' as accendo, condo, hamotraho, murmillo, pugillo, quinquertio, scurrio ; the s.rusticus,^ as aratrio, glebo, ouilio, sulco, terrio, upilio ; be- sides a large class of words which are the common property of all branches of the s.plebeius, such as bibo, edo, esurio, man- duco, popino, adulterio, amasio, paedico, etc. A convincing proof of the vulgar nat^^re of these substantives, if proof were need- ed, is afforded by the overwhelming testimony of the Eoman writers themselves ; e. g. agaso ; uulgo agasones uocamus, Seru. ad Aen. 3, 470 ; cotio ; cotionem peruulgate dicii, Gell. IG, 7, 12 ; fullo; appellantumvlgo fullones, Fest. 166, 2, 2; glutto ; uulgo glutto appellatur, Lowe, Prodrom. 417 ; morio ; quos moriones uulgo uocant, Hier. Ep. 2, 130, 17 ; midio ; uulgo mulio uocaba- tur, Suet. Yesp. 4 ; talabarrio ; talabarriunculos dicit quos uulgus talaharr tones, Gell. 16, 7, 6, and many other instances collected by Fisch.' But the best evidence is afforded by a survey of the actual use made of these words in the extant literature. Paucker, (Wfirterschatz der silbernen Latinitat, p. 64, sq.) gives an extensive list of forms in -o, -onis, which he characterizes as " eine Sammlung von Beispielen der meist mehr volksthum- > Fisoh, ALL. V, p. 59, sq. s. n. matrona, patronus, etc.; Coni Id., Nom. Pers., p. 1.59, " So ist dem auunoulus gegenilber ein entaprechendes *auo, *auonis sehr frag- lioh." 2 Wolffl, ALL. I, p. 16, "Die Formen auf o scheinen vorwiegend der Volka- sprache angehort zu haben ; " Fisoh, ALL. V, p. hi, " Die Volksspraohe erhalt die subs, pers. auf o, onis, und der Volkswltz vermehrt sie ; " conf. Landgr. Bltt. f . d. Bayer. Gymn. XVI, p. 319 ; Stinner, p. 6 ; Stuenkel, p. 30 ; Pauck. Hist. Aug. p. *14 ; Sohulze, Diss. HaL VI, p. 119. Ronsch. p. 65, sq.; Slaughter, Ter., p. 27 ; Goelzer, Hier., p. 45, "La langue Tulgaire va jusqu'i donner cette terminaison, qu'elle aime, a des mots existant d^ja sous une autre forme, comra.e amasio au lieu de amasius, uutricio pour nutrioius." = Fisoh, Nom. Pers, p. 18, sj. ■• Id. p. 10. » Id. , p. 24, sy. » Id., p. 34. ' Id. p. 115, sq. §16. -o, -oms.] ROMAN SEBMO PLBBEIV8. 65 lichen und daher um so mehr sprachengeschichtlich interes- santen Formation," and which includes 335 forms, uett. 200, Cic. 47, Silv. Lat. 47. A more exhaustive collection, limited to nomina personalia, is given by Fisch, in his excellent treatise on this subject, already cited, (Die lateinischen Nomina person- alia auf " o, onis," Berlin, 1890). Out of the odd 275 words there cited, exclusive of conjectural forms, barely 25 have the sanction of Caes. or Cic, and of these, 6 occur only in the Epistt. : comhiio, epulo, sacco, salaco, tocuUio, u&rbero. Onlj"- 7 oc- cur with any frequency in the best writers, caupo, Aelluo, histrio, latro, kno, praeco, praedo, to which may be added commilito, calo, dectirio, often used by the historians, (Caes. ; Sail. ; Liu.). On the other hand, the early comic writers, the satirists, and all authors of questionable latinity abound with these forms ; Ploen, (p. 38), attributes not less than 47 to comedy alone, and 10 to the satirists ; tragic and epic poetry 2 each ; lyric poetry 8. Turning again to the tables compiled by Fisch, we find that Plant, alone used 31, while Terent., " viel feiner als Plau- tus," has but 9, and only 5 of them new forms.^ Of the satir- ists, Lucil. employs 13, Horat., (Sat. cS; Epp.), 13, Pers. 7, luuen. 14. Petr., always a fertile source for plebeian forms, has 27, of which 9 are new, and Apul. 34, new 7. The Scriptt. Hist. Aug. have 17, of which three are new, commanipulo, linifio, *procerto. Of the Scriptt. Eccl., Tert. has only 8, 3 new, 2 alone ; Hier. 9, all old ; Augustin. 12, 1 only new, {fahulo). That the ecclesiasti- cal writers were sparing in the use of these words is an indica- tion that, unlike most plebeian derivatives, their vulgar char- acter was not diminished by the course of time, while their unabated prevalence in the speech of the people is evidenced by the large number of them preserved by the grammarians and Glossaries,^ and by their survival in the Romance languages. Fr., -on, Ital., -one ; as gluto — Fr. glouton ; machio, = maqon? Examples of such survival are rare, but the modem languages abound with forms from which many Latin words now lost may be conjecturally reconstructed. Thus the Fr. champignon sug- 1 It ia to be regretted that Herr Fisch did not distinguish in his lists, between the words already in use and those which each author added to the literature ; had he done so, my own work would have been indeed superfluous. ' Fisoh, Nom. Pers., p. 145 sq. , cites from the glossaries 141 words, the great majority of which are not known from other sources. * Diez, p. 653 ; Wolffl., ALL. I, p. 16. 56 WORD FORMATION IN THE [§ 16. -O, -ONIS. gests *campinio; lumignon, Huminio; echelon, *scalo; Ital, piantone, *planto, etc. But as the suffix is still an active one it is difficult to decide in individual cases whether a word is de- rived directly from the Latin, or a recent formation by an- alogy.i liivivs Androniovs. quinquei'tio, ap. Fesi. 257 (a) 11 Naevivs. aleo,° Com. 118 ganeo,' Id. ih. lustro, Id. ib. Plavtvs. agaso/ Merc. 852 tauco' (buooo), Bacdh. 1088 calcitro/ Asin. 39 oapito,' Pers. 60 congerro,' Most. 931 ; al. cotio,' (coctio), Asin. 203 curio, {euro), Aul. 567 esurio, Pers. 103 fullo,'" Avl. 604 gerro,'' (cerro), True. 551 legirupio. Bud. 709 linteo.'^ Aul. 512 lurco, '' Pers. 421 opilio," (upilio), Asin. 540 optio," (suhst. masc), Id. 1, 1, 88 pellio," Men. 404 phyrgio," (prygio), Id. 426 ; al. restio,'' Most. 884 saturio, Pers. 101 silo," Rud. 317 sublingio. Pseud. 893 trico,"" Bacdh. 280 Tierbero,'" jljrepA. 284 ; al, Ennivs. *debilo, Ann. 329 subulo," /Sai. 41 Caeoilivs. truo," Com. 270 Tebentivs. babylo, Ad. 915 homuncio,'* jEfwn. 591 Aooivs. mirio,' ' ap. Varr. L. L. 7, Lvoniivs. combibo,== Sat. 26, 66 comedo,^' Id. 5, 41 impuno, Id. 2, 1 inando,=« /rf. 1?V. Inc. 163 > Goelzer, Hier. p. 45 ; W. Meyer, ALL. V, p. 231. 2 CatuU.; Tert. a Ter.; Varr. Sat. Men.; Cic, semel, (Cat. 2, 7); Sail. Cat.; Sen. Ep.; Lact.;Frud. *Bnn.; Hor. Sat.; Liu.; PerB.;Pliu. ; Apnl.; Porphyr.;Seru. ad Verg.;ICt. 6 Pompon. ; Apul. ; Isid. > Varr. Sat. Men. ; Apul. ' Cic. , semel, (N.D.I, 39, 80) ; Arnob. 8Fulg. 'Laber.; Paul. exFest.;Petr.; GelL; Porphyr. ad. Hor. "Titin.; Pompon.; Nou.; Varr. Sat. Men.; Petr.; Mart.; Plin.;6ell.; Apul.; Tert.;Lampr.; Ambroa.; Firm. Math.; Dig. " Caecil. ; Ter. ; * Auot. B. Alex.; Paul. exFest. " Lampr.; Firm. Math.; Cod. Theod.; Seru. ad Verg.; Insorr. i^ Lucil.; Suet.; Apul.; Bern, ad Aen.; Mar. Plot. Saoerd. "Varr.; Verg. 6e.; Col.; Apnl.; Vulg.; Firm. Math.; Augustin.; Dig.: Isid. "VaTr.;Tac.; Veget. Mil; Isid. "Lampr.; Firm. Math.; Cod. Theod. " Titin.; Varr. Sat. Men.; ApuL; Tert.; Arnob. i* Suet.; Fronto. " Varr. Sat. Men. "» Lucil.; lul. Capit. 2iTer.;Cic.Att.; Apul.; Hier.; Diom. 22 Lucil == Paul, ex Pest. "Cic, sem- el, (Acad. 2,134); Petr.; Sen.; Apul.; luuen.; Ambros.; Augustin. "sTert. "Cic. Ep. 3' Varr. Sat. Men.; Douat. ; Cassiod ; Prise. =« Varr. Sat. Men. § 16. -o, -oms. ] ROMAN SERMO PLEBEIV8. 57 mango,' Id. 29, 88 muto,' Id. 8, 7 uaro,' (baio), Id. Fr. Inc. 108 Apbanivs. flagrio, Gom. 391 tenebrio," Id. 109 POMPONIVS. *baso,= ap. Prise. 2, 1, p. 213 K manduco," Com. 112 particulo, Id. 140 Varko. balatro,'iJ. iJ. 2, 5, 1 edo, Sat. Men. 529 equiso," Id. 118 ; cd. libellio,' Id. 256 longurio. Id. 562 pliago," Id. 529 popino,'' /rf. 308 rapo, Id. 378 LvOREBCVS. pumilio," 4, 1160 ClOEEO (EpKTT.). salaco, ad. Fam. 7, 24, 2 sncco, ad Alt. 7, 13, h. 5 tocuUio, /d. 2, 1, 12 Labekivs. adulterio, Cam. Inc. Fab. 17 appeto, Gom. 96 HOEATTVS. ciniflo," Sat. 1, 2, 98 erro," Id. 2, 7, 113 Phaedkvs. ardelio," 2, 5, 1 Pebsivs. *caohiiino, 1, 12 oerdo," 4, 51 glutto " 5, 112 palpo, 5, 176 Peteonivs. capo," 59 cicaro, 46 felioio, 67, 9 graeoulio, 76, 10 lanio," 39 lucre," 60 *inascaipio, 134, 5 occupo, 58, 11 *scelio, 50, 5, Cod. Trag. uauato, 63, 8 Mabkiaus. anteambulo," 2, 18, 5 ; al. paedico,"" 6, 33, 1 ; al. uespiUo," 1, 47, 1 Gelijvs. Tiitupero," 19, 7, 16 ApVIiEIVS. amasio," Met. 3, 22 *gerulo, Id. 3, 28, Ed. Eyssenh. gtdo," Mag. 32 rnigo, Met. 5, 29 rupico, Flor. 7, p. 8, 15 K. uillico, Mag. 87 uulpio. Id. 86 1 Varr. ; Hor. ; Plin. ; Mart. ; lanen. ; Qiiint. ; Oapit. " Hor. Sat. = Pers. ; Petr, ; Au- gustin. ; laid. * Varr. Sat. Men. 6 " Ribbeok falsohlich ' uaso,' " Fiach, Norn. Pers. p. 48, citing Lowe Prodrom. p. 66. •Apul.;Non. '*Lucr.;Hor. Sat.; Vopiac.;Hier.; Aoron.; Glosa. Labb. » Val. Max. ; Apnl. » Stat. ; Non. " Vopiac. " Hor. Sat.; Suet. " Sen.; Plin.; Mart.; Pest.; GeU.; Inaorr. " Tert.; Seru. ad Verg.; Porphyr. ad Hor. 14 Ou.; Tib.; Sen,; Col.; Plin.; Dig.; Diom. " Mart. " Petr.; Mart.; luuen.; Inscrr. "Paul, ex Feat.; Ambros.; laid, is jiart.;Pa.-Apio. i» Sedul.; Charis.; Dig. ""Paul ex Pest. i» Suet. "Firm. Math.;/on»pm(iico, Auct. Priap. 68, 8. " guet.; Apul.; Tert.; Vlp. Dig.; Firm. Math.; Amm.; Not. Tir.; Sidon.; Fulg. Myth. " Sidon. Ep. as Amob. ; Prud. "« Macr. 58 WOBD FORMATION IN TEE [§17. -tor, -sob. TebtviiIiIakys. Vopisovs. accendo, Pall. 6 liniflo, Saturnin. 8 oommisero, adu Marc, 4, 9 ; al. homerocento,' Praescr. 39 Ammiants. literio,n7, 11, 1; al. Capitolinvs. *praescio, 18, 4, 1 *pracento, Mascimin. duo 2 reposco, 22, 16, 23 Aenobivs. Avgvstinys. mento, 3, 14 fabulo,' de Hasres. 88 Spartianvs. Sidonivs. commanipulo, Pesc. Nig. 10 hortulo, Ep. 5, 14, 2 § 17. Substantives in -tor, -sor, -rix : This class of deriva- tives, which have been aptly called Personal Participial Sub- stantives,* denote persons as supporting a given condition, as amator = is qui amat, taking the place of an explanatory rela- tive clause, and thus making the language briefer, and at the same time more ponderous.' Paucker has computed the total number of these substantives at 2,294 ; v^tt. 779, recc. 1,515, Caes. and Cic. 340, or three-sevenths of vett. Such a large propor- tion shows that these derivatives were current in the classical language, owing no doubt to the convenience of condensed expression. The popular language, however, treated these words, like verbal abstracts in -tio, with a peculiar freedom, so that every verb was probably capable of giving its corre- sponding nomen agentis.^ Already in Plautus we find 158, (125 in -tor, 33 in -trix, or nearly one-fifth of the uett, a large pro- portion when compared with other classes of words, as -tio, of which he has only 94 out of 1,450 uett. or less than one-fifteenth. Terent. has a much smaller proportion, 86, -tor 27, -trix 9. Stinner ' has noticed the much greater freedom with which Cic. used these words in his letters than in his more finished writings, and cities 24, (-tor 23, -trix 1), many of them desig- ' Hier. » Augustin. = Gloss. Isid. < Paucker Material. II, p. 3, Das Verbalnomen auf t-or, s-or, . . . das wir per- 6(3nliches Participialnomen benennen mochteu. ^ Comp. Schmidt, Verb, in -tor^ etc., ap. Tert. p. 12, "simulque illorum usu creberrimo ponderosa Tert. orationia gra- iiitas et Bententiosa breuitas adiuuatar. " " Goelzer, p. 24, notes this freedom in the latin of Hier., "Le latin obeissait d^jk inconsciemment a cette loi dont nousvoyona les efifets dans les langues romanes, oil chaque verbe est capable de donner naissance a un nom d' agent." ' Stin. p. 6. § 17. -TOB, -soR.] ROMAN 8EBM0 PLEBEIVS. 59 Hating trades, as glutinator, infector, alitor, etc., and words of this class were undoubtedly of popular origin. They were however more in accordance with the spirit of the classic language than the corresponding formations in -arius, so abundant in the sermo pleieius, and consequently gained a more ready acceptance in the literature. The rarity of these words in the Tulgar writer Vitr. is a further indication that they are by no means an essential characteristic of the vulgar Latin : while he added an odd hundred of words in -tio, he has but five new forms in -tor and none in -trix. The writers of Silver Latin showed a marked preference for these words, introducing 194, -tor 153, -trix 41, or more than one-fourth of v/ett The greatest number of these is due to L. Seneca, 34, the next to Plin., 26. The large number in Mart., 22, many of them distinctly vulgar, is worthy of notice. But it is chiefly in the ecclesiastical writers that this for- mation obtains its full development ; J. Schmidt, in his pains- taking monogram on the use of these words by Tert., above cited,* attributes to him the surprising number of 198 forms first used by him, -tor 150, -trix 48, 81 of which (-tor 50, -trix 31), are not found in later writers. Paucker ^ assigns to Hier. 46, -tor 32, -trix 14, of these 33 peculiar to him, -tor 21, -trix 12. Augustin." has 94, -tor 81, -trix 13. This surprising fertility indicates that, at least at this period of the language, , words in -tor and -trix had taken a firm hold upon the popular speech. One point of importance in its bearing upon the Romance languages is the change in signification undergone by these substantives in later Latin : in classic times they served to denote a permanent condition or quality of the person or thing referred to : Cic. N. D. 2, 15, 41, ignis confector est et consumptor omnium, denotes permanent characteristics of fire ; Id. de Sen. 4, 10, Fahius Maximus suasor fuit legis Cinciae, means not merely suasit legem Cindam, but that he was known to history as the one noted for his support of that measure.* A particular case, or transient event could not be expressed by these words. In later Latin this distinction began to disappear ; the language was approaching the freedom with which French employs cor- 1 See supra, p. 58, not. 5. » Pauoker, Hier. p. 39. = Panck. Spicileg. p. 134 not. 26. * Nagelsbaoh, Stilistik, p. 310. 60 WORD FORMATION IN THE [§17. -tor, -sob. responding forms in -eur, to denote single actions or temporary conditions : thus Goelzer cites from Hier. numerous phrases such as uirtutis as&wmptor ; distributator possessionum ; oblator munerumfuit ; ^ etc. While the masculine ending -tor, -sor, has survived in full vigor, the Eomance languages have retained the feminine -trix only in occasional examples : as Fr., actrice, nourrice; Sp., emperadriz, nutriz. Italian alone has kept the freedom of forming a corresponding feminine in -trix out of every mas- culine in -tor, and even here it is a question whether this license does not belong rather to the language of literature and of lexi- cons than to the speech of the people.^ In Sp. it is replaced by -ora, in Fr. by -euse (-osa), and throughout the Eomance languages, to a large extent by the Vulgar Latin suf&x -issa, as Fr., proplidesse, deesse ; Sp., duqvssa, poetisa ; Prov., prin- cessa, senhoressa ; Ital., dottoressa, pittoressa, poetessa, etc' THaevtys. denser," Capt. 71 olitor,* Com. 19 despoliator,"' Trin. 240 praemiator,'^ Id. 17 dissignator," Foen. 19 dormitator, Trin. 862 PiiAVTVs. duellator, Capt. Prol. 68 acceptor," Trin. 204 exercitor," Trin. 226 aduentor,' Asin. 359 ; al. famigerator, Id. 215 calator,^ Pseud. 1009 flagitator,'" Most. 768 castigator,' Trin. 187 ; al. fugitor, Trin. 723 *oaulator, True. 683 gestor," Pseud. 429 cauillator,"' Id. 685 indagator," Trin. 240 *circuniductor, '' Most. 845 R. inductor,"" Asin. 551 clauator," Rud. 805 infector,"= Aul. 521 collator," Cure. 474 iiu-ator," Trin. 879 ; al. dator," True. 20 ; al. lectisterniator, PseMi. 162 1 Goelzer, p. 56, citing authorities. ' Meyer-Lubke, Ital. Gramm. p. 370. ' Meyer- Liibke, lb.; Diez, p. 680 sq.; compare infra, § 83. ■• Plaut. ; Varr.; Cio. Bp.; Col. ; Plin.; Inscrr. « Ambros. » Lucil. ; Cypr. Ep.; Coi lust.; Boeth.; Gloss.; Inscrr. ' Apul. Met.; Prise; Inscrr. ° Gharis.; Inscrr. »Hor.; Liu. "Cic. Bp.;Sen.;GeU. " Tert. 12 Paul ex Pest. ; Gl. Labb. "Augustin.; Greg.; ICt. " Verg.; Arnob.; Augustiu.; Bool. " Hor.; Phaedr.; Sen.; Suet.; Mart.; luuen.; Inscrr. " Cod. Theod. " Hor. Bp.; Sen.; Suet. Fr.; Inscrr. '= Macr.;ICt.; Inscrr. "Cic, semel, (Brut. 18);Liu.; Gell.; Amm. 20 goaeu. Dig. ; Augustin. "Varr.; Vitr. ; CoL ; Ser. Samm. ; Macr. ; Isid. ; Boeth. ; {-trix, Cic. , &o. ) . "" Augustin. ; Gloss. Labb . 2s Cic. Bp. ; Sen. ; Plin. ; Marc. Bmp. ; Gloss. Labb. " Gato. ; Liu. ; Sen. Apoc. ; Symm.;Macr. § 17. -TOR, -SOB.] ROMAN SEBMO PLEBEIV8. 61 luotator,' Id. 1251 ludificator, Most. 1066 lusor," Amph. 694 malefactor,' Bacch. 395 oblocutor, Mil. 644 obsonator,' Id. 667 ocoator,' Gapt. 662 oocisor, " Mil. 1055 ominator, Amph. 722 osor,' Asin. 859 ostentator,' Ourc. 476 palpatory Jfere. 260 peroontator," Id. 933 ♦perforator," i%ew» Apul. Met. ; Inserr. " Col. ; Quint. ; Plin. Ep. ; Suet.; Spart. ; Amm. ; ICt. "^ Angustin. '= Plin. " Amob.; Anson.; Sidon. Ep.; Vlp. Dig. >= Quint.; Prud.; Vulg. ; Angustin. '» Tac; Quint.; Nazar. Pan.; Anson.; Amm. " Frontin. " CIL. 4, 1658; Cod. Theod. i« Anot. Bpit. Iliad. M Inserr. =' Inserr. ^a ^uot. Itin. Alex. " lBid.;Acron. ad Hor.; Modest.; Bufin. "Pe. -Quint. == CIL. 4, 1835. =« OIL. 4, 1503; al " PUn. Ep. >« Tert.; Vulg.; Angustin. ; Sidon. Ep. ; Cod. Inst. ; Inserr. " Insorr. 2° Vitr.; Gromat. Vet. § 17. -TOK, -SOU.] ROMAN SERMO PLEBEIV8. 63 scisoitator,' 3, 82, 16 sititor," 12, 3, 12 Gellivs. *ai-gutator, 17, 5, 13 considerator, ° 11, 5, 2 locutor,* 1, 15, 1 pensitator, 17, 1, 3 praeleotor, 18, 5, 6 ApVIiBIVS. adueotor, Flor. 21 adnorsator, Beo Socr. 44 coemptor, Mag. 74 commeator, Met. 11, 11 commentator,' Mag. 74 complanator. Id. 6 conformator, Ascl. 8 oonuerritor, Mag. 6 degulator, " Id. 75 depeotor. Id. 79 dileotor,' Flor. 9 disterminator. Be Mund. 1 distributor," Ascl. 27 emasculator, Mag. 74 exsector. Met. 8, 15 frequentator," Ascl. 29, e-rtr. fulminator," Be Mund. 37 gloriator, Flo}\ 17 hospitator. Met. 4, 7 improbator," Beo Socr. 16 incensor,'^ Be Mund. 26 inuisor," Flor. 9 insecutor,'^ J/e<. 7, 2 insimulator," ^ogr. 30 lustrator," Id. 22 mediator," ilfei. 9, 36 modificator, Flor. 4 nunoupator, Id. 15, jj. 19, 9, Kr. obleotator,'* Id. 17 opitulator," Id. 16 piator, Jd. 15 pocillator. Met. 6, 15 ; al. praeoentor,"" Be Mund. 35 praemonitor, Beo Socr. 16 praestitor, Ascl. 27 prospector,"' Deo Socr. 16 purgator," itfa^r. 22 retentor," Flor. 6 serenator, De Mund. 37 sospitator,"* /d 24 ; al. subiugator, Bogm. Plat. 2, 7 tributor, jIscZ. 27 triumphator,'* Apol. 17 tundor, Jfe^. 4, 24 tutator,"" Deo &cr. 16 TeETVIiLIANVS. abnegator,"' Fug. in Persec. 12 abolitor,"' Cult. Fern. 1, 3 ; al. absconditor,'° adu Marc. 4, 25 acceptator,'" de Pat. 4 adamator, Hab. Mul. 2 adauctor, Anim. 2 aduocator,'' adu. Marc. 4, 15 adulterator,'" Cam. Chr. 19 afflator, adu. Hermog. 32 aflBictator, ac^w. Marc. 5, 16 alienator, Jrf. 4, 36 animator," J.rem. 48 annnntiator, " adu. Marc. 4, 7 apertor, Id. 2, 3 iAmni.;Prud. = Apul. Met.; Mart. Cap. ' Augustin. < ApuL Met.; Augustin. s Tert. ; Cod. lust. ; Sidon. Ep. ; Seru. • Isid. ' Tert. ; Augustin. « Hier. Bp. ; Firm. Math.;Ca8siod. "Tert. i» Arnob. " Tert.; Augustin. " Amm.; Augustin.; Claud. " Ambros. i* Tert. " Paoat Pan. " Sohol. luuen. " Tert.; Laot. ; Vulg. ; Augus- tin. "* Tert. 19 Hier. ; Augustin. ; lupUer Opitulator, =- Paul, ex Fest. 2» Augustin. ; laid. 21 Tert. =» Firm. Math. ; Anthol. Lat. ; Augustin. ^s Augustin. »* Arnob. "6 Min. Fel.;Inscrr. "« Auct. Bpit. Hiad. "' Ps. -Hilar. "'Auson. =» Firm. Math. 3» Lucif . Car. ; Insorr. => Marius Meroator. == Cod. Theod. ; Dig. ss Prud. ; Mart. Cap. '* Vulg. ; Augustin. 64 WORD FORMATION IN THE [§ 17. -lOK, -SOB. argumentator,' Anim, 38 aspernator," adu. Marc. 4, 15 auocator, Carn. Ohr. 5, extr. baptizator,' Bapt. 12 castrator,'' adu. Marc. 1, 1 ciroumlator,' Id. 1, 19 ; al. collocutor," Prax. 5 comesoi',' adu. Marc. 1, 1 commemorator, Id. i, 26 comminator," Sisojp. 9; al. compossessor,' Idol. 14 concussor," Fug. in Persec. 12, 13 condesertor, Oarn. Oh: 1, extr. confessor," Prax. 26 ; al. consecrator,''' Pvdic. 21 conspector," Cult. Fern. 2, 13 contaminator," Pudic. 13 cremator, adu. Marc. 5, 16 damnator,'* Id. 5, 17 ; al. dedecorator, Apol. 14 dedicator," Id. 5 ; al. deditor, Orat. 13 definitor," adu. Marc. 5, 10 demutator, Ses. Oarn. 32 depalator, adu. Marc. 5, 6 depostulator, Apol. 35 depretiator, adu. Marc. 4, 29 derogator," Id. ib. despectator, ad Vxor. 8 despeotor," adu. Marc, 2, 23 destructor, ''' Apol. 46 detector, adu. Marc. 4, 36 ; al. determinator, Pudic. 11 detestator,'" adu. Marc. 4, 27 ; al. dimissor, " Id. 4, 10 ; al. discussor," ad Nat. 1, 3 dispector, Anim. 15 ; al. dispunotor,"* adu. Marc. 4, 17 dubitator, adu. Haeret. 33 ducator," adu. lud. 13 elimator, adu. Marc. 4, 35 enodator. Pall. 6 erogator,"" Pudic. 16 ernditor," Pa??. 4 euangelizator,''' ac^w. Jfaj-c. 5, 5; al. examinator,^'' Anim. 2 excultor, "° Monog. 16 exhortator,'' Fug. in Persec. 14 exorbitator, adu. Marc. 3, 6 expiator,^^ Pudic. 15 expressor,'' 4P°^' ^6 expunctor, Orat. 1 factitator, Prax. 18 furator, Apol. 46 illuminator,"' Id. 21 ; aZ. illusor,"^ adu. Marc. 5, 35 incantator,"" Id. 5, 9 ; as?, incubator, "Mrem. 9 inoulcator,"" ac^M. Onost. 6 indultor,"" adw. Jfar-c. 4, 9 inebriator, /cf. 5, 18 informator," Id. 4, 22 initiator," Id. ib. inquietator,'"' Spect. 23 insinuator,''" Nat. 2, 1 1 Augustin. ■•' Ambros. » Angustin. ' Anthol. Lat. = Porphyr. ad Horat. " Au- gustin. ' Vlp. Dig. ; Vulg. ; Isid. 'Augustin. "Augustin. " Ennod. ; Eccl. "Laot,; Hier.;Prud.; Augustin. ;Sldon. " j^rm. Math. ; Hier. I'Vulg. ■■' Lampr. "Firm. Math.;SeduI. i» BocL " Augustin. ; Innocent. >» Sidon. " Xystns Pap. =° Hier.; Augustin.; Cassiod. =' Augustin.; Cassiod. "^i Augustin. 23 gymm.; Maor.; Ennod.; Cassiod. ; Cod. lust. '* Inscrr. ^^ Intpr. Iren. ; Dar. Phryg. ; Vlp. Dig. ; Ps. -Augus- tin. 'e Augustin. ; Cod. lust. =' Hier. ; Vulg. ^a jjier. 29 Intpr. Iren. ; Augustin. ; Cassiod. =» Hier. ; Cassiod. " Cypr. ; Augustin. '^ Augustin. "s Auien. ; Augustin. " Laot. ; Vulg. ; Augustin. ss Vulg. ; Augustin. ; Paul. Nol. =» Ambros. ; Hier. ; Vulg. ; Augustin.; laid.; Schol. Bern, ad Verg. Ge. " Macr.; Cod. Theod.; Seru. ad Aen. =» Cassiod. =» Augustin. ; Isid. ; EooL « Pall. ; Augustin. « Intpr. Iren. ; Noua- tian. ; Ambros. ; Hier. ; Augustin. " Cod. Theod. '^ Amob. ; Salu. ; Cod. § 17. -TOB, -SOB.] ROMAN 8EBM0 PLEBEIYS. 65 institutor,' adu. Marc. 5, 5 integrator, Apol. 46 interdictor," leiun. 15 interpolator, Apol. 46 ; al. interpretator,^ Jforaog'. 6; al. intinctor, Bapt. 4 minator, ad Nat. 2, 3 miserator,* adu. Marc. 5, 11 ; al. motator, '• Anim. 12 negator," Praescr. 33 ; al. nunciator,' ad Nat. 1, 7 oblator,' adu. Marc. 2, 26 oblitterator," Id. 4, 26 obseoTitor, " Id. ib. operator," Apol. 23 ; al. ostensor," Id. 11 peocator,'' Bes. Cam. 9 permeator, Apol. 21 permissor, adu. Marc. 1, 22 persecutor," Patient. 6 plagiator,'" adu. Marc. 1, 23 plasmator," adu. lud. 2 pollicitator," Id. 1 ; al. potentator, Res. Gam. 23 praeclusor, adu. Marc. 4, 27 praeformator, Praescript. 30 praelator, Pttdic. 2 praeparator,'* arft*. Jfarc. 4, 33 praesiimptor,''' Cor. Mil. 2 ; al. profusor,"" adu. Marc. 1, 24 prosector, Anim. 25 proseminator, ad Nat. 2, 13 prostitutor, Oidi. Fern. 2, 9 ; al, protector," Apol. 6 ; al. recreator,'"' Anim. 43 ; al. redintegrator,'' Id. ib. refragator," adu. Cfnost. 7 remediator," adu. Marc. 4, 8; al. renuntiator,"" Anim. 37 repraesentator, adu. Prax. 24 repromissor,"' Praescr. 20 repudiator,"* adu. Marc. 1, 14 resuscitator,'" Res. Cam. 57; a?, retractator,'" Iei,un. 15 retractor," /d. ib. retributor,^'' adu. Marc. 4, 29 renelator,'^ Id. 4, 25 rigator," adu. Valent. 15 sacriflcator,'' Spect. 8, ea;3Vulg.;BooL "Capit.; Hier.; Vulg.; Augustin.; Sidon. "> Hier. ; Isid. '• Ambros. ; Intpr. Iren. " Augustin. ; Inscrr. "Augnstin. " Amm.; Augustin.; Cassiod. ; Paul. Nol. ; Cod. Theod. »" Augustin. "i Cypr. ; Spart. ; Lact. ; Amm. ; Hier. ; Vulg.; Augustin.; Oros.; Cod. " Bumen.; Augustin.; Inscrr. "Inscrr. " Aeoon. ad Cic. ^s Decret. Bpiscop. in ConciL Turon. 2. ^' Dig. =' Ambros.; Vulg. =8 Angus- tin. 29 Augustin.; Chrysolog. so »Spart. ; Isid. "Isid. »2 Hier.; Augustin. »= Augnstin. " Dracont. ; Augustin. '= Cassiod. =" Hier. ; Vnlg. ; Augustin. ^7 Hjer. ; Vulg.; Augnstin. a* Heges. ; Vnlg. ; Augustin. =» Augustin. " Augustin. ; Sidon. " Intpr. Iren. " Arnob. ; Hier. ; Vulg. ; Augustin. ; Aloim. "Augustin. "Ambros.; Hier.; Paul. Nol; Bnnod. 5 66 WORD FORMATION IN THE [§ 17. -TOR, -80R. Capitolinys. intimator, Pertin. 10 Arnobivs. appetitoi',' 4, 14 congregator," 6, 13 consoriptor/ 1, 56 ; al. cruciator,* 1, 40, extr. exhibitor/ 7, 42 figurator, 6, 10 iugator, 5, 25 offensor, 7, 8 pugilator/ 1, 36 refutator, 1, 32 rimator, 5, 8 ruminator,' 7, 24 sedator, 3, 26 tutelator," 3, 24 uinotor, 6, 13 Ambeosivs. abligurritor, Ep. 42 assumptor," Id. 70 compotator, de lob. 3, 5, 17 congressor, ^. 27, 16 extensor, de lacob, 2, 11 impugnator," in Ps. 118, serm. 13, 6 interrupter, "■ de Excess. Fr. Satyri. 1, 72 meditator," in Ps. 118, serm. 13,8 praecognitor, de Fide 2, Prol, 14 remissor,** in Ps. 39, 10 repulsor,'" in lob, 4, 11, 29 rosor, Serm. 81 supplantator,"" Ep. 69, 6 transmissor, de Tohia, 20, no. 76 IlAMPBIDrVS. ambitor," Alex. Seu. 28, 5 oircumuentor. Id. 66, 2 necator," Gomm. Anton. 18, 13 subactor, Heliog. 5, 4 ; aZ. Ammianvs. disoursator, 14, 2, 6 ; al. distinotor," 18, 1, 2; al. emptor, 24, 5, 9 exoursator, 24, 1, 2 ; al. instaurator," 27, 3, 4 *praeoursator, 16, 12, 8 praeuentor, 18, 9, 3 proculoator, 27, 10, 10 proruptor, 24, 5, 5 soitator, 22, 8, 10 G. transitor," 15, 2, 4 HnSEONTMVS. ascensor,'^' in Naum. 2, 3 ; al. attrectator,"" Nom. Hebr. col. 21 cohabitator,'"' Id. 116 compecoator, Ep. 112, 5 compilator,'"i^'ae/'. Hebr. Quaest. in Genes. conflator,'" in lerem. 6, 29; al. confutator, Vir. III. 33 defensator, Oalat. 1, 13 desolator,"" in Amos. 7, 4 dictor,"' adu. Pelag. 2, 5 dissipator,'" in lesai. 19, 5 ; al. exaggerator, Ep. 22, 28 ; al. excantator, in loel. Prol. expletor,"" adu Pelag. 1, 32 exstructor, in lesai. 18, 66, 1 falsator,^" adu. Rvfin. 3, 26 in. ' Lampr. ; Amm. ; Vulg. tin. 4 Firm. Math. • Non. '' Ambros. ' Intpr. Iren. ; Ps. -Quin t. Deol. 277 ; Augns- « Gloss. Labb. 'Bool. » Mart. Cap. » Salu.; Ambros.; Paul. Nol.;Inscrr. '» Vulg.;Maor. " Augustin. " Aloim. Auit. ; Inscrr. i=Vulg.; Augustln. '4 Hier.; Ennod. >» Cassiod. '» Gloss. Labb. " Paul. Nol. " Hilar.; Augustin. ;Inscrr. "Amm. »» Hler. Bp. =' Augustin. i^" Gloss. Paris. «= Augus- tin. ; Cassiod. ; Eool. s'lsid. " Vulg.; Cod. Theod.; Gloss. Labb. "Augustin. =' Augustin. 2* Prad.; Augustin. =» Insorr. ^o ^ug^gtin^ § 17. -TOR, -SOR.] SOMAN SEBMO PLEBEIVS. 67 fascinator,' in Qalat. 3, 1 ; al. gustator," in Tesai. 40, 12 inolusoi',' in lerem. 5, 24 ; al. iugulator,' Ep. 60, 15 lacerator, ' in Ezech. 29, 1 luorator,' Comm. ad Tit. 1, 11 nuptiator,' Ep. 123, 7 ; al. persorutator,* in Galat. 2 in. peruersor,' Ep. 57, 4 plantator," m Tesai. 65, 21 praereptor," ^^. 36, 15 signiflcator, Orig. in Luc. 35 ; al. thesaurizator, Orig. in lerem. 5, col. 796 uulnerator, in lesai. 14, 12 AVQVSTINVS. acoensor, Traci. in loann. 23, 3 acqnisitor, Serm. 302, 7 ; eaiir. ademptor. Trad, in loann. 116, 1 appensor. Id. 20 Jin.; al. attestator, Serm. 288, 2 beatiflcator," m Ps. 99, 3 blasphemator," (Serm. 48, 5 captiuator, Ep. 199 confortator, Serm. 264 in. oonfusor, in i%. 32, 2, 5 conuersor, Id. 84, 8 conuocator, Serm. 95, 6 coronator, ire Ps. 134, 11 deoerptor, c. Sec. ltd. 1, 16 dehortator, in, Ps. 80, 11 ; al. enuntiator, Qu. in Beptai. 2, 17 exaltator," Paucker. excaecator, Serm. 135, 1 exolusor, Id. 37, 2 ; ai. exoniciator, c. Gaudeni. 1, 21 exousator, Ci«. -Dei 3, 20 ; al. exstirpator, in Ps. 95, 5 exir.; al. exsufflator. Tract, in loann. 11, 13 fatigator, Paucker. formidator, Serm. 23, 18 fotor. Id., 23, 3 impeditor, Ciu. Dei 10, 10 ; al. impletor, Serm. 170, 2 ; al. indutor, c. Faust. 8 insanifusor, 7c^. 19, 22 insibilator, !n-act. in loann. 8, 6 insignitor, Oiu. Dei 21, 4, 4 insultator, /Serm. 105, 8 ; al. intellector, Ep. 148, 15 ; al. irrigator, Id. 177, 7 ; aZ. iustifloator, Spir. et Lift. 26 ; al. lacerator," de Mor. Eccl. Oath. 1 luminator, c. Faust. Manich, 20, 12 manducator, TVaci. in loann. 27 naufragator, Serm. 53, 1 JLTai. numerator, Oon/. 5, 4, 7, «?. obeditor, Serm. 23, 6 ea;» Ambros.; Hier. " Pnid. "Tert.;Hier. " Gloss. Isid. " Cod.; Inscrr. is Treb. Pol " Chaloid. Tim.; Vulg.; Cod. last.; Charis.; Seru. ad Verg. " Vulg.; Augustin. '» lul. Vict. '» Lact. '» Hier.; Paul. Dig. =' Mart. Cap. " Claud. Mam. '» Salu. =■■ Lact. !» Nazal. Pan. »« Prud. " Paul. Dig.; Inscrr. 'sps.-Soran. "Ambros. '» Prud. ; Vulg. ; Paul. Nol. "Hier. animatrix, Scorp. 12 arbitratrix, adu. Marc. 2, 12 ^re. argumentatrix, /Sjpeci. 2 auotrix," Id. 17 ; al. auersatrix," Anim. 51 auocatrix, Id. 1 cessatrix, adu. Marc. 1, 24 confirmatrix,'* Cor. Mil. 4 conflictatrix, adu. Mmrc. 2, 14 consecmtrix, adu. Onost. 3 debellatrix," Apol. 25 debitrix," Anim. 35 defectrix, adu. Valent. 28 defraudatrix, leiun. 16 deprecatrix, adu. Marc. 4, 12 desertrix, Hab. Mul. 1 despectrix, Anim. 23 desultrix, adu. Valent. 38 dissolutrix, Anim. 42 diuinatrix," Id. 46 enecatrix, adu. Marc. 1, 29 fin. exspeotatrix, Id. 4, 16 formatrix,'" Monog. 17 fraudatrix, Bes. Carn. 12 frictrix. Id. 16 ; al. fugatrix, adu. Onost. 12 initiatrix," JSTat. 2, 7 interemptrix," Sped. 17 interpolatrix,'" adw. Haeret. 7 instiflcatrix, ac?M. Marc. 4, 36 modulatrix, Sop*. 3 negatrix," Idol. 23 negotiatrix,'" arfu. Marc. 2, 3 obseruatrix," Co;-. Mil. 4 obumbratrix, .ilpoZ. 9 operatrix,'" Anim,. 11 ; aZ. peccatrix,'" Pudic. 11 perditrix," ^cA. ad Cast. 13 70 WORD FORMATION IN THE [§18. -abivs, -abia. peremptrix,' Anim. 42 pollicitatrix, Apol. 23 postulatrix, Cor. Mil. 13 praedicatrix,'' Armn. 46 purgatrix/ Bapt. 5 reliquatrix, Anim. 35 reprobatrix, adu. Marc. 4, 36 resignatrix, Hah. Mid. 1 seductrix, adu. Marc. 2, 2 fin. Aenobivs. incitatrix,* 2, 16 publioatrix, 1, 36 solidatrix, 4, 8 Ammianys. inflammatriXj^ 14, 1, 2 insidiatrix," 23, 5, 21 praemiatrix, 14, 11, 25 Ambeosivs. cunctatrix, Ep. 67, 5 dispensatrix,' Offic. 1, 12 inspectrix, Ep. 5, 10 inuectrix, Ep. 63, 3 remuneratrix, (Sis?-™. 14 ; al. stipatrix, Hexaem. 5, 16, 53 HiEKONY&rVS. apostatrix,' in Ezedh. 2, 3 apparatrix, Ep. 18, 14 auguratrix," in lesai. 16, 57, 3 cobabitatrix, Nom. Hebr. col. 63 demonstratrix, Bidym. Spir. Set. 4 distributiix, Id. 23 exasperatrix,'" in Ezech. 2, 8 illuminatrix," Nom. Hebr. col. 21 ; al. incentrix, in Tit. 2, 3 insultatrix, in lesai. 5, 23, 1 interpellatrix,'" Ep. 60, 11 ; al. iurgatrix," Ep. 117, 4 ; al. lamentatrix,'^ in lerem. 9, 17 reoeptatrix, Bidym. Spir, Set. 5 AVGVSTINTS. coniuaotrix, 3Vm. 11, 10 consolatrix," iw Ps. 55, 21 dissipatrix, Serm. 30 exaotrix," Ep. 110, 1 examinatrix, Sonet. Virg. 47 mundatrix, Tnn. 15, 44; al. oppugnatrix, c. See. Resp. lul. 6, 6; al. ordinatrix, Ep. 118, 24 ; al. persecntrix, Consens. Euang. 1, 25 restauratrix, Serm.. 30 separatrix, Trin. 11, 10 suflfragatrix, Giu. Bei 18, 9 ; al. uiolatrix, Coni. Adult. 2, 2 ; a2. § 18. Substantives m -arius, -aria : A third important group of nomina agentis consists of those formed from adjectives in -arius, the prevalence of which in the sermo plebeius has often been noticed, and will be considered in detail in the chapter on adjectives, infra § 37. The abundance of these substantives in vulgar Latin was observed by Guericke," but he expressly ex- cluded from that category all words denoting artisans, trades- men, etc., as o/rgentarius, lanificarius. Schulze, (Diss. Hal. VI, 1 Augustin. " Ambros. ; Maxim. Tanr. ' AmbroB. ; Edict. DiooL ' Hier. ; Inscrr. '=Vulg. "Isid. >*Vtilg. isCassiod. " Guericke, p. 31. s Hier. ■• Laot. ; Nazar. Pan. '- CI. Mam. eVulg. sVulg. "Vulg. "Isid, i» Ennod. §18.-ABivs,-AKiA.] ROMAN SEBMO PLEBEIV8. 71 p. 173), citing Guericke, takes issue with him on this point, maintaining that the majority of such appellations are avoided by the classic writers.^ A detailed consideration of these words tends to confirm the latter view : of those found in the best period a large proportion may be attributed to the sermo castrensis, as alariun, Caes., Cic. Ep. etc.; classiarius, Nep.; legionarius, Liu., etc.; nautnachiarius. Suet.; Sagittarius, Caes.; Cic; others again came to designate certain parts of Kome, and so crept into literature, as inter falcarios, Cic. Oat. 1, 8, ("in der Sichel- od. Sensenstrasse," Georges Worterb). But the ma- jority remained on the outskirts of literature, and like substt. in -o, -onis, pervaded every department of the sermo pleheius. So from the s. seruilis we may cite ergastularius, fugitiuarius, lorarius; from the s. rusticus, asinarius, columbarius, he,rl>arius, iugarixis, mellarius, porcinaritis, salictarius , suarius ; from the s. circensis, exodiarius, gesticularius, petauristarius.^ The In- scriptions abound with these forms : from C. I. L. IV alone, {Inscrr. Pompeian.), we have : *caetario, C. 1. L. IV, 2084 uinaria. Id. ih. 1819 clibanarii. Id. ib. 677 saccari, Id. ib. 274 & 497 lanifricari, Id. ib. 1190 sagari, Id. ib. 753 plagiaria. Id. ib. 1410 stationarius, Id. ib. 30, 81 A further evidence that these substantives are abundant in plebeian Latin is the passage in Plant. Aul. 508-516, where for comic effect 16 words in -arius are heaped together : linarius, Caupones patagiarii, indnsiarii, Flammarii, uiolarii, carinarii, (Aut manulearii, aut murobatharii) Propolae linteones, calceolarii, Sedentarii suiores, diabathrarii, Solearii adstant, adstant molocinarii, Pelunt fvllones, sardnatores petunt, Strophiarii adstant, adstant semisonarii .... The following are partial lists of the forms not sanctioned by the best writers. The comparative rarity of feminines in -aria is noteworthy. ' " Gaer. dicit ea adiectina non esse uvdgaria quae opifices omnis generis signifi- cent .... mihi non probatnr.," Schulze, 1. 1. " In this connection the partiality of Plant, for these forms as names for plays is worthy of note ; conf. . Asi?i.aria, Aulu- laria, Cistellaria, Mbstellaria, Vidularia. 72 WOED FORMATION IN THE [§ 18. -aeivs, -aru. Plavtvs. admissarius,' Mil. 1112 ampuUarius,'' Rud. 756 arcularius, Aul. 514 calceolarius. Id. 512 carbonarius/ Gas. 329 carinarius, Aid. 510 cellarius,'' Capt. 895 diabathrarius, Aul. 515 flammarius," Id. 510 indusiarius," Id. 509 limbolarius,' Jd. 519 linarius,' Id. 508 (lorarius," Cwrc. 1, 2) materiarius,'" Mil. 920 molochinarius," Aul. 515 *murobatharius, id. 511 olearius," Capt. 489 patagiarius," Aid. 509 porcinarius, " Copi. 905 scutariu3," Epid. 37 semisonarius, .4m2. 516 solearius," Id. 514 strophiarius, Id. 516 uinariua," ^sin. 436 uiolarius," Avl. 510 Oato. asinarius," R. R. 10, 4 ; al. calcarius, Id. 16 quartarius,°° Id. 95, 1 salictarius, Jrf. 11, 1 Tbbentivs. cuppedinarius,'" Eun. 256 a. Substantives in -arius : Lvcniivs. alioarius,"" Sat. 15, 38 caeparius, Id. 5, 23 mixtarius, Id. 5, 33 scripturarius. Id. 26, 16 scrutarius. Id. Fr. Inc. 77 Afbanivs. scriblitarius. Com. 161 Vaeeo. cinerarius,'" L. L. 5, 129 oolumbarius, R. R. 3, 7, 7 fTigitiuarius,"' iS. 3, 14, 1 macellarius," Id. 3, 2, 11 mellariua, Jd. 3, 16, 17 plumarius," ap. Non. 162, 27 quinarius,'" L. L. 5, 173 CiOEEO (Epistt.). pedarius,''' ad Alt. 1, 19 pigmentarins,^" ad Fam. 15, 17, 2 piscinarius, ad Att. 1, 19, 6 ; al. plagiarius,'" ad Qu. Fr. 1, 2, 2, § 6 topiarius,*' Id. 3, 1, 2 Laberivs. manuarius. Com. 46 CaTVIiIiVS. mulierarius,'^ 25, 5 HOBATIVS. pomarius," Sat. 2, 3, 227 1 *Cio., semel, (Pis. 38, 69) ; Sen. Qu. ' Inscrr. ^ Inscrr.; Gloss. Labb. ■• Sen. Bp.; Col.;Plm.;Vlp. Dig.; Paul. Sent.; Inscrr. » (7on/. Paul, ex Fest. 89, 11. « Gloss. laid. 'Inscrr. « Inscrr. " Gell i" Gloss. ; Inscrr. "Inscrr. "Col is Paul ex Fest ; Inscrr. " Inscrr. " Marc. Aurel. ; Lact. ; Vulg. ; Amm. ; Cod. Theod. i" Inscrr. " Sail. Hist. Fr.; Suet.; "Vlp. Dig. is Inscrr. " Varr. R. R.; Suet.; Edict. Diool; Tert. =''Liu.;Col.; Plin.; = mMiari2«s, Lucil.;Fest. "" Lampr. ''s Paul. ex Fest. ^sCatulL; Sen.; Tert.; Porphyr. ad Hor.; Charis.; Gloss. Labb. " Flor.; Vlp. Dig.; Cod. Theod. =" Suet. ; Veget. ^' Vitr. ; Firm. Math. ; Vulg. ; Gloss. Labb. ; Inscrr. =' Plin. '" Laber. ''Firm. Math. ; Hier. ; Vulg. ; Inscrr. "> Sen. Tranq. ; Mart. ; Vulg. ; ICt. " Plin. ; In- scrr. 2i!Capitol.;Isid.;adi., Cic. Gael. 28, 66, e« 4i. as Lampr.; Inscrr. §18. -ABivs,-ARiA.] ROMAN 8ERM0 PLEBEIVS. 73 VlTEWIVS. marmorarius,' 7, 6 phalangarius,' {phalangae), 10, 3,7 statuarius,' 6, 10, 6 Celsvs. auriculaiius,^ 5, 26, 12 ; al. CoLVMEIiIiA. ergastularius,' 1, 8, 17 iugarius, 1, 6, 6 salgamarius,° 12, 56, 1 ueterinarius, 6, 8, 1 Petbonivs. antescholarius,' 81, 1 centonarius,* 45, 1 insularius,' 95 lapidarius,'" 65, 5 nummularius," 56, 1 petauristarius," 47 puellarius, 43, 8 saltuarius," 53, 9 Plinivs. apiarins, 21, 56 coriarius," 17, 51 crustarius, 33, 157 herbarius, 20, 191 medioamentarins," 19, 110 suarius,'" 8, 208 trigariiis, 28, 238 ; al. tutelarius," 34, 38 uerbenarius, 22, 5 uulnerarius, 29, 13 I Sen. Ep.; Firm. Math. = Non. ; Inserr. ' Sen. Ep.;Plm.; Quint. *Vlp. Dig.; Vulg. ; Insorr. ; form oricularius, *Petr. 43. •> Adi. •= Amm. ; Sidon. » Salu. ' Inscrr. 8 Cod. Theoijlnscrr. » Pompon. Dig. ; Inscrr. i» Tip. Dig.; Vulg.; Insorr. "Suet.; Mart.; Paul. Dig.; Vlp. Dig.; Ambros.; Vulg.; Inscrr. '» Firm. Math. " Dig.; Inscrr. i* Scrib.; Hier.; Vulg. ; Inscrr. ; /onra corariws, Inscrr. '^ Cod. Theod. "Cod. Theod.; Symm. Bp.; Inscrr. " jld»., *Schol Pers.; Inscrr. " Sldon. '"Inscrr. =»Hier.; Vulg.;Isid. 2> Insorr. " 6ai. ; Symm. Ep. ; Sidon. ; ICt. ; Insorr. " Edict. Diocl.; Cod. lust. 24 Firm. Math. "= Gloss. Labb. =« Firm. Math. s' Firm. Math. sa Amm. ; Veget. ; Inscrr. Maktiams. carnarius, 11, 100, 6 heloiarius,'*4, 64, 22 locatius, 5, 24, 9 pinguiarius, 11, 100, 6 salarius,'" 1, 41, 8 ; al. GeLIiIVS. tidicularins, 4, 20, 3. TeBTVIiLIANVS. condimentarius, Anim. 23. fornicarius,°° Id. 35 ; al. infantarius, ad. Nat. 1, 2 manticularius, Apol. 44 partiarius," adu. Marc. 3, 16; al, Abnobivs. *oybiarius, 2, 70 quadragenarius, 2, 60 Lampbidivs. arcarius,"" Alex. Seu. 43 bracarius," Id. 24, 3 caligarius," Id. 33 claustrarius. Id. 24, 5 laotuarius," Heliog. 27, 3 lupinarius, Alex. Seu. 33, 2 mansuetarius," Heliog. 21 popinarius,'" Id. 30, 1 Vopiscrvs. draconarius,"' Aurel. 31, 7 epigrammatarius, Florian. al. 3, 3; 74 WOBD FORMATION IN TEE [§19. -AEIVM. Ammiauvs. cunicularius,' 24, 4, 22 exodiarius,'' 28, 4, 33 gestioularius, 24, 4, 26 quaestioparius,* in loel. 2, 21 quinquagenarius,' in lesai. 2, 3, 3 scordiscarius, Ep. 67, 5 HiERONTMVS. AVGVSTINVS. caementarius,' Ep. 53, 6 circissariuB,' m Ps. 39, 8 cucurbitarius, Id. 112, 22 laturarius, 8erm. 18, 4 ; al. gallicarius, Prae/. in Reg. S. Pa- telonearias,' Id. 302, 17 chom. no. 6 b. Substantives in -aria : Ittbnaus. PiJAvrre. alicaria,* (mereina:) Poen. 266 operaria,' {meretrix), Bacch. 74 toraiia. Mil. 694 Pbbsivs. nonaria," (wiereim;), 1, 133 Petkonivs. quasillaria,'' 132 Plinivs. emboliaria,'" 7, 158 nnguentaria," 8, 14 Maktiaus. glabraiia, 4, 28, 7 infantaria, 4, 88, 3 antiquaria, 6, 454 libraria," 6, 476 Gellivs. gesticulai'ia, 1, 5, 3 TERTVIililANVS. fomioaria," (mereirix) , Anim. 35 Ambrosivs. ostiaria," in Luc. 10, 75 HiEBONTMVS. tabernaria," adu. Heluid. 21 SOHOL. IWBN. sellai'ia," {meretrix), ad luu. 136 3, § 19. Substantives in -arium : Like the masc. and fern., the neut. of adjs. in -arius gives rise to numerous substantives. The suffix -arium is especially frequent in the Scriptt. E. K., denoting, like -etiun, the locality where an object — the stem- word — is found, as rosarium = rosetum, and with this signifi- cation had begun to encroach upon the latter suffix in Latin, ' Veget, » Sohol. lull. ; Insorr. » Vulg. < Augustin.; Cod. Theod.; Bchol. Iuuen.;Boeth.;ItiBorr. ' Vulg. » Gloss. Paris. ' Cod. Theod. ; Non. 8 cbn/. Paul. exFest. 7, 17. ' Inbonainpartem.=-Ca,ssiaa.\lTiBcxr. '• Schol. luuen. " Insorr. '"Insorr. '^ Insorr.; {ara) nnguentaria, Plaut. " Mart. Cap.; — bibliotheca, Gell. " Augustin.; Glosa. Vet. " Vulg. " Nou. Martian.; Schol. luuen. '* =- zothecat Plin. 34, 84;al. § 19. -AKivM.] ROMAN 8BRM0 PLEBEIVS. 75 although both were popular in the sermo plebeius : * in the Romance- languages the latter sufJix has been largely super- seded by the former, or to a greater extent by the fern, -aria, which has assumed the same fimction.^ Fr., grenier, verger, fem., chatiere, risiere, sabliere ; Span., armaria, fern., higuera, porquera; Ital., columhajo, viridario, fem., dbetaja, capraja, col- umhaja, gallinaja, sordaja. In Ital., where all rustic suffixes linger longest, -etum is still prevalent, but according to Meyer-Liibke, has a decidedly literary tone, while -aja be- longs to the language of the people.^ In connection with the last two sections compare infra, § 39, on adjs. in -arius. Plavtvs. Lvcilivs. *auctarium,' Here. 490 frigdaria," orum, {—penus), Sat. ballistarium, 2%en. 202 8, 12 bellaria,* orum, TVmc. 480 Vakro. camarium,'' Pseud. 193 columbarium," R. R. 3, 7, 4 ; al. granaria,' orum, True. 523 glirarium, Id. 3, 15, 1 mortarium,' Aul. 95 laniarium. Id. 2, 4, 3 uinarium,= Trin. 888 *legarium,'= [lego). Id. 1, 32, 2 Ennivs. leporarium," Id. 3, 3, 2 stlataria,'" orum, Ann. 469 looarium, L. L. 5, 15 Cato. mellarium, R. R. 3, 16, 12 *aquarium, R. R. 1, 3 panarium,"" L. L. 5, 105 miliarium," (milium), R. R. 20 ; pomarium," R. R. 1, 2, 6 al. saginarium, Id. 3, 10, 7 pulmentarinm,'" Id. 58 turdarium, L. L. 6, 2 tertiarium,'^ Id. 95, 1 urnarium, Id. 5, 126 torcularium," Id. 13 ; al. Ciceeo (Epistt.) Tebentivs. balnearium,'"' ad Qu. Fr. 3, 1 ; al. pulmarium," Eun. 930 diaria,'' orum, ad Att. 8, 14 > " (-arius) im Ntr. bezw. Fem. = Ntr. Plur. den Ort wo sioh das PrimitiT be- iindet : uiridiarium Baumpflanzung, es verdrilngt etum schon im lat., wie ilberhaupt beide Suffix sehr beliebt sind," W. Meyer, Gramm. d. Vulgftrlateins, in Grober's Grund- riss, 1, p. 373. ^ Meyer-Lubke, Ital. Gram., § 501 ; Diez, p. 660. ^ "-aia mehr volks- thumlich ist," Meyer-Lilbke, Ital. Gram., § 503 ; conf. infra, § 20. * Paul, ex Pest. « Ter. ; Suet. ; Gell. • Cato R. R, ; Var. R. R. ; Col. ; Plin. ; Petr . ' Varr. ; Cio. , semel, (Pin. 9, 26, 84) ; Hor. Sat. ; Vitr. ; Col. ; Pers. » Cato. ; Vitr. ; Plin. ; Iuuen.;Pall. » Hor. Sat. ; Petr. " ad!7.,Iuuen. " Sen. Q. N. ; Pall. '^ Varr.; Hor.; Sen.; Col.; Plin. ;Vulg. "Vitr. "Vitr.;Col. ■= Vlp. Dig. '> Form -ium, (^-. bal- neum), Vitr. 5, 11, 2. " Vitr. ; CoL ; Plin. ; Pall. ■» legarica, ed. Keil & Codd. P A B. i» Gonf. Gell. 2, 80, 4, 'Viuaria^ quae nunc unlgus dicit; conf. Id. ib. 8, 'apiaria' quoque uulgus dicit. 2° Plin. Ep. ; Stat. ; Suet. »' Cio. , semel, (de Sen. 15, 54); Col. « Sen. ; CoL " Hor. ; Sen. ; Petr. 76 WORD FORMATION IN THE '] 19. -ARIVM. uaporarium,' ad Qu. Pr. 3, 1, 1, uiridarium," ad Att. 2, 3, 2 Labeeiys. dictabolarium, Inc. Fab. 19 lauandaria, omm, Id. 17 HORATIVS. cetarium, Sat. 2, 5, 44 ptisanariuin,' Id. 2, 3, 155 uiuarium,* Ep. 1, 1, 79 VlTBWIVS. albarium," 5, 2, 10 caldarium, " 5, 10, 1 farrai-ia, orum, 6, 9, 5 immissarium, 8, 7, 1 lateraria, orum {lattis), 10, 14, 3 ; al. tepidarium,' 5, 10, 1 COLVMBLLA. apiarium," 9, 5, 1 defrutarinm, 12, 10, 2 fumarium,'' 1, 6, 19 gallinarium,'" 8, 3, 1 paleariuni, 1, 6, 9 Peesivs. pecuaria, orum, 3, 9 PUNIVS. acetaria, omm, 19, 58 escaria," orum, 14, 42 igniarium,'^ 16, 207 miniarinm (metallum), 33, 121 ostrearium," 9, 74 pampinarium, 17, 181 ; al. plantarium," 17, 109 spartaria, orum, 11, 18 trigarium,'" 37, 202 ulmarium, 17, 76 Maetiams. graphiarium, 14, 21 musoarium," 14, 67 IWENAIiIS. uelarium," 4, 122 Gellivs. glossarium, 18, 7, 3 ApVIiEIVS. promptuarium," Mel. 1, 23 seeretarium," Flor. 3, 81, 17 ; al subitaria, orum, Deo Socr. 104 Tebtylmanvs. cuoumerarium,'" adu. lud. 3 custodiarium,'" ad Ma/rtyr. 2 dracontarium,"' Cor. Mil. 14 exemplarium,'^ Idol. 5 ; al. hastarium, Apol. 13 ; al. LAMPRIDrVS. fabatarium, Heliog. 20, 7 lararium, Alex. Seu. 29, 2 ; al. VOPISCVS. orarium,''' Aurel. 48, 5 ; al. Psevdo-Apioivs. moretaria," orum, 6, 4 1 Sen. ' Cels. ; Petr. ; Plin. ; Suet. ; Lampr. ; Dig. » Conf. Plin. 18, 71. < Sen. ; Plin.;Iuuen.; com/. Gell. 3, 20. ^ pijn. » Cels.; Sen. Bp.; Plin.; Pall. 'Cels. e Core/. Gell. 2, 20, 8. •Mart.;Vulg. "Plin. " luuen. li* Gloss. Labb. " Maor. 14 Vulg.; Bool. >s Gloss. Philox. '• Veget.;Inflorr. Pomp. " Amm.jinsorr. >» Am- bros.;Vulg.;Macr. " Lact. ; Paul NoL ; Sulp. Seu. j CoA Theod. !>»Intpr. Iren.; Hier.; Vulg. 21 intpr. Iren.; Vulg.;InBorr. "= Insorr. " Amob. ; Dig. ; Sohol Luoan. "* PruA; Hier. Ep. ; Augustin. »* Donat. ad Ter. Phorm. § 20. -TVM, -ETVM.] ROMAN 8ERM0 PLEBEIVS. 77 Ammiants. Avqvstinvs. itinerarium,' 24, 1, 1 lucemarium/ in Reg. Cleric. 2 HlHBONTMVS. atramentarium,' in Ezech. 9, 2 Oaelivs Avbeuanvs. chartarium, adu. Rufin. 3, 6 motarium, Ohron. 3, 8, 134 sudarium, Ep. 120, 5 specularium. Ami. 2, 37, 192 § 20. SuBSTANTiTES IN -tum, -etum : These substantives, de- rived chiefly from the names of plants, to denote localities where they abound, as oliuetum, rosetum, are numerous in Latin, and while not infrequent in classic writers, are especially prevalent in the Scriptt. K. B. Paucker, in a note to his collection of adjs. in -orius,^ gives a list of 72 nouns in -tum, omitting cor- netum, v^aspicetum, including which we have uett. 5?, recc, 21. Of these only 7 occur in Cic. : cupressetum, dumetwm, oliuetum, salictum, saxetum, vinetum, uirgetum, of which all but 2 occur in Varr., or Col. They are more frequent in the Augustan poets : Verg. first uses spinetuTu, uirectum, and has a number of the older forms in the Georgics and Eclogues. Ovid adds coryle- tum, pinetum, rvhetum ; Hor. palmeiuTn, fruticetum ; Stat., nuce- tum. On the other hand no less than 27 are found in the Scriptt. R E. and 7 more in the elder Pliny, whose botanical chapters are so rich in rustic vocabulary. Cato uses 4:, first, 1 alone; Varr. has 11; 9 first, 3 alone; Col. has 12; % first, 4 alone ; Plin. 12 ; 6 first and alone ; Pall. 9 ; 5 first, 4 alone. It is interesting to notice that this suffix, like many others prev- alent in the sermo rusticus, occurred also in the Osco-Umbrian dialects ; ' compare Plin. 17, 171, Vmbri et Marsi ad uicenos inter- mittunt arationis gratia in his quae uocant porculeta, and the numerous names of towns within Osco-Umbrian territory, as Eretum in Samnium; Neretwm, Veretum, in Calabria. The wide-spread use of these substantives is indicated by their conservation in the Eomance languages, under the double form -etum, and -eta,^ It., arboreto, oliveto,palmeto ; Sp., olivedo, vinedo, Pt., arvoredo, figueiredo ; Fr., numerous names of places in -ai, -ay, -oi, -oy, etc., as Aunay, from alnetum, or personal ' Veget. = Viilg.; Gloss. Labb. s CassioA < Fauck. Material. II, p. 17, not. 9. ^ Comp. Hnschke, Igav. Tafeln, p. 668 ; Bue- chel. Vmbr., Index, s. v. porcvXetvm^ » Diez, p. 666 ; Meyer-LUbke, ItaL Gramm. p 274;Goelzer, p. 98. 78 WOBD FORMATION IN THE [§30. -tvm, -etvm. names, as Chatenay, from castanetum ; Coudray from cory- letum. Very rare and especially vulgar are the words formed by analogy from words other than names of trees, plants, etc., as for instance, Argilletum, the popular name for a district in Eome, oknticetum, Apul. ; lusticetum, Axnob. Such formations, however, are not unknown in the modern languages ; ' comp. It. macereto, fontaneto. The few substantives of this termination in Latin, not de- noting locality, belong almost exclusively to the sermo plebeius. Such are : cocetum, Paul, ex Fest. ; Tert. ; Placid. Gloss. moretum, Pseud.-Verg. ; Ouid. ; Plin. Val. temetum, " Plant. ; Cato ; Nou ; Varr. ; Cic. Fr. ; Hor. Ep. ; luuen. tucoetum, Pers. ; Apul. ; Arnob. Forms in -etum denoting locality. Plavtvs. murtetum,^ Rud. 732 senticetum,' Capt. 860 Cato. anindinetum,' R. R. 6, 3 cupressetum," Id. 151, 1 oletum (filed). Id. 3, 5 ; oH. QCADKIGABIVS. arboretum, ap. Oell. 17, 2, 25 Vabro. aesculetum,' L. L. 5, 152 bucitum,' Id. 5, 164 cornetum, Id. 5, 146 ; al. ficetum,' R. R. 1, 41, 1 inncetum, Id. 1, 8, 3 lumectum, L. L. 5, 187 querquetum,'" R. R. 1, 16, 6; al, *rosetum," Id. X, 35 uiminetum, L. L. 5, 51 Catvllvs. sepulcretum, 59, 2 IvsTmvs. opobalsametum, 36, 3, 3 CoiiYMELIiA. oandetum," 5, 1, 6 , castanetum," 4, 30, 2 ; al fllictum, '" 2, 2, 8 frate(c)tum,'=' 3, 11, 3 glabretum {pi.) 2, 9, 9 rumpotinetum, 5, 7, 2 uepretum, 4, 32, in. ueteretum, 2, 10, 4 ■ Meyer-LUbke, Ital. Gramm. p. 275. ^ Archaic ; comp. Gell. 10, 23, 1, uino . . . quod temetum prisca lingua appel- labatur. » Verg. Ge. ; Sail ; Hor. Bp. ; Mart. ; CeU. ; Gloss. Labb. ■" Apul. » Varr. R. R.; Col.; Veil.; Plin.; Suet. ; Vulg. ; Insorr. « Cic, »em£l, (deLegg. 1, 15). ' Hor.; Plin. "-stem, Lucan.;*6eU.;Sidon. » Plin.; Mart.; Vulg. "oHor.;Pest. "Verg. Eel. ; Claudian. i» Gromat. Vet. " PaU. 14 PaU. 15 piin. ; Gell. ; Apul. Met. ; Solin.; Hier. ; Seru. ad Verg. §31. -ILE.] ROMAN SEBMO PLEBEIVS. 79 Plinivs. fimetum, 17, 57 ; al. masculetum, 17, 182 popiiletum, 14, 61 porculetum, 17, 171 sabtiletum, 27, 64 Mabtiaus. buxetum, 3, 58, 3 ; al. ilicetum, 12, 18, 20 Apulbivs. olenticetum, ' de Mag. 456, 8 PsEVBO-Apiorvs. *uaspicetum, 1, 23 Abnobivs. busticetum, 1, 41 ; al. PaLIiABIVS. canuetum,^ 3, 22, 2 ; al. oarduetum, 4, 9, 4 citretum, 3, 24, 14 lilietum, 3, 21, 3 pometum, 1, 36, 3 §21. SuBSTANTiVBS IN -He: These substantives, properly neuters of adjs. in -ills, are quite rare. They include the names of things and of places, and several of the former are quite classical, as cubile, hasiile, monile, sedile ; late Latin gives aquimanile, Paul. 8e7it. 3, 6, 56 ; svJmentrile, Marc. Emp. 28, fin. Like -etum, however, this suffix usually denotes locality, specifically the habitations of animals, as ouile, sheep-fold, suile, pig-sty ; and in this sense it prevails in the Scriptt. R. E. Thus: Plavtvs: bubile, Pers. 319 ; Cato, E. E.; Varr. E. E.; Col.; Vitr.; Phaedr. Cato : bouile,' ap. Gharis. 104, 29 ; Veget.; (form bobile Hyg. Fab. 30). equile, E. E. 14, 2 ; Varr.; Suet. Vabko: (auile,* L. L. 8, 34.) ■ caprile, E. E. 2, 3, 8; Vitr.; Col.; Plin. ouile, L. L. 8, 54 ; Verg.; Ou.; Tibull.; Liu.; Col.; Luo. suile. Id. ib.; Col. Verghjvs : fenile, Ge. 3, 321 ; Ou.; Col.; Plin.; Gloss. Labb. Acron : boedile, ad Hor. Carm. 1, 17, 9 ; Gloss. Gloss : agnile, ap. Pauok. Spioilegium. Further proof of the use of these words in the rustic dia- lects of Italy is furnished by the survival in Italian of a larger 1 Claud. Mam. ^ Cassiod. s " a bone Bouile non dioitur, . . . neqne . . . ab aue Auile," Varr. L. L 8, 54, but comp. Cftarfe. p. 104, i". " bouile uetat diei Varro, . . . Bed Cato de abro- gandis legibus bouile dixit " ; it is possible that anile, like bouile, was a form actually nsed improperly, for auiarinm, so, for sake of completeness, it is introduced bracketed in above list. ■• Comp. preceding note. 80 WORD FORMATION IN THE r§ 22. -iNA. number than in the other Eomance languages ; ^ i.e., Ital., ho- vile, caprile, fenile, ovile ; and new formations, cardie, porcile ; Fr. hasfenil ; Span, hsnil, and the classical cvbil, sedil. Diez cites from the Fr., Span., Port., a number of new formations denoting things, but none of places except Fr. chenil. §22. Substantives in -ina: These substantives, formed from the feminine of adjs. in -inus, while not closely identi- fied with plebeian Latin, are certainly more numerous in the sermo quotidianus than the classic speech, as the following list indicates. They will receive more detailed treatment in con- nection with the adjectives from which they come, infra, § 35. Plavtvs. accipitrina,^ Bacch. 274 agnina,' Capt. 819 latrina,* Cure. 580 porcina,^ Oapt. 849 * soobina," ap. Varr. L. L. 7, 68 tonstrina,' Asin. 343 ; al. iieniina, Bacch. 887 uitulina, * Aul. 375 Oato. *pomna,'' B. B. 47 rapina,'" [rapaj, Id. 5; al. Lvciiiivs. pistiina," Sat. 16, 17 Vakko. flglina," B. B. 1, 2, 22 sutrina," (ars), Sat. Men. 211 ueterina," B. B. 1, 38, 3 COLVMELLA. caepina, 11, 3, 56 napina, 11, 2, 71 Peteontvs. anatina, 56, 3 ursina, 66, 5 PlJOTVS. catulina, 29, 58 Insceb. Pomp. capratina, 4, 1555 pusina, 4, 1405 ApviiBrcs. colubrina, Hei-b. 14 ooquina," (ars), Dogm. Plat. 2, 4 furatrina," Met. 6, 13; al. himndinina, Hei-b. 73 mundicina, Poet. Apol. 6 rupina, Met. 6, 26 ; al. textrina," Flor. 9, p. 11, 17 Kr. uiperina, Herb. 5 ustrina,'« Met. 7, 19 Tertvllianvs. cadauerina, '" Anim. 32 iuiidicina. Pall. 3 extr. > Diez, p. 643 ; Meyer-Lubke Ital. Gram., p. 275. ' — herba, Apul. Herb. = Hor. Bp.; Ps.-Apic; Anthol. Lat. " Luoil.; Col.; Suet.; Apid.;Tert. "Cael.Aur. «Tert.;Plin. 'Plin. » Nep.;Pa.-Apio. »Arnob.;Dig. '° CoL ; Insorr. " Varr. ; Plin. ; adi = Gloss. " Plin.;Laot.;Iuserr. is Lact. ; = oj^- cma; Varr.;Plin.;Apul.;Tert. ^ Plin. "> = c«h"«a, Arnob. ; Pall. ; Non. " lul. Val. " Boeth. '8 Solin.; Amob.; Porphyr. ad Hor.; Sera, ad Verg. ; Augastin.; Insorr. " adU, Augustin. §23. -GO.] ROMAN SEBMO PLEBEIV8. 81 laterina, adu. Marc. 2, 21 Ammianvs. ueruecina,' Id. 4, 40 moliiia,' 18, 8, 11 nestificina, Pall. 3 uoratrina," Apol. 39 Oaeuvs Avebliants. haediua,* Acvt. 1, 11, 95 § 23. Substantives in -go, (ago, -igo, -ugo) : Although a cer- tain number of substantives in -go are quite classical, I have no hesitation in assigning the class as a whole to archaic and rustic Latin. Their vulgar character was evidently recognized by Ronsch," who cites a large number of them in his lists of ple- beian words, and Stuenkel ^ includes esurigo among the words used by Varro, which "uulgaris et rustid sermonis uidentur propria fuisse." Cic. has few of these words, and with the excep- tion of caligo, imago, they are for him mostly airai dprqukva. Thus, aerugo, *Tusc. 4, 14; (Ror.; Plin.; luuen. ; Vulg.) fuligo, Phil. 2, 36, 91; (Plant.,- Verg. Eel.; Col.; luuen.; Quint.; Gell.) lolligo. Bin. 2, 145; (Varr. ; Plin.; Hor. Sat.) propago, de Sen. 15, 52 ; {Fab. Pict. ; Lucr. ; Verg. ; Hor. ; Ou. ; Nep.; Ccd.) "With the exception of aerugo, all these occur earlier than Cic; p7'opago, in its primitive sense is apparently archaic ; in the sense oi proles it is poetic. Plant, has 7 of these words: caligo, fuZigo, imago, remeligo, rohigo, uesperugo, uirago ; of these, remeligo is archaic, (Afran., Paul, ex Fest.). Rohigo, as the name of a goddess, is evidently of considerable antiquity. Two archaisms are cited by Gell.; stribiligo, " tietustiorihus Latinis ' stribiligo' dicebatur " 5, 20, 1 ; Mppagines, cited among the " uo- cabula, quae in historiis ueterihvs scripta sunt " 10, 25, 1, sq. But it is in the sermo I'ustiaus that they abound. The ma- jority are by signification appropriate to the rustic language, those in -ago denoting chiefly plants, as lappago, plantago, se- hxgo ; those in -igo diseases of animals, mentigo, ostigo, or blights on plants, rohigo, impetigo (Plin.). Many are characterized by the Scrip tt. E. E. as of local or rustic usage; e.g., consiligo, " radixmla quam pastores consiliginem uocant," Ool. 6, 5, 3 ; cor- iago, " coriaginem rustid appellant," Id. 6, 13, 2 ; ostigo, " men- » Augustin. ; Not. Tir.; Gloss. Labb.; o(i»., Lampr.; Arnob.; Edict Diocl ; Pelag.Vet. "Amm. 3 Cassioi *Pa.-Apic. = Bonsch, p. 66, sq. ' Stuenkel, p. 31. 6 82 WOBD FORMATION IN THE [§33. -go. tigo quam, pastores ostiginem uocant," Id. 7, 5, 21 ; suffrago, " suboles quam rustici suffraginem uocant," Id. 4, 24, 4; salsilago, " appellatur in salinis salsugo ab aliis salsilago," Plin. 31, 92; lampago, " alii lampaginem uocant" Apul. Herb. 96. It is interesting to note in this connection that of the adjs. in -osus, which are generally admitted to be characteristic of the sermo rusticus, no less than 21 are formed from substantives in -go.' The close relation existing between the suffixes -ago, -ax and the undoubtedly rustic -aceus, has been well demon- strated by K. Thurneysen, (Zts. f . v. Spr. 26, p. 205). These words have survived in the Romance languages, Ital. -gine, Fr. -ge, -gine; Span., -gen, -ge, etc.; but, as usual with rus- tic derivatives, are prevalent chiefly in Ital., which is rich in new formations ; names of plants, as cappi'aggine, farragine ; of dis- eases, as bolsaggine, cascaggine, mellugine ; and especially in ab- stracts formed from subs, and adjs., as asinnagine, tristaggine? Plavtvs. Vakko. remeligo," Cos. 804 aurigo,'" ap. Isid. Origg. 4, 8, 13 uesperugo,'' Amph. 275 esurigo. Sat. Men. 521 uirago,' Merc. 414 intertrigo," L. L. 5, 176 uligo,'* B. B. 2, 2, 7 Cato. aspergo," B. B. 128 Hranvs. depetigo,' Id. 157 indago,'' B. G. 8, 18 siligo," Id. 35, 1 similago," Id. 75 HOEATTVS. LvciLivs. porrigo,"^a«.2, 3, 126 uitiHgo,'" Sat. Fr. Inc. 38 tentigo," Id. 1, 2, 118 LVOBBTIVS. VlTRWIVS. lanugo," 5, 817 salsugo," 2, 4, 2 ' Comp. infra, % 31, -osus. ' Diez, p. 652 ; Meyer-Lubke, Ital. Gram. § 533. " Afrau. Com.; Paul, ex Fest. * Varr.; Vitr. ; Quint. ; Tert. » Verg.; On.; Sen.; Laot. ; Fulg. ' Lucr. ; Verg. ; Ou. ; Vitr. ; Petr. ; Plin. ; Plin. Ep. ; Pronto ; Tert. ; Solin. ; Amm. ; Prud. ; Gael. Aur. ; ICt. ' *LucU. ed. Mull. •> Varr. ; Cels. ; Col. ; Plin. ; luuen. "Plin.; Ambros.; Vulg. >» Cels.; Sen.; Plin.; Justin.; Apul. " Verg. ; Ou. ; Cels. ; Sen. ; Col.; Plin.; Suet.; luuen. "" Apul.; Gael. Aur.; Gloss. Vat.; Gloss. Labb.; form -ago — Sorib.;Vulg.; Gloss. Labb. " Col.; Plin. " Verg. Ge.;CoI.; Sil.; Tac; Seru. ad Verg. " Verg. ; Liu. ; Luoan. ; Tac. ; Plin. Pan. ; Flor. ; Gell. ; Tert. ; Amm. ; Cod. lust. '« Cel8.;Plin.; Sorib.; luuen. " Mart.; luuen.; Auot. Priap. i« PUn.; Tert.; Solin.; Vulg. §23. -GO.] ROMAN SEBMO PLEBEIVS. 83 CeIiSVS. ApYIiEIVS. oartilago/ 8, 1 capiago, Herb. 108 impetigo," 5, 28, 17 lactilago. Id. 27 plantago,* 2, 33 lampago. Id. 96 prurigo,* 5, 28, 3; al. laurago. Id. 58 lustrago. Id. 4 CoiiVMBIiLA. ostriago, Id. 28 oonsiligo,' 6, 5, 3; al. solago. Id. 49 ; al. coriago,= 6, 13, 2 iiernilago. Id. 109 mentigo, 7, 5, 21 ui-igo," Met. 1, 7 ; al. ostigo, Id. ib. ustilago. Herb. 109 scaturigo,' 3, 13, 8 suffrago,»4 24, 4: Teetvlliants. Peesivs. capillago, Anim. 51 sartago,' 1, 80 "***■ ""'O'-') ■■■( '-'v» TSEBBUJIVS POKLIO. PliINIVS. carrago,'* Oallien. 13, 9 albugo,'" 32, 70 asperugo, 26, 102 Aknobivs. cunilago, 19, 165 pendigo,'= 6, 16 lappago, 26, 102 lentigo, 29, 90 ; al. NONIVS MaBCETiTiVS. melligo, 12, 131 putrilago, 21, 23 moUugo," 26, 102 plantago,'= 25, 80 Palladivs. plumbago, 34, 50 ; al. citrago, 1, 37, 2 ; al. puUigo, 8, 191 salsilago, 31, 92 PliDUVS VaIiBRIANVS. selago, 24, 103 astago, 5, 27 trixago," 24, 130 ; al. bucellago, 1, 20 tussilago," 26, 30 capsilago, 2, 28 chrysolago, 2, 59 Pavli Fest. Epit. uitrago, 2, 18 forago," 90, 12 PeIiAGONIVS. GELiirvs. ossilago,^" 491 ed. Ihm. {=ap. Veg. (stribiligo," (strobiligo), 5, 20, 1.) Vet. 6, 14, 3) 1 Plin. ; Pelag. Vet. » Col. ; Plin. ; Paul, ex Fest. ; Tert. = Plin. ; Th. Priao. ■> Petr. ; Pliu. ; Mart. ; Anson. ; Pelag. Vet. ; Marc. Bmp. ■> Plin. ; Veget. ; Pelag. Vet. « Veget. 'Plin.; Frontin.; Apnl.; Solin.; Bnmen. Pan.; Amm.; Augustin.; Mart. Cap.; Isic^.; (Liu. 44, 33, 3, ed. Weisseni. — soaturiges). « Plin. » Plin.; luuen.; Ambros.; Pelag. Vet.; Augustin. '» Vulg.; Marc. Emp.; Pelag. Vet. " Form -igo — Marc. Emp. 1= Th. Prise. " Veget. " ApuL Herb. i^ Symm. Ep.; Gloss. Isid. " Arnob. "• *Arnob.; Peleg. Vet. '» Vopisc; Amm. >» Veget.; Cass. FeL »» Veg. Vet 1, 22,1. 84 WORD FORMATION IN THE [§24. -mentvm. Vegetivs. MaecbliiVs Empiriovs. claudigo, Vet. 1, 26, 1 surdigo, 9, 66 ; al. Pevdentivs. respergo, adu. Symm. 1, 503 Theodobys Peisoiaots. mucilago, 4, 1 OaELIVS AyEBLIAUYS. ferulago, Acut. 2, 12, 84 Isidobvs. sen-ago, Id. 1, 14, 107 ; al. milago, (miluago), 12, 6, 36 § 24. Substantives in -men, -mentum : The relation of these suffixes to plebeian Latin, and to each other, is by no means as clear as that of most of those already treated. Stuenkel, following Corssen's view that -men is the older suf- fix from which -mentum was afterwards developed,' contends that the former was retained in the sermo plebeius in a large proportion of words where the literary language substituted -mentum, yet his own researches show that Va.rr., especially in the Sat. Men., gave preference to -mentum, while Lucr., writ- ing in a more elevated style, preferred those in -men. Paucker, in his Subindenda Lex. Lat., (p. 430),^ has given a clearer ex- position of the relationship; according to his figures the whole number of uett. in -mentum is 182, in -men 132; of these, 51 forms are concurrent, cognomen, cognomentum, etc., the form in -men being in 27 cases the younger. Of the words not having corresponding forms, those in -mentum outnumber the others by nearly 2 to 1, (-mentum — 104 ; -men = 58). This preference for the longer suffix is most apparent in the more vulgar writers : Plant, has 45 in -mentum, of which only 25 are classic, (Cic. or Caes.); 19 in -men, of which all are in Cic. exce^img flemen, praesegmen, sarmen, subtemen, sunien, spectamen, and for only one of these does Cic. use a corresponding long form, subtementum. Cato, according to Slaughter, adds 10 in -mentum, and only 2 in -men, a remarkable anomaly if the lat- ter were an archaism.' Ter., always more correct than Plant., uses out of 14 in -mentum only 2 not found in Cic, while all of his words in -men are classical. Slaughter, therefore, ' stuenkel, p. 33, citing Corss. Krit. Nachtr. p. 124, but conf. Brugmann, Vergl. Gram. IL, p. 384. " Im Uridg. gab es einige Bildungen auf -to- als Brweiterung von Stammen auf -men-," sq. 'I regret that being unable to obtain a copy of the Sub- indenda, I have been forced to rely upon the extract contained in Goelzer's St. J6rome, p. 62, not. 'Slaughter, p. 23. § 34. -MENTVM.] ROMAN SEBMO PLEBEIVS. 85 agrees with Ploen, " that -men belongs to an eleyated style of writing, tragedy and epic poetry, and there are not so many forms in comedy and satire ; -mentum is characteristic of a less elevated style of writing, comedy showing fifty-two ex- amples of new forms, tragedy three." ^ The vulgar writer Vitr. adds 4 in -mentum, 4 in -men; Silver Latin, which as a whole, seems to reflect the later tendency of the servio plebeius, has 42 in -mentum, 26 in -men. The African writers show a preference for the longer suifix : Gell. 9 ; Apul. 17 ; Tert. 10, as compared with -men, Gell. 1 ; Apul., 13 ; Tert., 6 ; both suf- fixes however are favorites in African Latinity, and -men has been claimed as a distinctive feature of it.^ From the foregoing statistics it seems clear that Stuenkel was wrong in assigning -men to the list of vulgar Latin suf- fixes, and that on the contrary -mentum, like other heavy terminations, was the favorite in the sermo plebeius ; this view was evidently favored by Schmilinsky,^ who included -mentum among the suffixes " quas Bomanorum sermo vulgaris praeierat; and by Eonsch,'' who gives no less than 78 in -mentum as vulgar, and only 32 in -men. The same view is taken recently by Goelzer,^ who regards the prevalence of these forms in Hier. as due to the influence of the popular speech, and those in -men as distinctly poetic. Especially noteworthy is the use of words in -men, and -mentum as equivalent to abstract substantives in -tio, a peculiarity usually regarded as characteristic of African Latin, but attributed by Schulze to the sermo plebeius in general.* It was first observed in connection with -mentum by Ott,' who cites dissimulaTnentum = dissimulatio, Apul.; cunctamentum = cuncfatio, Mart. Cap.; fricamentum, confricamentum = fricatio, confricatio, Gael. Aur.; tutavientu7n=tutatio, Vulg. ; he is cited by Sittl, who also regards this as African Latin.^ Schmidt ' on the > Slaughter, Ter., p. 24. « Sittl, Lokal. Versohiedenh., p. 140, " Betraohten wir. . . die dem naohklassichen Latein eigenen Substantiva auf men, so sind unter 43 mir bekannten Bildungen 23 bloss afrikanisoh, 6 zuerst von Afrikanern gebildet, dagegen nur 4 in anderen Provinzen entstanden und 10 den Afrikanern fremd." » Schmilinsky, p. 34. "Bonsoli, p. 2.5. ^iGoelzer, p. 32; 61. Conf. Schulze, Diss. Hal. VI, p. 158; Hauschild, Id. ib. p. 253. ' Schulze, Diss. Hal., VI, 1.58, " Substt. in -men, quae eo- dem modo ac substantiva in -mentum non solum apud Af rieanos scriptores sed omnino in sermone uulgari saepius in locum substantiuorum in -tio sucoesserunt." ' Ott, Jahrb. 1874, Vol. 109, p. 843. » Sittl. Lokal. Verschiedenh., p. 143. ' Schmidt, Tert., I, p. 26. 86 WORD FORMATION IN THB [§ 3i. -mentvm. contrary regards it as late Latin, but especially frequent in ApuL, and Tert., and cites from the latter deuotame7itum = deuo- tio, aspernamentum = aspematio, exsecramentum = exsecratio, supplicmnentum, = suppUcatio; and of forms in -men, ostentamen — ostentatio. Whether this usage first arose in African Latin or not, Sehulze is evidently right in assigning it to the sermo ple- heius, as is well shown by the force of this suffix in the Eomance languages, where it regularly denotes an action or condition, but is rarely concrete : Ital. conoscimento, sentimento, tradimento, vdiraento ; Fr., commencement, jugement, sentiment, etc' Plavtvs. Cato. cognomentum," Mil. 1038 ; al. antepagmeutum," R. B. 14 craciamentum,' Capt. 999 ; al. coronamentum," Id. 8, 2 deliramentum,^ Id. 598 ; al. iugumentum, Id. 14 explementum,' Stick. 173 laxamentum," Id. 19 fermentum,'' Gas. 325 ; al. *lutamentiim, Id. 128 hostimentum,' Asin. 172 operimentum," Id. 10 inanimentum, Stick. 173 sioilimentum, Id. 5, 8 nidamentum," Bud. 889 substramentum, Id. 161, 2 opprobramentum, Merc. 420 praepedimentum," Poen. 606 CAEorLrvs. pulmentum,"" Aul. 316 ; al. commemoramentum," Com. 166 ramentTim," Bacck. 680 peniculamentum, " Id. 132 scitamentum," Men. 209 sinciputamentnm, Id. 211 Tbkentivs. stabilimentum," Cure. 367 termentum," Bacck. 929 tinnimentum, Bud. 806 *iuramentuiii,^° Andr. 728 salsamentum,"' Ad. 380 Ennivs. Afbanivs. peniculamentum, " Com. 363 delenimentum,'" Com. 378; al. > Diez, p. 683, " driickt. . . eine Handlung oder einen ZuBtand, selten einen concie- ten Begriif aus." = Poet. ap. Cio. Fin.; Sail. Pr.; Messala ap. Sen.; Tac; Gell. » Oic, semel, (Phil. 11, 8 ; comp. Hausohild, Diss. Hal. VI, p. 253, " cruciamentum uulgaris eeimonis esse decla- rat frequens Plauti usus " ); Arnob. •• Flin.; Ambros.; Snip. Sen.; Prud.; Hier.; Vulg.; AuguBtin.; /orm *deleramenta, Laber. 135. ' Sen. Bp. ; Prontin.; Lact.; Cassian. " Verg. Ge.; Cels,; Sen.; Col.; Tac.; luuen.; Arnob.; Pall.; Macr. ' Enn.; Aoc; Seru. adVerg. » Arnob. » 01. Mam. ; Sidon. Ep. " Hor. Sat. ; Apul. Met. ; lust. ; Gael. Anr. ; Schol. Pers. " Lucr.;Sen.; Sorib.; Plin. " Gell.; Apul. " Plin. ; Val. Max. ; Augns- tin. "Pest. '=Caecil.;Luoil.; Arnob. '« Vitr.; Paul, ex Pest. " Plin. ; Tert. i^Xre- bon. ap. Cio. Bp.; Cic, seme!., (Clu. 33, 89) ; Liu.; Vitr. ; Sen. ■» Varr. ; *Cic. Leg. 2, 28, 56; Sail. Pr.; Plin.; Ambros.; Vulg. 2» Pronto. ^i Enn.; Lucil.; Arnob. 22 Cited by Donat. ad loc. as vulgar ; Amm. ; ICfc. "^^ Var. ; Col. ; Plin. ; Gell. ; alio sensu, Cic. , semel, (Diu. 2, 117). 24 Laber. ; Sail. ; Liu. ; Plin. Bp. ; Tac. ; lustin. ; Pronto ; ICt. § 24. -MBNTVM.] ROMAN 8BRM0 PLEBEIVS. 87 Vaeko. • crementnm,' Sat. Men. 199 equimentum, Id. 502 fulmentum," ap. Non. 206, 24 retrimentum/ R. R. 1, 64; al. tomentum,* L. L. 5, 167 NlGIDIVS FlGVIiVS. inclinamentum, ap. Oell. 4, 9, 2 LVCHETIVS. formameiitum,'2, 819 ViTBwrvs. auripigmentum/ 7, 7, 5 oapillamentum,'' 4, 1, 7 inquinamentum,' 8, 4, 2 loculamentum,' 10, 9, 2 Celsvs. linamentnm," 2, 11 i«.; al. omentum," 4, 1 mecf. recrementum,'" 6, 8 in. strigmentum," 2, 6 med. COLVMBLLA. aeramentum," 12, 3, 9 calamentum, 4, 27, 1 crassamentum,'^ 12, 12, 1 excrementum," {excerno), 8, 5, 25 odoramentum," 11, 2, 17 Peteonivs. interpretamentum," 10, 1 Plimvs. coassameutum, 16, 210 B. conamentum, 19, 27 glutinamentum, 13, 81 incantamentum," 28, 10 meditamentum,'" ap. Patuiker nucamentum, 16, 49 obtiaramentum,'" 16, 34; al. placamentum,°'' 21, 42 ; al. recisamentum," 34, 111 secamenta, orum, 16, 42 sedimentum, 36, 73 GbUiIVS. annotamentum, 1, 7, 18 ; al. decrementum,"^ 3, 10, 11 figmentum,"" 5, 12, 12 frequentamentum, 1, 11, 12 ; aX. moderamentum, 13, 6, 1 legumentum,"" 4, 11, 4 moderamentum, 13, 6, 1 modulamentum, 1, 7, 19 simnlamentum,'" 15, 22 lemm. Ebonto. reuimentum, J). 211, 21 ed. Naher. spectamentum. Biff. Voa. p. 359 ed. Rom. ApVIiEIVS. agnomentum, Mag. 56 antecantamentnm. Met. 11, 9 conorementum, Mag. 49 dissimulamentum. Id. 87 ; al. ' Tert. ; Vulg. ; Ps. -Cypr. ; Augustin. ; Cael. Aur. ; Isid. ; Boeth. ^ Vitr. ; Cels. ; Pg. - Apic. ; Solin. ; Amm. ; Sidon. Ep. ' Cels. ; Maor. ■" Sen. ; Plio. ; Mart. ; Tao. ; Suet. ; Apul. ' Amob. « Cels. ; Plin. ; Scrib. ; Cael. Anr. ; Isid. ' Sen. ; CoL ; Petr. ; Plin. ; Solin. ; Suet. Tert. 8 Paul, ex Pest. ; Gell. ; Ambros. ; Tert. ; Hier. ; Vnlg. ; Sulp. Seu. ; Cael. Aur. « Sen. ; Col. ; Veg. Vet. ' » Col. ; Plin. ; Not. Tir. i ■ Plin. ; Pers. ; luuen. ; Suet. ; Ps. -Apio. ; Macr. 12 Plin.; Gell. " Plin.; Val. Max. " Plin.; Hier.; Vulg. ; Augustin. ; Edict. Diocl. " Gell. " Plin. ; Tao. ; Apul. " Plin. ; Hier. ; Vulg. ; Augustin. ; Cael. Aur. ; Inscrr. 18 Gell. 19 Amm. '" Tao.; GelL; Amm. =i Cael. Aur.; Past. Herm. " Tao.; Apul. " Auot. Palimps. in Maii Praef . ad Cio. Rep. p. 32 ed. Rom. 2* Apul. ; Hier. ; Augustin. '" Apul. ; Tert. ; Cypr. ; Spart. ; Laot. ; Hier. ; Vulg. ; Amm. 20 Gloss. Labb. " Auot. Itin. Alex.; EooL S8 WOED FORMATION IN TEE L§ 34. -MENTVM. enidimentum, Met. 9, 11 exeroitamentum, ' Flor. 15 fulcimentum,'' Met. 1, 16 illeotamentum, Mag. 98 inhonestamentum, Id. 3 intrimentum, Met. 10, 13 moramentum, Flor. 21 nugamentum, Met. 1, 25 obiectamentum, ^a^. 1 pi'otrimentum, Met. 8, 31 rogamentum, (Ps.-Apul.) Bogm. Plat. 3. ^. 265 B. supplicamentum/ Met. 11, 20 terrioulamentum,* Deo Socr. 15 Teeivujianvs. abominamentum, ' a^M. Jmc?. 13 aemulamentum, (Ps.-Tert.) Poet. adu. Marc. 4, 10 aspernamentum, ' adu. Marc. 3, 23 decoramentum,' Cult. Fern. 2, 12 deuotamentum," Seorp. 2, 849 exaecramentum,' Apol. 22 ; al. factitamentum," Anim. 18 ex. obligamentum," adu. Marc. 3, 22 ; al. sputamentum,'^ j^ed. 30 strumentum, Vxor. 1, 7 superindumentum," adu. Mare. 3, 24 Intpb. Ieen. oontemperamentum, 2, 14, 8 ciudimentum, 2, 19, 2 Aenobivs. castellamentum, 2, 42 ChAIiOIDIVS. rmncupamentum, Tim. 306 PaIOjADIVS. Imimentum, 11, 14, 6 Ammianvs. allenimentum, 27, 3, 9 palpamentum, 27, 11, 6 regimentum, 25, 9, 7 ; al. Vegettvs. iuuamentum. Vet. 3, 4 ea! /^j < • suscitabulum,' Sat. Men. 348 tribulum," R. R. 1. 22, 1 ; al. Vvlgata. fundibulum," 1 Macch. 6, 51 Gelmvs. *ignitabulum, '° 15, 2, 3 Geegoeivs Tueonbnsis. uectabulum," 20, 1, 28 pedibulum, H. F. 3, 15 b. Substantives in =culuin: Plavtvs. pugnaculum," Mil. 334 Petronivs. tomaculum,=" 31, 49 TlTiMJVS. farticulum. Com. 90 Vakeo. obiectaculum, R. E. 3, 17, 9 Plxnivs. conceptaculum," 11, 138 cooperculum,"' 28, 109 staticulum.'^ 34; 163 Gellivs. habitaoulum,"' 5, 14, ^1 OoLYMBLIiA. crepitaculum," 9, 12, 2 MiNVorvs Felix. notaculum, 31, 1 Capit. ; Lampr. ; Vulg. ; form -la, = Plant. ; Tert. ; Gloss. Paris. " ApuL Met. =1 Phaedr. ; Petr. ; Plin. ; Snet. ; luuen. ; Mart. ; Apul. ; Paul. Nol. ; Ten. Port. ■■ Cels. ; Sen.; Petr.; Plin.; Quint.; Vulg.; Cassiod.; OIL. 4. » Vitr.; Col.; Plin.; Vopisc; Pall. « Gloss. Labb. ; Gloss. Paris. ' Pest. ' Apul. Flor. ' Verg. Ge. ; Plin. ; form -la, Col. ; Vulg. i»Solin.;MaorSat. " Non. " lul. Yal. "(Fulg.l Serm. 54. ^i form dica' bula, = Mart. Cap. ; -um, = Seru. ad Verg. i« Vulg. ; Ma" Mart. ; Inu. ; Fron- tin. =■ Gell. 22 Apul. ; PalL ; Gloss. Labb. " Tert. "* Tert. ; PaU.; Paoat. Pan. ; Amm.; Vulg.; Prud.; Augustin. § 25. -CVLVM. ] ROMAN 8EBM0 PLEBEIVS. 91 APVUEXVS. demeaculum, Met. 6, 2 memoraculum, Mag. 56 occui'saculum, Id. 64 offensaculum/ Met. 9, 9 remeaculuin, Id. 6, 2 reuerticulum, Id. 3, 11 ; al. signacnlnm,'' Flor. 9, p. 11, 6 Kr. Chaloidivs. temperaculum, Id. 6, p. 5, 18 Kr. emissaculum, Tim. 39 ; al. pinnaculum,' adu. lud. 8 potacnlnm, Apol. 39 ; al. uectaculum, Anim. 53 ; al. Abnobivs. furfuraculum,* 6, 14 TertvuiIAuvs. Venantivs Fortynatvs. exceptaoulum, Spett. 2 retentaculum, Vit. S. Menard. obstrepitaculiim, adu. Marc. 1, 20 12 'Eccl. 2 Tert.; Vlp. Dig.;Prud. = Valg. ' Gloss. Isid. n.— ADJECTIVES. § 26. Adjectives in -bundus : These adjectives hardly need any further commentary than the accompanying list, to prove their vulgar character.^ Out of a total of 141,^ {uett. 52, recc. 89), I have found but 7 in Cic, and 2 of these confined to his letters and the oration against Verres. The great majority are confined to writers of inferior latinity, largely as airai dprj- t^iva, and to glossaries. Plant, has 7, of which 2, ludibundus, morihundus, recur in Cic. ; Cato, besides the Plautine ridihun- dus, has the two extraordinary forms tuburcMnabundus, lur- chinabundus, the use of which Quint.^ condemns ; Sisenn. has populahundus ; Claud. Quadrig. cunctahundus, hinnihunde, Cor- nif. Ehet. tremebundus ; Sail., full of archaisms, adds two, praedabundus, uitdbundus, and Laber. amorahundus, cited by Caesellius Vindex * in his commentarium hctionumantiquarum, ; so that the formation, like so many others in plebeian Latin, may be reasonably regarded as archaic. Yery few, as errabun- dus, Tnoribundus, were retained in general use. Livy forms a striking exception, using not less than 17 of these words, and it has been suggested that this peculiarity constitutes part of his characteristic Patavinitas? Of these 17 words only 6 are found before Idu. ; of the remaining 11, two, tentabundus, deliberahundus, are not found later ; the rest are rare and for the most part confined to the historians, who naturally fall more or less under the influence of his style and vocabulary. Thus Tac. has 7 ; 5 from Liu., contionabundus, minitabundus, moribundus, uitabundus, cunctabundus ; 2 new, deprecaiv,ndus, speculabundus ; Suet, has 6 ; 4 are from Liu., gratulabundus, in- digndbundus, ludibundus, uenerabundus. The remaining two are speculabundus, from Tac, and osculabundus, not previously 1 See Landgraf, Bliltt. £ Bayer. Gymn. VII. p. 330 ; Guerioke, p. 33 ; Schmilinsky, p. 39 ; Ronsoh, pp. 338-9; Frolich, B. Afr., p. 58; Ulrich, Vitr., II., p. 5. » Paucker, Hier. p. 65 sq. ' Quint. 1, 6, 43, neque enim tuburohinabundum et lurohmabundum iam in nobis quisquam ferat, licet Cato sit auctor. * Gell. XI., 15, 1. '■ Klotz, Stilist. p. 83. § 30. -BVNDVs.] ROMAN SEBMO PLEBBIV8. 93 found. Curt, has 5 : 2 new forms, hacchahundus, mirdbundus ; the rest from Liu., comissabundus, errahundus, v^nerabundus. A strong argument that this is an archaism retained in the historians, is that they have also retained the unclassical con- struction of a transitive accusative after these adjectives ; the earliest extant instance is in Sisenn. ap. Gell. 11, 15, 7, popula- iundus agros, and this construction is imitated by Sail, with uitdbund'tis, Liu. with contionahundus, uitabundus. Curt, uenera- bundvs, Suet, speculabundus, lust, meditabundus, and is espe- cially frequent in the archaist Apuleius.* Aside from this con- struction, the latter is very fond of adjectives in -bundus, using not less than 16, of these 11 not previously found, and 9 of these peculiar to Apul. In the later language these deriva- tions are not infrequent, and the unusually large proportion found in Glossaries show how many more must have been in use than gained admittance into literature. Paucker's list con- tains 17 from Glossaries, including the Thorn. Thes. Nou. Lot. : cadabundus, imperitabnndus, parabundus, cessabundus, inpudibundus, pugnabundus, conciliabundus, luctabundus, rixabundus, consolabundus, minabundus, sitibnndus, exsulabundns, mussitabundus, stabundus. fabundus, negabundus, Yet as is always the case with the Glossaries, it is impossi- ble to say how many of these words belonged to the older lan- guage. At any rate, the later literature, while containing a comparatively large number of new forms, seems to have avoided their use : many are diraf dprifieva ; many more are con- fined to one or two authors ; Tert. who usually outnumbers Apul. at the rate of 3 to 2 in new formations, has only 7 as against the latter's 11 ; and lastly the Romance languages, while showing a number of forms in -undus, -cuudus, avoided those in -bundus ; Dies cites only Pr. vagabond? This suffix belongs then to the sermo plebems, but chiefly to its earlier period. It was one of the many archaisms pre- served in popular speech, for the sake of the heavy syllables, rather than for any distinctive meaning that the suffix properly had. Caesellius Vindex, in quoting from Laberius the form » Compare Draeger, I, p. 357. ' Diez, p. 679. 94 WORD FORMATION IN THE [§ 36. -bvndvs. amorahundam, already cited, says that it was used as an equiva- lent for the present participle, " eajigura scriptum, . . . qua, ' Ivdihunda ' et ' ridibundft ' et ' errahunda ' dicitur ludens et ridens et errans" and for this he was censured, according to GelL, by the grammarian Terentius Scaurus.' He was speak- ing however of Laberius, a distinctly vulgar writer, and may have had in mind the current popular usage of his day. But at the time when literature began to throw off the classic fet- ters, and sufSxes became living agents of linguistic growth, adjectives in -buudus had lost their popularity, if we may argue from Tert., whom Paucker calls, " ecclesiastid eloquii quasi informatorem," ^ and it is not surprising to find them gradually disappearing from the later language. Naevivs. Lvcrbtivs. cassabundus,' Com. Fr. 120 errabundus," 4, 692 Tiersabundus," 6, 437 PliAVTVS. *deplorabundus, Aul. 316 Vaeeo. lixabundus,'' Stick. 288 tiertilabundiis," Sat. Men. 108 ludibundus," Pseud. 1275 plorabundus/^M?. 317 Oioeko, (Epistt.). ridibundus,' Epid. 413 noctuabundus, ad. Att. 12, 1, 2 uerberabundus, Stick. 444 Labbkivs. Q^^Q amorabimdus, ap. Oell. 11, 15, 5 lurchinabundus, Inc. Libr. Fr. 49 tuburchinabundus, Id. ih. JLmvs." commissabundus, " 9, 9, 17 QvADKiGAEivs. contionabundus, '* 3, 47, 3 ; al. cunctabundus,' Ann. 1, Fr. 10 h. deliberabundus, 1, 54, 6 ; al. hinnibnnde, Ann. 16, Fr. 78 p. gratulabundus," 7, 33, 18 indignabundus," 38, 57, 7 SisENNA. lacrimabundus," 3, 46, 8 populabundus," Hist. Fr. 55 minitabundus,"' 39, 41, 3 > Gell. XL, 15. 3 sq. ' Paucker, Ztsch. f. 6st. G. 1881, p. 484, cited by Sittl, Lokal. Versohiedenh. p. 141. = Maor. eat.; conf. Paul. ex. Fest. 48, 4. ■• Paul. Diac; Gl. laid.; com/. Paul, ex Fest. 116, 19. « Cio. Verr. 3, 156; Ep. 16, 9, 2; Liu.; Suet..; Gell. » Porph. ad Hot. <,adu.) 1 Cato, Oratt. Fr.; conf. Ter. Scaur, ap. Gell. 11, 1.5, 3. » Liu.; Tac; Apiil. ; Bumen. Pan.; Mamert. lulian. » Liu. " Auct. B. Af r. ; Catull. ; Verg. ; Liu. ; Curt. ; Vitr. ; Lact. " Vitr. " Chaloid. Tim. '' Conf. supra, p. 93. i" Cuit.; Plin.; Porphyr. ad Hor.Sat. ■» Tac; Capit. " Justin.; Suet. "Suet.; GelL " Cypr. Ep. ; Lact. ; Charis. " Tac. § 26. -BVNDV8.] MOMAN SESMO PLEBEIVS. 95 mirabundus,' 25, 37, 12 ; al. peregrinabundus,'' 28, 18, 10 tentabundus, 21, 36, 1 uenerabundus,' 1, 16, 6 IVSTINTS. exsultabundus,' 18, 7, 10 meditabundus, 38, 3, 7 Valebivs Maximvs. festinabundus,^ 2, 8, 5 iocabundus, " 2, 4, 4 ; al. FbNESTEIiLA. uagabundus,' ap. Pulg. Myth. 3, 9 Insokr. Pompeianae. ruibundus, OIL. IV. 1688 Pbtkonivs. cantabundus, 62, 4 Gellivs. oogitabundus,' 2, 1, 2 gloriabundus," 5, 5, 4 iactabundus, 19, 1, 1 ; al. laetabundus,'" 11, 15, 8 nitibundus," 1, 11, 8 noscitabundus, 5, 14, 11 oscitabundus,'" 4, 20, lemm. saltabnndus, 20, 3, 2 stomachabundus, 17, 8, 6 tindabundus,'=2, 30,3 APVIiETCS. auxiliabundus, Deo Soar. 11 certabundus, de Mund. 22 excusabundus, Apol. 79 gaudibundus,'* Met. 8, 2 imaginabundus, Id. 3, 1 munerabundus, Id. 11, 18 murmmabundus, Id. 2, 20 nutabundus,'^ Id. 9, 41 periclitabundus, Jrf. 5, 23 ; al. rimabundus," Id. 2, 5 ; ai. spumabundus, Apol. 44 Tebtvllianvs. ancupabundus, Anvm. 39 cauillabundus, 7d. 34 commentabundus, Paudker comminabundus, adu. Marc. 4, 15 contemplabundus, Id. 4, 40 famulabundus," Id. 3, 7 palabundus," Apol. 21 Oypeianvs. balabundus, Ep. 45, 3 cruciabundus, Jrf. 59, 3 fluotuabundus," de Laps. 25 Aenobivs. pauibundus,"" 7, 13 IVUVS VaIiERIVS. amplexabundus, 2, 32 aurigabundus, 1, 17 eiulabundus, 2, 16 natabundus, 12, 24 nixabundus, 1, 11 ChAIiCTDIVS. rotabundus, Tim. 40 B. scrutabundus. Id. 26 B. uentilabundus, Id. ib. 1 Curt.; Apiil. Met. = Pulg. Myth. ^ gnet. ; Curt. < Solin. » Maor. ; Auguatin. ; * Auot. Itin. Alex. » Lact. ; Mart. Cap. ' Solin. ; Augustin. » Hyg. Fab. ; Firm. Math.; Gloss. Labb. » Laot. '» Hyg. Fab.; Vulg.; Mart. Cap. "Solin. " Sidon. Ep. "Amm. "Cypr. Bp. is Salu. ; Lact. '« Fulg. Myth. " Vulg. " Cypr. Bp. Auot. Itin. Alex. " Ambros. ; Augustin. ; Bufin. "» 'Augustin. 96 WORD FORMATION IN THE [§37. -bilis. PaIiLABivs. Mabtianvs CapeijiA. aestuabundus, 11, 17, 2 conspicabundus, 8, 803 flammabundus, 1, 90 AvcT. Itin. Aubx. fluibundus, 1, 88 adminiculabiindus, 8, (21) salutabundus, 7, 729 uisabundus, 23 Tiibrabundns, 8, 880 Ammianvs. Sidonivs Apollinakis. uastabundus, 31, 8, 6 carminabundus, Ep. 8, 11 iactitabundus, Id. 3, 13 extr. Ambeosivs. latitabundus, Id. 1, 6 extr. fluctuabundus,' de lob, 4, 10, 27 ludificabuudus, Id. 7, 14 otiabundus, Id. 4, 18 AVGVSTINTS. contremibimdns, in Ps. 17, 20 Aldhelmvs. exlT. rudibundus, de Ee Gramm. in insultabundus, Ep. 35, 3 Glass. Auct. 5, 568 mendicabtmdTiB, M. 261, 1 rugibundus, Garm. de Virg. 1226 § 27. Adjectives in -bilis : That the frequent use of adjec- tives in -bilis is a feature of the serTno plebeius has been gen- erally conceded,^ and statistics tend to establish this view. The entire number in the language, as given by Paucker,' is 1082, recc. 801, ueit. 289, and of these only 89 in Oic, barely 7|^ of the whole. Of the remaining 200 uett. a number are poetic ; thus Verg. gives 10 ; Ou. 27. 70 occur first in Silver Latin : L. Sen. 25, Plin. 16, Col. 3, Mart., luuen., and Pers. 1 each. The majority however belong to writers of inferior Latini- ty. They are numerous in early Latin, and Knapp * is un- doubtedly correct in regarding them as another instance of the retention of archaisms in the ser mo plebeius. The frequency in Plautus of these adjs., and of advs. in -biliter is often noticed by Lorenz,'' and Schmilinsky (p. 38), gives a list of 22, which he attributes to the vulgar Latin. The prevalence of such adverbs in the wall-inscriptions of Pompeii has been cited by lAugustin.; Cypr.; (Bufin. ) Comm. in Oseam. 2 Rebling, p. 24; Thielmann, Cornif. Rhet., p. 98 ; Stinner, p. 11 ; KOhler, p. 878 ; Schnlze, DisB. HaL VI., p. 169; Regnier, St. Aug. p. 6, "oe sent encore la des mots bien populaires ; " Guericke, p. 33. ^ Paucker, Materialien III., p. 18. * Knapp, Gell., p. 155. » Lorenz ad Mil., 60; Id. ad Pseud. 933 ; Id. Kr. Anm. ad Most. 34; Id. ad Mil. 360, citing Plaut. diisimulabilUer, perplexablUter, polluciblUter, Naeu., ezanimabiliter, Paaim., minitabUiter ; Ace, indecorubiliter, Cato, imperdbiliter ; Varr. Sat. Men., mutabiliter. § S7. -BiLis.] BOMAW SEBMO PLEBBIVS. 97 Munro/ as an evidence of their frequent use in the senrw plebeius. It is chiefly however in the later language and first of all in the African writers, that this formation becomes promi- nent.» Gell. adds 15, Apul. 28, Tert. 74, Arnob. 10. From this time on, these adjs., like the verbal abstracts in -tio, -sio, seem to have been formed from any verb at pleasure.' Their number grew steadily under the Scriptt Eccl.; Hier. seems to have been especially fond of them, adding 20 to the list, and employing no less than 122 of those already in use.^ As late as the 5th cent., a single author, Gael. Aurel., added 44 new words to this class,' and their frequency in the Eomance lan- guages shows that the suffix maintained its activity uninter- rupted, until modern times. These adjs. are regularly derived from the present stem ; irregular formations from the part, per/., as flexibilis, Cic, are rare in classic Latin, but become very frequent in the later language, {uett. 9, recc. 130)* thus, Tert., accessiMlis, dmisihilis, hidiuisibilis, inter emptibilis, irreprehensibiiis, etc.; Hier., con- temptibilis, impassibilis, irremisdhilis, etc. The forms from verbs in -scere are worthy of note, as being evidence of the plebeian weakening of inchoative verbs : such forms are unknown to the classic Latin, and appear first in the literature of the decadence ; thus, Tert., immarcessihilis ; Hier., putreseiMlis, conoipiscibilis, Cassiod., eruhescibills, etc.'' Another evidence of the plebeian character of these adjs. is afforded by the large proportion compounded with prepositions, or formed from compound verbs. Thus in Paucker's list, 1 Munro, ad Luor. VI, 1176, cited by Knapp, Gell., p. 155. " Sittl, Lokal. Ver- schiedenh., p. 141, " Bei den Adjektiven haben namentlich die Ableitnngen mit . . . -bills den Afrikanem sehr viel zu danken." It has been sometimes suggested that the prevalence of these forms in Gell. is due to conscious imitation of the old writers. The large number however found in Tert., five times that of Gell., tends to prove that the latter was simply following the tendency of his age. In con- scious archaism of Gell. and Apul. (as subs, in -or, adjs. in -bundus) their formations usually outnumber those of Tert. ' Diez, p. 644, " Die sputere Latinitat scheint auch dieses sufSx wie einzige andre, fast an jedeu belebige Verbum gefugt zu haben," conf. Bonnet, p. 466, "H semble qu'on les ait aimes pour lenr longour mfime, car on ne craint ni I'ablatif en abilibus, ni surtont I'adverbe en abUiter," citing from Greg. Tut.: execrabilitcr, fauorabiliter, horribiliter, incessabiliter, inrationabiliter, inre- preTiensibilater, tei-)-ibUUer, triumphabiliter, uenerabiliter. < Pauok. Hier., p. 64. = Comp. Goelzer, p. 169. « Gfoelzer, p. 139 ; Panck., Material. Ill, p. 8, not. 1. ' Goel- zer, p 140 ; Panck. Material. Ill, p. 19, " 33 dooh nur recc." 7 98 WOBD FORMATION IN THE [§ 37. -bilis. about 600, or over one-half, are so compounded. These were much rarer in the classic language : thus Cic. has but 31 ; 4 with ad-, accusdbilis, admirahilis, affahilis, aspectabilis ; 4 with con-: commemorahilis, congregahilis, comparahilis, compreh&nsi- hilis ; 1 with de- : detestahilis; 2 with dis- : dissipahilis, disso- lubilis ; 2 with ex- : exitidbilis, exorabilis ; 17 with in- : inae- qvahilis, inaestimdbilis, incommutahilis, indissolubilis, inexora- hilis, inexpiahilis, ineccplebilis, inexplicahilis, inexpugnahilis, immdbilis, implacabilis, incredibilis, innumerdbilis, insanabilis, insatidbilis, insaturabilis, intolerabilis ; one with per- : perflahilis. Of the entire number of these adjs., there are over 350 com- pounded with in- negative; of these Cic. has barely 5 per cent. It is noteworthy that these adjs. are rare in the Scriptt. E.. B., and consequently do not belong to the sermo rusticus. In the following list, out of 4 words from Cato, only one, resti- lilis, is from the E. B. Varro, E. E., gives only one, alibilis ; Col. 3, and Pall., writing at the period of greatest fertility of derivation, only two. Before leaving this class of adjs. a few words must be said about their use in an active sense. The normal value of the suffix is passive, but in archaic and in late Latin the active meaning is not uncommon, and Paucker has indicated 277 adjs. which are so employed, either wholly or in part.^ Of these, all are recc. but 63, and the majority of those are from early Latin. Very few are classical ; Cic. has 9 ; amabilis, ela- mentabiiis, flebilis, incredibiliter, lamentabilis, patibilis, stabilis, terribilis. Plant, on the contrary has 12, adjutabilis, conducibi- lis, discordahilis, dissiirvulabiliter, excruciabilis, immemorabilis, impetrabilis, incogiiabilis, lucrificahilis, ludificabilis, perplexabilis, prostibilis ; Cato adds 1, imperabiliter ; Pacuu. 1, minitabiliter ; Ter. 1, placabilis; Ace. 3, liornficabilis, indecorabiliter, taibifica- bilis; 'Lvicil.2,genitabilis,monstri/icabiUs; Afran. 1, intolerabilis ; Quadrig. 1, exsuperabilis ; Varr. 3, alibilis, signiflccMlis, uigabi- lis ; Luer. 2, mactabilis, manabilis. A few are first found with active meaning in the Augustan poets : Verg., lacrimabilis, penetrabilis, Hor., illacrimabilis, Ouid., durabilis, resonabilis, so- nabilis ; and the usage gains ground in Silver Latin: Val. Max., uenerabilis ; Scrib., irrequiebilis ; Col., medicabilis ; Pers., ' Conf. Pauok. Materialien, III., pasaim. §37. -BILIS.] ROMAN SEBMO PLEBEIV8. 99 reparabilis ; Plin., generabUis, meaMlis, spirabilis, uisibUis, Stat., remeabilis, Quint., persuasibilis, Tac, deledahilis ; Inscrr. Pom- peian., festinabiliter, irrumabiliter. But it is above all in tlie African writers that this usage flourished : Paucker cites from Gell. consolabilis, crudabilis, impeccabilw, incongelabilis, inuita- bilis, obsequibilis, uocdbilis ; and from Apul. eiulabilis, inerrabilis, inexplebilis, Tnutabilis, uitiabilis, ululahilis; and Sittl' attributes 7 to Arnob. frustrahilis, irreuocabilis, irrecorddbilis, penetrabilis, crudabilis, uenerabilis, genetabilis. As all three of these authors are noted for their love of ar- chaisms this active use of adjs. in -Ibilis may have been a con- scious imitation of the older writers. Naevtvs. exanimabiliter. Com. 35 Plavtvs. adiutabilis, Mil. 1144 ; al. aequiperabilis,'' Trin. 466 castigabilis, Id. 4A conducibilis,' Id. 36 oruciabiliter,* Pseud. 950 discordabilis, Oapl. 402 dissimulabiliter, Mil. 260 donabilis," Pud. 654 exoruciabilis, ° Gist. 653 exoptabilis,' Stick. 395 illocabilis, Aul, 191 *mutibilia, Mm. 168 immemorabilis," Cist. 538 immutabilis, Spid. 577 inamabilis," Bacch. 614 incogitabilis, '° Mil. 544 indomabilis," Cos. 811 intestabilis. Cure. 30 ; al. lucrificabilis, Pers. 712 ludificabilis, Cos. 761 perplexabilis, Asin. 792 poUuoibiliter, Most. 24 ; oZ, prostibilis, Pers. 837 sepelibilis. Cist. 62 spetabilis, Capt. 518 utibilis," Merc. 1005 uerberabilis, Aul. 633 Tioluptabilis," I^id. 21 Ennivs. adulabilis," ap. Non. 155, 80 propitiabilis,'^ Com. 6 Oato. cognobilis," ap. Oell. 20, 5, 13 imperabiliter, ap. Charts. 202, 11 K *inductibiHs," ap. Plin. 29, 14 restibilis,'=i2. 5. 35, 2 Paowivs. *luotifioabiHs, Antic^. 14 minitabiliter," TV. 15 ' " Wahrsoheinlich sind die Afrikajier auch bei der aktiven Verwendung der Adjek- tiva auf bilis in hervorragendem Grade beteiligt." Sittl, Lokal. Verschiedenh. p. 143. » Apiil.;Prud. = Comif . Rhet. ; Gael. Aur. ; Eool. « Auct. B. Afr. ; Aram. ; <«?».— GelL;Apiil.; Prud. = Ambros. « Prud. ' LucU. Sat.;Sil. sLucr. «Verg.;Ou.; Plin. Bp. ; Sen. i" Laet. ; Amm. ; Mart. Cap. ; Fragm. lur. Bom. Vat. '' Mythog. Lat. ; Vnlg.;Augu3tin. " Ter. ; Auct. Itin. Alex. "Amm. "Amm. "Prud. " Gcell. "Cael. Anr. " Varr.; Col.; Plin. "Ace. 100 WORD FORMATION IN THE [§37. -BIUS. Tebentivs. uinoibilis,' Phorm. 225 Aocivs. *altemabilis,= Tr. 264 aspemabilis,' Id. 555 *liorrificabilis. Id. 617 indecorabiliter, Id. 258 *morabilis, ap. Non. 487, 15 odibilis,* Didasc. 1, 7 Mull. tabificabiUs, Tr. 421 LVOILIVS. genitabilis,' Sat. 1, 1 *monstrifioabilis, Id. 26, 50 POMPONIVS. ascendibilis. Com. 18 QvADEIGAIUrVS. essnperabilis," Ann. 1 i^. 7 Vaebo. alibilis, iJ. i?. 2, 11, 1 ; a?, famigerabilis,' L. L. 6, 55 inexstinguibilis,' ap. Non. 131 inuitabilis, ap. Oell. 13, 11, 4 sigmflcabiKs," L. L. 6, 52 uigilabilis, Sat. Men. 485 LvOBETiVS. aeramnabilis," 6, 1228 allaudabilis, 5, 158 anersabilis, " 6, 390 insedabiliter, 6, 1174 manabilis, 1, 534 OlCEBO (Efistt.). consolabilis,'" Ep. i, 8, 2 irritabilis,'' Ait. 1, 17, 4 HoEAirvs. immersabilis, Ep. 1, 2, 22 insolabiliter, Id. 1, 14, 8 VlTBVVlVS. perspicibilis, 9, 1, 11 sensibilis," 5, 3, 6 Celsvs. inuisibilis," Praef., p. 3, 27 D. sorbilis," 2, 18 med. CoLVMELIiA. inexputabilis, 9, 4, 6 Pbkstvs. plorabilis," 1, 34 Plinivs. arabilis, 17, 41 cooibilis, 16, 25 computabilis, 19, 139 exscreabilis, 20, 157 friabilis,'= 17, 29 fricabilis, 31, 113 B. ineffabilis," 5, 1 inefleugibilis, 28, 20 inexstirpabilis, 15, 84 inflexibilis,''" 28, 192 ingestabilis, 7, 41 ingustabilis, 2, 238 meabilis, 2, 10; al. uisibilis," 11, 146 1 * CoL ; ApuL ; Anthol. Lat. " Mnsorr. = aeterndbilis. » Gell. ; Capit. ; Augustin. * Lampr.; Ambros.; Eocl. = Arnob. ' Verg.; Stat. ' Apul. Met.; Gloss. Labb. "Itala; Arnob.; Laot.;Viilg.; Sorib.; Augustin.; Heges. "Augustin. i°Apnl.;Ps.- Angustin. "Arnob. " Gell. ; Ambros. "Hor. Ep.; Amm.;Laot. "Sen. Ep.; Apul.; Laot. •5Laot.;Chaloid. Tim.;Maor. '« Scrib.; Col.; CaeL Aur. " Claud, in Bntr. " CaeL Aur. " Apul. ; Augustin. '» Sen. ; Plin. Bp. ; Amm. ; CaeL Aur. »» ApuL ; Prud. ; adu. •= Paul. IfoL §37. -BILIS.] SOMAN SEBMO PLEBEI78. 101 Mabtiaus. delebilis, 7, 84, 7 Insobb. Pompwtan. festinabiliter, E^hem. Epigr. 1, 177 no. 271 fratrabiliter, G. I. L. IT, 659 irrumabiliter. Id. 1981 IVTENAIJB. curabilis,' 16, 21 GeIiIiIVS. illatabilis, 1, 20, 9 impeccabilis, 17, 19, 6 imprensibilis, 11, 6, 4 iBadulabilis, 14, 4, 3 inoongelabilis, 17, 8, 16 indissimulabilis,^ 10, 22, 24 indepreoabilis, 1, 13, 3 inopinabilis,' 17, 19, 18 insensibilis,* 17, 10, 17 *insperabilis,' 4, 18, 3 obsequibUis, 2, 29, 12 uocabilis," 13, 20, 14 eiulabilis. Met. 4, 3 hinnibilis,"' Dogm. Plat. 8, p. 265 H. improcreabilis, Id. 1, 5 inauersibilis, Ascl. 40 infinibilis,'* Dogm. Plat, 1, 5 iunominabilis, Id. ib. inoptabilis, Met. 9, 12 interfectibilis. Herb. 89 inerrabilis," Dogm. Plat. 1, 11 irrationabilis," Id. 2, 16 irremunerabilis, Met. 3, 22 irreposoibilis,'° Apol. 92 irresolubilis, Dogm. Plat. 2, 13 Uquabilis," Apol. 30 multiforabilis,'' Flor. 3 in. naturabilis, Dogm. Plat. 2, 12 ; cd. nutabilis, Deo Soar. 4 pronimtiabilis, Dogm. Plat. 3, p. 262 uitiabilis,"' de Mund. 3 Tilulabilis," Met. 5, 7 TeETVIiIJANTS. acceptabiUs,'" de Or. 7 ; at. aocessibilis,"" Prax. 15 agnosoibilis,^' adu. Talent, 27 apprehensibilis," Id. 11 blasphemabilis, Cvlt. Fern. 2, 12 commiscibilis, Anim. 12 compassibilis,''' adu. Prax. 29 concussibilis, aiu. Marc. 1, 25 conseruabilis. Id. 2, 13 contaminabilis,'" Id. 4, 20 contradicibilis, Cam. Chr. 23 *coodibilis,'" adu. Marc. 4, 9 ; al. demntabilis,"* Anim. 2, 1 determinabilis, adu. Herm. 41 dispartibilis, Id. 39 J Gael. Aur. ' Julian, ap. Augnstin. ' Aur. Vict. ; Amm. • Apul.; Laot.; Ser. Samm. ' Amin. ° Firm. Math. ' Hier.; AnguBtin.; Macr. Sat. ' Chalcid. Tim.; Angastin. « Tert. ; Arnob. ; Hier. " Augustin. ; Hier. ; EooL " CaeL Aur. " Gael. Aur. " Mart. Cap. " AmbroB.; Augustin. "Laot. " Sidon. Ep. " Prud. " Sidon. Ep. "Prud.; Gael. Aur. ^"Amm. " Lact.;Hier.; IGt. =" EooL "Augustin. " Gael Aurel. "BocL »» Augustin. ;Ecd. »' Bccl. »8 jjool.; Prud. 2, p. Apyleivs. adorabilis, Met. 11, 18 appetibilis,' Dogm. Plat. 19 cachinnabilia. Met. 3, 7 ; al. cogitabilis, Apol. 64 conuersibilis,' Dogm. Plat. 3, p. 267 H. culpabilis," Mag. p. 223 creabilis," Asd. 15 densabilis," Herb. 59 eflabilis, Apol. 64 102 WOBD FORMATION IN TEE [§ 27. -BILIS. diuisibilis, Anim. 14 docibilis,' Mon. 12 ; al. exspectabiUs,^ adu. Marc. 3, 16 fastidibUis, Anim. 33 fatigabilis, Id. 32 illaesibilis," adu. Vaient. 27 immarcesoibilis,* Cor. Mil. 15 immundabilis, de Pudic. 20 importabilis/ adu. Marc. 4, 27 inappreliensibilis," adu. Valent. 11 ; at incommisoibilis, Anim. 12 inoompassibilis,' Praa;. 29 inoonoessibilis, de Pudic. 9 inoongressibilis, adu. Marc. 2, 27 incontaminabilis," Id. 4, 14 inoontemplabilis,'' Bes. Cam. 55 inoontemptibilis, ^P"'- 45 incontradicibilis, adu. Marc. 4, 39 inconvertibilia, Hermog. 12 ; al. inoorporabilis, adu. Marc. 3, 17 incoiTuptibilis," Anim. 50 incusabilis, ad Nat. 1, 12 indemutabiHs," Hermog. 12 indeterminabilis/'' adu. jBijser. 7 indiuisibilis," ^m»n. 51 inefflgiabilis, Id. 24 inemeribilis, iJes. Cani. 18 inexoogitabilis," adu. Valent. 37 informabilis, adu. Prase. 27 inhonorabiUs, adu. Marc. 3, 17 ininterpretabilis," adu, Valent. 14 ininuentibilis, acfw. Herm. 45 ininuestigabilis," arfw. Herm. 45 innasoibilis," ac?«. flaer. 46 interemptibilis, adu. Marc. 3, 6 interminabilis," Id. 2, 3; al. al. interpi'etabilis, adu. Valent. 14 inobsonrabilis, Anim. 3 inuincibilis,"' adu. Herm. 11 irreouperabilis, Pudic. 14 irreformabilis, adw. Valent. 29 ; at irreprehensibilis,"" Bes, Cam. 23 irrespirabilis, /doZ. 24 iterabilis, adu. Marc. 2, 28 nasoibilis," adu. Maro. 3, 19 ; noscibilis,'"' ad Scapul. 2 fin. passibilis,'" adu. Prax. 29 perpetrabilis, ad Vxor. 2, 1 placibUis, Bes. Cam. 43 properabUis, Anim. 43 recussabilis, adu. Marc. 4, 35 remissibilis,'* Pudic. 2 reuinoibilis, Bes. Cam. 63 soibilis,'' adu. Marc. 5, 16 strangulabilis, Anim. 32 tardabilis, 7(^. 43 transfigurabilis, Cai-n. Ghr. 6 usurpabilis, adu. Marc. 2, 6 inuituperabilis,"" adu. Marc. 10; a?, indemutabilis,"' adu. Hermog. 12 2, Tkebellivs Poelio. damnabilis,"* Trig. Tyr. pompabUis, Id. 30, 24. 17 Aenobivs. altercabilis, 5, 3 auspicabilis, 4, 7 ; aZ. commeabilis, 3, 13 ; al. contemptibilis,'" 4, p. 155 corruptibilis,'" 2, 68 ; aZ, frustrabilis, 2, 22 » Ambros. ; Vulg. ; Eccl. » Anct. Itin. Alex. 3 Lact. ; Eccl. * Vulg. ; Hier. ; Paul NoL 'Caasiod. « Gael. Anrel. ; Eool. 'Bool. » Eool. ; Angustin. "Bool. "Lact.; BooL "Eool. "BcoL " Diom.; laid.; Bool. "Bool.jLaot. "Bcol.;Vnlg. " BooL " EooL " Sid. Bp. ; Salu. ; Booth. " adu. =Apiil. «» Arnob. ; Vulg. ; adu. = 01. Mam. "Eool. == Augustin. ; BooL »5 Amob.;Prud.; Vulg.; EocL ^4 CaeL AnreL =5 Mart. Cap. 2» EooL »' adw.— Bnnod. ^a gidon. Ep.; Salu.; Augustin.; EooL " Lampr. ; Vlp. Dig. ; BooL =" Laot. ; Angustin. ; EocL § 27. -BILIS.] ROMAF 8EBM0 PLEBEIY8. 103 inexsaturabilis,' 2, 40 irreoordabilis, 2, 28 irrefutabilis,' 4, 18 suspicabilis/ 1, 48 Lampbidivs. pudibilis/ Heliog. 12, 2 Chaloidivs. complexibilis, Tim. 168 contionabilis, Id. 223 deiiuabilis, Id. 51, E. formabilis,' /c?. 203; al. iucommiinicabilis," Id. 3 infitiabilis,' Id. 15 iirefrenabilis/ Id. 106 ; al. peroeptibilis,' Id. 27, D. porrigibilis, /rf. 44, E. replioabilis," Id. 105 ; al. PaIiIiADIVS. condemnabilis, Poei. de Insit. 11 curuabilis, 12, 15, 2 Ammtatj vs. celebrabilis," 29, 5, 56 despicabilis," 26, 8, 5 inexpedibilis, 31, 13, 15 infigurabilis, 24, 4, 15 letabilis, 19, 4, 7 nexibilis, 29, 2, 11 permutabilis, 31, 2, 11 pensabilis, 31, 13, 11 perspioabilis," 14, 8, 3 potabilis," 18, 9, 2 regibilis, 16, 12, 10 rotabiUs," 23, 4, 2 negetabilis," 22, 8, 28 Vegetivs. irregibilis," 2, 3 Ambkosivs. absolubilis, in Ps. 118, Serm. 12, 7 consociabilis, £'p. 7, 1 defensabilis. Id. 56, 5 enodabilis, in Lue. 10, 147 *gestabilis, " de 2foe et Area, 15, 52 impraeuaricabilis, de Fug. Saec. 3, 16 indooibilis," in Ps. 47, 21 inexsolubilis, Ep. 9, 70 ; al, inintelligibilis,'"' Off. 1, 14 inueniabilis,"' in Ps. 35, 12 odorabilis,''' de Noe, 15, 52 reoeptabilis, Ep. 44, 1 refutabilis, in Ltui. 8, 49 resolubilis," in Ps. 118, Serm. 13, 20 Bulcabilis, Hexaem. 3, 4 HiEBONTMVS. capabilis,°* Bidym. 8p. Set. 5 concupisoibilis,'" Quaesi, inPa/ral. 1, 1 contemptibilis,"' Ep. 146, 2 despei'abilis,'" inlerem. 3, ac? 17,9 diligibilis, Phil. 5, 1 indicibilis,"' Ori^'. in lesai. 7, 1 incoavincibilis, Orig. in lerem. Horn. 3 infrangibilis, in lerem. 3, ad 17, 1 inuenibilis, in lesai. Som. 2, 2 genibilis, ire Ezech. 11 acZ 5, 15 immensurabilis," in Ephes. 47 impartioipabilis, m Didym. de Spir. Set. 61 1 Oros. » a(Za.=IuL ap. Augustin. » Chaloid. Tim. « Auot. Itin. Alex. ' Bool. 8 Vulg. 'Augustin. ^ _\ugugtiii. » Augustin. ;Cassiod.; Boeth. '° Seru. ad Aen. ; Ven. Fort. " Ambros. " AmbroB.;Sidon. "Augustin. »* Auaon. ; Gael. Aur. 15 Augustin. ;Inscrr. "Mart. Cap. " Gael. Aur. " Cassiod. "Bool. «« Eool. 21 Greg. M. =!" Isid. " Prud. ; Sidon. " Augustin. ; Gassiod. ; Gassian. "sBool. 2«Vulg.;BooL "Vulg. »« Maxim. Taur. "> Gl. Mam. 104 WOMD FORMATION IN THE [§ 27. -BILIS. impotabilis, Ep. 78 imputribilis,' Id. 64, 9 intransibilis, in lesai. 4, 11, 15 irrecusabilis,'' Ep. 60, 14 motabilis.'iV^om. Hebr. col. 90 pntrescibilis, in lob. 17 terminabilis, Ep. 98, 17 uolutabilis, Nbm. Hebr, col. 95 AVGVSTINVS. amissibilis,' Trin. 5, 4 capabilis,^ conir. Masdm. 2, 9, 2 conuertibilis, ^. 169, 11 dicibilis, Serm. 188, 22 disoernibilis," Enchir. 90 exaudibilis,' Berm. 351, 4 ; aZ. fabricabilis, Oen.es. ad Litt. 15 gratulabilis, Sei'm. 285, 6 imperturbabilis, Con/. 2, 10, a?, inamissibilis,^ C'»m. Dei, 22, 30, 3 inconuersibilis. Music. 5, 21 inscrutabiiis," ^. 106, 4 insiccabilis," in Ps. 41, 2 insonabiliter, ^. 147, 37 irregressibilis, Ciu. Dei, 8, 22 irrisibilis, Serm. 87, 9 ; al. permirabilis, Oenes. ad Litt. 1, 10 perprobabilis, Music. 1, 6, 12 portabilis," Ep. 31, 4: recordabilis," Music. 6, 6 seductibilis, in Ps. 54, 22 ; al. Oaemvs Ateelianvs. apertibilis, Acut. 3, 3, 24 ; al. ascensibilis," Ohron. 3, 1, 4 bibilis, Acut. 2, 11, 81 commobilis. Id. 2, 9, 48 conabilis, Id. 3, 1, 4 digestibilis," Ckron. 1, 4, 88 excitabilis, Chron. 1, 5, 175 exercibilis, /tZ. 3, 8, 151 existimabilis, Acut. 2, 35, 185 ; al. febribilis, Chron. 4, 8, 112 fingibilis, Id. 2, 4, 104 formicabilis, Acut. 2, 27, 145 ; al. grauabilis, Acut. 1, 15, 136 ; al. immitigabilis, Ohron. 4, 3, 33 implebilis, Id. 3, 8, 139 inapprehensibilis," Acut. 1, 3, 38 incurabilis," Id. 2, 37, 191 ; aX. indicabiHs, Id. 2, 3, 13 indigestibilis," Id. 2, 9, 55; al. innutribilis, Acut. 2, 9, 55 intemperabilis, Ohron. 1, 4, 124 leuabilis, .4cm<. 3, 7, 71 mitigabiliter, Jd 1, 11, 76 nauseabilis, Ohron. 3, 2, 18 nutribilis, 7c?. 5, 1, 9 ; al. pausabilis. Id. 2, 13, 150 percussibilis, Acut. 1, 16, 163 ; al. praefocabilis," Id. 2, 6, 30 prouocabilis. Id. 3, 21, 198 recussabilis, Ohron. 3, 6, 88 reflabilis. Id. 4, 1, 6 remissibilis, Id. 2, 13, 164 repercussibilis, Id. 1, 1, 45 ; al. siccabilis, Id. 3, 8, 138 ; al. suflfocabilds, Acut. 1, 9, 59 uulnerabilis, Id. 3, 17, 171. SiDONivs Apolltnabis. defaecabUis, Ep. 1, 5 monubilis. Id. 2, 2 peruagabilis, Jd. i6. plectibilis,"" Id. 4, 6 prolectibilis. Id. 4, 18 BOETHIVS. Timbrabilis, Oons. Phil. 3, 4 1 Eufin.; Augustin. Bp. = Cod. lust. " Vulg. « EccL » Cassiod. « Eccl. ' Sohol. luuen. e Eool. » Hilar. ; Eool. "Sidon. Bp. " Sidon. Ep. "CI. Mam.; Bool. "jiinoi,i„„^ "Ps.-Apio. 'sEooL " Tb. Prise; Cassiod. " Th. Prise. IB Th. Prise; Plin.VaL " Cod. Theod. §38. -iws.] ROMAN 8EBM0 PLEBEIV8. 105 § 28. Adjectiyes in -iuus : That a large proportion of these adjectives are plebeian was first claimed by Guericke,^ in con- nection with the word ahsentiuus occurring in the speech of the vulgar Trimalchio, in place of aisens. His position is sustained with reason by Schulze, who cites in support of his view the tables prepai-ed by Paucker in his Materialien z. lat. Worterbildungsgeschichte VI.^ According to the latter, the language contains 527 of these words, uett. 93, recc. 434, and only 26 quite classic, so that five-sixths of the whole, are found in late Latin, and barely one-fourth of the remainder, or 4 ^ of the whole, are classic. In Cic, aside from lucraiiuus, found in his letters only, and the old word soniuius,^ occurring in formulaic expressions, I have found only the following 24 : adoptiuTis, festiuua, natiuus, aestiuus, fugitiuus, praerogatiuus, assumptiuus, furtiuus, ratiocinatiuus, captiuus, insitiuus, subditiuns, comparatiuus, instauratiuus, subsiciuus, definitiuus, intempestiuus, tempestiuus, deliberatiuus, intemeciuiis, translatiuns, demonstratiuus, lasciuus, uotiuus. Of 434 recc. not less than 124 occur first, or alone in the grammarians, e.g., Priscian 34 ; many others occur in earlier writers, but have been retained by grammarians in a technical sense, as positiuus. Those introduced by the grammarians I have excluded from the list. It seemed on the other hand advisable to include in full the words due to Gael. Aurel., and to Boeth., (as given by Paucker), to show the enormous extent to which these two late writers employed the suffix. Like most suffixes freely used in late Latin, it has given rise to numerous new formations in the Romance languages,^ and is especially frequent in Fr., as appredatif, craintif, fautif, mala- dif, oisif, tardifjoli, = O. Fr., jolif; Sp., altivo, pemativo, som- hrio ; Ital., attentivo, sensitivo, etc. The comparative frequency of these forms in the Scriptt. R. E. is worthy of note: out of the 19 which occur earlier 1 Guericke, p. 83. ' Schulze, Diss. Hal. VI, 176 ; Paucker, Mater. VI, p. 12 ; conf. RSnsoli, p. 129 sq. ' For the form -iuius Paucker compares Uxiuiti, liximus; conf. Gael. Aur. Chron. 2, 3, 70, uolgo lixiuium uocant. * Diez. p. 669 ; Meyer-LUbke, ItaJ. Gramm. p. 397 ; Matzner, Pr. Gramm. p. 37? 106 WORD FORMATION IN THE [§28. -iws. than Cic, Cato has 5, Varr. 5 ; Col. adds 3, and Plin. 8, while the late rustic writer Agennus Vrbicus, in the few pages ex- tant, has no less than 5 new forms. In conclusion I have no hesitation in attributing this suffix to the plebeian, and espe- cially to the rustic speech, excepting so far as grammarians availed themselves of it, to form a technical vocabulary. PliAVTVS. abditiuus," Poen. 65 ascriptiuiis," Men. 184 collatiuTis,' (act.), Cure. 231 naciuTis* {uoeiutis), Gas. 29 ; al. Cato. conditiuus," R. R. 6, 1 irrigiuns, Id. 8, 1 ; al. lixiuus," Id. 23 sementiuus,' Id. 7, 3 striotiuus, Id. 146 tortiuus,' Id. 23, 4 Vaero. conceptiuus,' £. L. 6, 26 incentiuus," R. R. 1, 2, 15 indiotiuus," L. L. 5, 160 ; al satiuus,'^ ap Gell. 17, 3, 4 sucoentiuus, R. R. 1, 2, 15 Cicero (Epistt.). lucratiuus," ad Att. 7, 11, 1 HoEAiavs. abortiuus," Sat. 1, 3, 46 optiuus," Ep. 2, 2, 101 VlTEWIVS. infeotiuns, 7, 14, 2 interpensiua, orum, 6, 3, 1 CoiiYMBliliA. arbustiuus," 3, 13, 6 ; al. primitiuus," 9, 13 ; al. seotiuus," 11, 3, 30 ; al. Pbtkonivs. absentiuus, 33, 1. PliINIVS. armentiuus," 28, 232 cadiuus,"" 15, 59; al. coctiuus,'" 15, 94 exortiuTis, 7, 160 ; al. impositmus,"" 28, 33 intei'germus,'" 13, 82 ; al. nociuus," 20, 12 pruiitiuus, 19, 157 Feonto. *internatiiius, {nates), ad Amic, 1, 13 ed. Mai. Tioluptatiuus, Ep. ad Antonin, Imp. 2, 6, p. 164 ed. Rom. 1 Paul. exFest. a Varr. L. L. ' Paul. erFeBt.;^ass., Cod. Theod ;Maor.;Nazar. Pan.; Ambroa. « Ter.; adu. =Phaedr. ' Varr.; Col.; Sen. Ep.; Macr.; Insorr. •Varr. ap. Plin.; Col.; Sorib.; Pall. ' Varr.; Ou.; Plin.; Tert.; Maor.; Cloat. ap. Maor. s Col.; Plin. ;CaeL Aur. » Paul, ex Pest.; Tert. " Arnob.; Ambros. ;Pruc!.; Mar. Vio- torin.; Donat.; Ores. " Paul, ex Feat. "Plin.;Rufin. '^ Quint.; Fronto; Ambros,; ICt. " Mart. ;Iuuen.; Plin. ; Hier.;Vulg. " Qai. Inst. ■= PaU. " Solin.; Vnlg.; Prud. ; Priao. " Plin. >» Veget. 2" Maro. Emp. =' Ps.-Apio. a^ Prise. == Insorr. " Phaedr.; Vulg.; Thorn. Thes. § 28. -IWS.] ROMAN BEBMO PLEBEIV8. 107 GeUiIVS. complexiuus,' 10, 29, lemm. connexiuus, 10, 29, 1 disiunctiuus,'' 5, 11, 8 ; al. frequentatiuus,' 9, 6, 3 infestiuus, 1, 5, 3 pluratiuus,* 19, 8, 4 ; al. positiuus,' 10, 4 lemm. priuatiuus," 5, 12, 10 uocatiuus,' 14, 5, 1; oZ. Apyleivs. abdicatluus, Dogm. Plat. 3 abiudioatiuus, M. ib. declaratiuus,' Id. ib. dedioatiuus,° Id. ib. glutinatiuus, Hm-b. 72 ; al. iUatiuTis," Logm. Plat. 3 negatiuus," Id. ib. odoratiuus. Herb. 79 eorir. passiuus,'" {pando). Met. 6, 14 praedicatiuus,'' Dogm. Plat. 3 subiectiuus," Id. ib. substitutiuus. Id. ib. TEBTVIjIirANVS. anteeessiuiis, Virg.Vel. 4 comminatiuus, adu. Marc. 2, 25 concnpiscentiiius, Anim. 16 confirmatiue," adu. Marc. coniunotmus,'" adu. Herm. 26 consubstantiuus, adu. Vaknt. 12 fin. ' Mart. Cap. ; Fortunat. » Asoon. in Cic; Seru. ad Verg. ; Papin. Dig. ; African. Dig. ' Diom. et al. Grammatt. * Gai. Dig.; Arnob. " Chaleid. Tim.; Grammatt. • Boeth. ' Charis. et al. Grammatt. " Mar. Vict. ; Mart. Cap. " adu. — Mart. Cap. " Diom.; Charis. " Gai.; Chaleid. Tim.; Seru. ad Verg.; Sohol. lunen. " Tert.; Au- guBtin.;Schol. luuen. " Mart. Cap.; Boeth. " Tert.; Ter. Scaur.; Mart. Cap. "ad;., Diom.; Piisc; Seru. ad Aen.; Ambros.; Schol. luuen. i" Agenn. Vrb.; Mart. Cap. et aJ. Grammatt. " Amm.; AnguBtin.;Cael.Aur.; Grammatt. '" Chaleid. Tim. "Prise. etaL Grammatt. =» Dosith.; Diom. " Sehol. luuen.; Ps.-Aseon.; adj. —Dosith. etal. Grammatt. =" Diom. et al. Grammatt. " at^'. = Sulp. Seu. ; lul. Viet. "Diom. etal. Grammatt. ==Cael. Aur. "' Intpr. Iren. ; atia. — Hier. ; Hilar. "PtIbc. ssAugustin.; Mart. Cap. ; Prise, et al. Grammatt. "» Gloss. Labb. "> Cod. Theod.; L. Panlin. Carm. Enchar.; Cassiod. defeotiuus," Id. 14 deuestiuus, Id. ib. distantiuTis," Anim. 9 dubitatiuus," adu. Marc. 2, 25 imputatiuus, Id. ib. indignatiuus,''" Aiiim. 16 inenarratiuTis, adu. Valent. 27 interrogatiue,'" adu. Marc. 4, 41 ordinatinus,"^ adu. Herm. 19. potestitatiuus, Id. ib. praesoriptiue,'® adu. Marc. 4, 1 procreatiuus, Anim. 39 promissiue," adu. Marc. 4, 10 prouocatius," Anim. 37 extr. putatiuus,"° adu. Marc. 3, 8 sitiue, adu. Prax. 29 Bubstantiuiis,^'' Id. 26 ; al. suocessiuus, Paucker. Soiimvs. spontiuus, 2, 36 Abnobivs. relatiuus,»»7,p. 221 LAMPRIDrVS. uacaatiuus, AUx. Seu. 15, 3 P. ChAIiCIDIVS. motiuTis,'" Tim. 57 ; al. Vegetivs. comitiuTis,"' Mil. 2, 9 108 WOBO FORMATION IN THE ;[§28. -ivvs. Ammiants. inuectiuus/ 28, 1, 20 ; al, irrisiue," 16, 12, 67 Htrhonymys. * conoupiscitiuus, in Eeech. 1, ad 1,7 dispensatiue,^ Ep. 112, 14 inoorruptiuus,' Id. 152 * irrascitiuus. Id. 14, 11 optatiuus, ° in Osee III, ad 14, 1 AVGVSTINVS. desideratiuus," de Gram. 2006 P. intellectiuus,'£?e Gen. ad Lilt. 12, 7 musiuus," Ciu. Dei, 16, 8 operatiuus, Quaest. 63 praenuntiatiuus,° c. Faust. 6, 9; al. praesuinptiue," Id. 24, 1 Agennvs Vebiovs. deiunotiuus, p. 68 expositiuus, jp. 69 iniectiuus, p. 67 recuperatiuus, p. 69 spectiuus, p. 68 ; al. MABTiAjirvs Oapblla. compositiuus, 9, 945 denominatiuus," 4, 381 deprecatiuus," 5, 457 ocoassiuus," 6, 594 Caelivs Avbemanvs. apertiuus, Acut. 3, 4, 40 oorporatiuus, Chron. 1, 6, 183 densatiuus, Acut. 2, 37 denuntiatiuus, Chron. 1, 4, 67 depurgatinus, Acut. 3, 16, 134 districtiuus, Id. 2, 29, 159 ; al, euaporatiuus. Id. 3, 8, 93 inductiue," Chron. 1, 5, 157 intei'feotiuTis, Acut. 1, Praef. 12 ; al. mitigatiuus. Id, 1, 5, 45 al. mordicatiims, Chron. 3, 8, 144 piaedicatiuus, Acvt. 1, 12, 100 recorporatiuus, Id. 3, 16 recusatiuus, Salut. Fraescr. 22 resumptiuus, Chron. 2, 1, 47 ; al. siccatiuus," Id. 2, 3, 69 purgatiuus," Acut. 2, 19, 123 temperatiuus, Chron. 4, 1, 11 uexatiuus, Acut. 2, 29, 156 ; al, BOETHIVS. acquis! tiuus," Arist. Top. 5, 1, p. 680 aegrotatiuus, ap. Faticker, agitatiuus. Id. aucupatiuus. Id. circumductiuus. Id. comprehensiuus," Id. congregatiuus," Id. conseruatiuus. Id. constructiuus. Id. conuersiuus. Id. cooperatiuus, Id. desoriptiuus,°° Id. designatiuus. Id. determinatiuus. Id. disgregatiuus. Id. dissolutiuus, Id. distributiuus," Id. diuisiuus. Id. exeroitatiuus, Arist. Top, 1, 9, p. 667 1 Prise; Portunat. ^ Sohol. luuen. ' adj. • Diom. « Prise. ' Boeth.; Prise. ' Inserr. Prise. 13 Boeth.; Prise.; Isid. is Gloss. Labb. Cassioi " Portnnat. " Prise. " Prise. = Aagustin.; Isid. « Bocl. "Charis.; » Isid. w Prise. ; Cassian. " Boeth. ; " adj. — Boeth. ; Prise. " Th. Prise. ; " Prise. 20 Fortunat. 'i Prise. -AX.] ROMAN SEBMO PLEBEI78. 109 generatiuTis/ ap. Paueker. habituatiuus, Id. inquisititius,' Id. insignitiuus, Id. inspeotiuns, ' Id. instantixiTis, Id. inuoo&tmna,'' Introd. ad. Syllog. p. 561 indicatiuus, ap. Paueker. machinatiuus, Id. medicatintis, Id. monstratiuns, Id. multiplicatiuiis, ' in Poipliyr. Dial. l.p.27 perfeotiuus/ ap. Paueker. perspectiuus, Id. progenitiniis, Id. propositiuus, 7c?. sanatiuus, Id. speoulatiuus/ Porphyr. Dial, 1, p. 2 subsoiiptiuus, ap. Paueker. Buperabnegatiuus, Id. susceptiuTis, Id. tentatiuus, Id. uenatiuus, Id. Anthbivs. crudiutis, 74; al. § 29. Adjectives ts -ax ; Owing to their intimate phonetic relation with the suffixes -ago, -aceus, both of which are so prevalent in the sermo rusticus, adjs. in -ax might well be ex- pected a priori to belong to plebeian Latin, and some author- ities have so regarded them. Ludwig^ first advanced this view, in connection with the word ahstinax, in Petr., and cited such forms aspotax. Gloss.; catax, uatrax, Lucil.; olax, etc., in support of his claim. His opinion has been followed by Guericke,' and more recently by Schulze,^" who cites as usual Paucker's tables, to prove his case. According to the latter, the whole number of adjs. in -ax is 93, recc. 43, and of the re- maining 50 Cic. has 26, or more than half. Schulze however claims that some of these belong to the sermo familiaris, such as uorax, sagax,furax, words which certainly lack the tone of an elevated style. But a class of words sparingly used by Plautus, rare in Silver Latin, (only 5 new forms), neglected by the archaists (Gell., Apul., 1 each), and the later writers, (with exception of Sidon. ApoU. and Fulg.), and of small importance in the Bomance languages,'^ but which reached its highest activity in classical times, with 50^ of the uett. in Oic, can- not be regarded as inherently vulgar. Still they are rare words at all periods, and a certain number of them are inter- ' Dionys. Bxeg. ''Prise. ^ priBo.;Gromat. Vet. ; Cassiod. < Sem. ad Verg. * Beda. « Prise. ' Cassiod. 8 Ludwig, p. 30. » Gnerioke, p. 31. ■" Sohnlze, Diss. Hal VT, p. 183, citing Pauck., Materialien II, p. 19, Bpimetr. 1. " Diez, p. 638. 110 WORD FOBMATION IN TEE [§ 29. -AX. esting for our purpose, as at least savoring of the popular speech. PliAVTVS. ferritribax, Most. 356 moi'dax,' Bacxh. 1146 nugax/ (adu. superL), Trin. 819 Mmvcivs Femx. APViiErvs. sonax, Met. 4, 157 ; al. trahax, Pers. 410 Cato. Tiendax,' R. R.I, 7 Tekentits. percontumax, Hec. 3, 5, 54 Accivs. peruicax,* Tr. 8, sq. LVCILIVS. catax/ Sat. 2, 19 tagax.'/d 30, 86 uatrax, Id. 28, 55 NiGIDIVS. bibax, ap. Gell. 3, 12, 2 Vaero. salax,' R. R. 3, 9, 5 Caemvs. efllcax,' op. Cic. a(ii^a?». 8, 10, 3 Petronivs. abstinax, 42 *lucifugax, 8, 4 Symmaohvs. retinax, Ep. 1, 47 HiERONTMVS. inferax," Horn, ex Orig. 2 SlDONIVS. incursax, Ep. 8, 12 persequax. Id. 4, 9 trebax. Id. 1, 11 uomax," /rf. 9, 3 BOETHIVS. putrimordax, ap. Paudker. FviiGENTIVS. (oamiuorax, Serm. 22.) petax, Myth. 2, 1 ; al. praegnax. Id. 2, 3 Venantivs Foetvnatvs. luoiferax, Carm. 2, 4, 3 falsiloquax, Vit. 8. Mart. 1, 101 > Labeo ; Plin. ; Pers. ; Hor. Bp. ; Ou. ; Phaedr. ; Sen. ; Hier. ; Augustin. ; Sidon. = Gael, ap. Cic. Fam. 8, 15, 1; Petr.; Ambros. Bp. = Turran. ap. Diom. 368, 26. «Ter.; Liu.; Plor.; Col. ; Tac. ; Plin. ' Mythogr. Lat. 1, 176 ; conf. Paul ex Feet. 45, 4. « Cio. Att. , 6, 3, 1. ' Hor. Sat. ; Ou. ; Col. ; Anot. Priap. « Lju. ; Hor. ; Gels. ; Col. ; Curt. ; Tac. ; Plin. ; Plin. Pan.; Veil.; Treb. Pol.; Mela ; Apul. Met. » Boeth. "» form Momra^Priso. 4, 39. §30.-c-Evs,-c-ivs.] JROMAJH- 8EBM0 PLEBEIV8. Ill § 30. Adjectives in -c-eus, -c-ius, (-aceus, -icius, -uceus): These adjs., like the kindred subs, in -ago, -igo, -ugo, are a feat- ure of the senno rusticus. The simple suffix -eus was chiefly- productive of denominative adjectives denoting material, which were not rare in the classic language but were especially prev- alent in the Scriptt. E. E., who formed them freely from the names of plants and trees, as iuxeibs, cedrenis, fag&us, fraxineus, laureus, omeus, etc. They were especially adapted to pastoral poetry, and were freely introduced by Verg. and other Augustan poets whose authority has given the class as a whole a more elevated tone. Paucker has computed that out of 190 v£tt., 60 (more than 31 ^) occur first, and many of them exclusively, in poetry.i Meanwhile the activity of the simple suffix declined ; post-Hadrian literature has produced only 87 new forms, while examples in the Eomance languages are rare and chiefly po- etic : in Rum. they are wanting altogether.^ Very different is the history of the strengthened form of the suffix in -c-eus : the epenthetic syllable -ac-, (-ic-, -uc-), seems almost universally characteristic of the sermo rusticus. The relation existing between subs, in -ax, -ix, (-ex), -ox, and in -aca, -ica, -uca with adjs. in -aceus, -iceus, -uceus, has been discussed by Corssen ; ^ the connection between these adjec- tives and subs, in -ago, -igo, -ugo, already treated, was pointed out by Buecheler,* who compares uir : uirago : *uirac3us — far: farrago : farraceus, and subsequently at greater length by Thurneysen and Paucker.' But a brief inspection of these various classes of substantives makes it evident that while rare in classic Latin, they were prevalent in the speech of the people, and principally in the rustic language, where the prevailing forms were those in a. The forms in -x seem to be another instance of archaisms conserved in the sermo plebdus. Of those which I have collected only 3 are recc, sejiiix, and the hybrid formations, mastix, granomastix ; several are distinctly archaic, as struix ; struices antiqui dicebant, Fest., p. 310 Miill.; rumex, celox, cited by Gell., 10, 25, 1-5, among words quae in historiis ueterihus scripta sunt. Very few of these formations are classical ; Cic. has cicatrix, cornix,fomax, fornix, J Pancfc, Materialien, V, p. 109. » Diez, p. 623. » Corssen, Ansspraohe, 3, p. 195. «Bnech., Rhin. Mus. 80, 441. 'K Thurneysen, Zta. 1 Vergl Spraohl, 26, p. 205. Pauok. Material V, p. 10, not. 10. 112 WOBD FOBMATIOHr IN THE [§30.-o-iivs,-c-ivs. radix, ueruex, appendix, and a few others. On the other hand many are used by vulgar writers in a distinctly obscene sense, as Umax — meretrix, (Plant., cited below) ; filix, in a similar sense, Petr. 45, 9 ; fornix in its later sense, (which gives rise to numerous derivatives, fornicator, -trix, etc.) A large number are plainly rustic, such as matrix, iunix, and various names of plants, culix, filix, larix, sentix, etc. The following partial list, taken chiefly from Corssen,' will give a general idea of these forms as a class. Lrvivs Andeonicvs. cimix,' ap. Fest. 210, 17 struix;,' Id. 1, 1 Plavtvs . celox,' Oapt. 874; al. coturnix,' Id. 1003 culex/ Cure. 500 hallex,' Pom. 1310 ; al. iuuenix,^ Mil. 304 Umax,' ( = meretrix). Cist. 405 pulex,'" Cure. 500 rumex," Pseud. 815 salix,''' Ft. Fab. Inc. 27. niuix," F: 90 Vaeeo. inatrix,"J?. i2. 2, 5, 12 VERGiLrra. mix,'" Oe. 3, 297 HOEATTTS. fornix," ( = broiAeT), Sat. 1, 2, 80 VlTKVVlVS. larix,'" 2, 9, 14 uitex," 2, 9, 9 PliINIVS. culix,'"' {Jierba), 19, 68 ulex, 33, 76 Afvlbivs. sentix," Herb. 87 IsruoEvs. mastix, 17, 8, 7 granomastix. Asunvs PoLMO. lodix," ap. Quint. 1, 6, 42 The subs, in -ca are still more largely confined to the Scriptt. E. E. A few of those in -ica are classic and frequent, ' Corssen, Aussprache, II, p. 195. ' Varr. R. B. ; Catnll. ; »Hor. Sat. ; Col. ; Plin. ; Petr. ; Mart. ; Veget. ^ ij^aen. ; Plant. ; Itala ; SoUn. ; Amob. ■■ Coel. Antip. ; Enn. ; Turpil. ; Varr. Sat. Men. ; Liu. ; Apul. ; conf. GeU. 10, 25, 5. ^ Lucr. ; Varr. R. R. ; Ou. ; Quint. ; Fronto ; Laot. ; Vnlg. ; Edict. Diool. « Lucr. ; Hor. Sat. ; Plin. ; Mart. ; conf. Pseudo-Verg. Culcx. ' Isid. * form iunix — Pera. 2, 47 ; Paul. Nol. ; Inscrr. » alio sensu, Col. ; Plin. " Cels. ; CoL ; Plin. ; Mart. " Lnoil. ; Ps. -Veig.Mbret. ; conf. GeU. 10, 25, 2. " Cato R. R. ; Varr. R. R. ; Lucr. ; Verg. Ge. ; Col. ; Plin. ; Prud. " Cato ; Pars. ; Plin. ; Prise. " Col. ; Suet. ; Tert. ; Inscrr. \ = uter- us. Sen. Veget. '^ Mart. ; luuen. ; Angustin. " Hor. Sat. ; Cela. ; Col. ; Pers. ; Petr. ; Plin.;Gl. Labb. " Sen.; Petr.; Mart. ; luuen.; =-'pathicus. Suet; alio sensu =• Cic, etc. " Plin. ;Lucan.; Pall.; Veget. Mil. "Plin. 2»/orm -ea; — Pall. "Isid. §30.-o-Bvs,-o-ivs.] SOMAN- 8EBM0 PLSBEIV8. 113 as arnica, formica, lectica: but arnica in the sense of meretrix had acquired so bad a meaning that according to the jurist Paulus, citing Masurius Sabinus, {Dig. 50, 16, 144), the title concubina was the more honorable of the two. Oorssen cites the following examples of these forms : Plavtvs. Hobativs. brassioa,' Pseud. 815 emoa," { = brassica), Sat. 2, 8, 51 festnoa,' Mil 961 lingulaoa,' Oas. 497; al ViiEwrrs. *mastruoa,' Pom. 1313 aernca, 7, 12, 1 pertica," Asin. 589 rubrica," True. 294 Oelsvs. Tirtioa,' Bud. 298 pastinaoa," 2, 18 ; al. PuNrvs. ,°' . T, T, „. *uruca,"' 18, 154 alioa,'^ 2? 76 uerbenaca," 25, 105 fistuca,' (festuca), Id. 28, 2 uerruca," ap. Qell. 3, 7, 6 Iwenams. *curraoa," 6, 276 Vabeo. lactuca," L. L. 5, 104. VEGEarvs. portulaca," ap. Non. 551, 15 balluoa," 1, 20, 3 Turning again to the adjs. in -aceus, -icius, -uceus, we must first notice certain differences which exist between these three sub-classes, in formation and usage. Those in -icius, (rarely -iceus), are the most numerous, 197 in all, but are largely verbal derivatives, {i.e., 131, recc. 86). The denomina- tives, 66, recc. 34, are outnumbered by forms in -aceus, while those in -uceus are of purely sporadic occurrence. The forms in -aceus are by far the most foreign to classic Latin. Paucker gives a list of 87, exclusively denominative, uett. 46, only 10 of which are ante-Augustan, and 8 of these be- 1 Cato R. R. ; Propert. ; Col. ; PUn. ; Veget. ; Plin. Val. ' Varr. ; Col. ; Pers. ; Plin. 3 Varr. Sat. Men. ; Paul ex Fest. ; (herba), Plin. ■> Cio., semel, (pro Scaur. 45 ; conf. Quint. 1, 5, 8, mastrucam, qiiod est Sardum, irridens Cicero ex induatria dixit); Prnd.; Arnob. " Varr. R. R.; Ou.; Propert.; Curt. ; Col. ; Plin. ; PUn. Bp. ; Apul. ; Gromat. Vet. » Cornif . Rhet. ; Hor. ; Vitr. ; Col ; Pera. ; Quint. ; Charis. ; PauL Dig. ' Catull. ; Plin. ; luuen.; Ps. -Apio. « Cels.; Plin.; Mart.; Ps. -Apio. » Caes., semel, (B. 6. 4, 17, 4) ; Plin. "Hor. Sat.; Plin. ;-MC«Za, = Cels. ; Col. ; Arnob. "Hor. Sat.; Cels.; Col.; Plin.; Mart.; Auct. Priap.; Ps. -Apic. ; Pall. " Cels. ; Col. ■,formporeiUaca = Plin. SO, 210 ; al. " Cels. ; Plin. ; Mart.; luuen.; = cffl«erpjKor, Col.; Plin.; Hier. > Compare in general, Diez, p. 633, sq., cited by Stuenkel, p. 46, and by WSlffl., ALL. 1, p. 416; Meyer-LiSbke, Gramm. d. Roman. Spr. II, pp. 457-64; Id., Ital. Gramm., §§ 559, 561. = Cato;Col.;Plin.;Plin. Bp. ^Laber. «Verg.;Plin. ' Verg. ; TibuU. ; Val. Fl. ; Arnob. « Ter.; Ou.;Col.;Plin.;Prad. 'Cato;Plin. »Cic., semrf, (Verr. 4, 32);Ou.; Vitr. ; Plin. ; Mart. ; Hier. » Apnl. ; Mart. Cap. " Plin. " Varr. ; Ou. ; Amob. "Amob. "Varr.; Prop.; Tibull.; Mart.; Dig. "Cato;Col. " Varr. ; Col. ; Verg. ; Stat. ; suhst. fern, adorea = Plant. ; Hor. Carm. , etc. " Verg. ; Ou. " Ou. ; Plin. S30.-o-BVS,-o-ivs.] ROMAN SEBMO PLEBEIV8. IIY graneus,' Id. 86 iligneus/ Id. 18, 9 muUeus,' Origg. 7, Fr. 7 nuceus/ R. E. 31 oleagineus,' Id. 48 querneus," Id. 5, 8 *siliceus,' Id. 18, 3 Codd. siligineus," Id. 121 sparteus,' Id. 11, 2 ; al. uitigineus," Id. 41, 3 Aooivs. alneus," Tr. 261 LvciLivs. aereus," FV. Bub. 7 Vaeeo. *buxeus," Sat. Men. 489 charteus," Id. 519 ficulneus," i?. R. 3, 16, 37 pancarpineus. Sat. Men. 567 rubeus," (ruber), R. R. 2, 5, 8 soorteus," L. L. 1, 84 M. terreus,'^ iJ.i?. 1, 14, 2 uiteus," R. R. 1, 31, 4 NlGIDIVS. cerreus,"" qp. PZm. 16, 25 LVOEETIVS. creteus, 4, 295 VlTHV vivs. *palmetis," 10, 20, 3 ♦queroeus,"' 7, 1, 2 robnsteus, 5, 12, 3 saligneus," 10, 11, 2 ; al. sappineus," 2, 9, 7 Htginvs. aprineus, Fab. 69 CeIiSVS. cinereus,'' 6, 6, 7 suboaeruleus, 6, 5 COLTMBIiIiA. canneus, 12, 50, 8 carpineus," 11, 2, 92 consemineus, 3, 21, 7 ; al. ornens, 11, 2, 82 robumeus, 9, 1, 5 subereus," 9, 1, 3 tiliagineus, 12, 47, 5 Pbtkomvs. coccmeus,"' 32, 2 eboreus,'' 32, 4 fuligineus,»° 108, 2 russeus," 27, 1 PliINTVa. fageus, 16, 37 ; al. felleus,'" 26, 124 feiTileus," 16, 226 *iaspideus, 37, 156 Ian. melleus," 15, 51 ; al. sambuoeus,"' 29, 57 iffier. »Col. sTitin.;Plin.;Vopiso. * Hier. « Van-.; Nep.;CoL; Plin.; Paul. ex Fest. ; Veget. ; Gromat. Vet. ; Ven. Port. • Verg. ; Ou. ; Prop. ; Suet. ; Col. ; Pall. ' Vitr. e Varr. ; Sen. ; Plin. ; Mart. ; Auct. Priap. » Col. ; Apul. ; Donat. " Col. ; Plin. " Vitr. 12 Varr. Sat. Men.; Verg.; Liu.; Vitr.; Curt.; Plin.; Gai.; Treb. Pol.; Ampel. "Ool.; Plin.; Mart.; Solin. " Auson. " Cels.;Col.; Vulg.; EcoL "Col.; Pall. " Cels. ; Paul, ex Fest. ; Petr. ; Mart. ; Placid. Gloss. i^ Verg. 6e. ; Prud. > » Verg. ; Solin. ; Ambroa. ; Prud. «» Col. ; Hyg. ap. Plin. « Col. ; Plin. "^ Col. ; Tao. ; Anr. Vict. ; Acron ad Hor. ; Seru. ad Verg. ; Inscrr. n" Col. ; Vlp. Dig. " Col. « Col. ; Sorib.;Plin. =» Plin. " ger. Samm. 2sMart.;Iustin.; Vulg. »» Plin.; Quint. ;ICt. '» Amob. " Plin.; Lampr.; Apul.; Pall. == Angustin.; CaeL Anr. s' CaeL Aur. a* Apul.; Chalcid. Tim. ; Auson. ss ^m. Viot. 118 WORD FORMATION IN THE [§30.-c-evs,-c-ivs. Mabhalis. membraneus,' 14, 7 Lemm. Gbluvs. furfureus, 11, 7, 3 imptduereus, 5, 6, 21 incorporeus," 5, 15, 1 ApVIiEEVS. cinnameus," Met. 8 lanugineus, Herh. 62 subluteus,* Flm: 12, p. 14, 12 Kr. SoiiINVS. nigrogemmens, 22, 1 Spaetianvs. I gypseus, iSsM. 22, 3 Vopiscvs. blatteus, Aur. 46, 4 FiBMiovs Matebnvs. aqueus, Jfa/Z*. 2, 12 ChAIiCIDIVS. stirpeus, rim. 31 b. Adjectives in PliATTVS. gallinacius," Aul. 465 ; a?. Geryonaceus, Id. 546 Cato. hederaceus," R. R. Ill hordaceus," ic?. 157, 5 mustaceus,"' (s. m.), Id. 121 Tiinaceus," /c?. 25 Vaeeo. betaceus," R. R. 1, 2, 27 PaiiLadivs. albumeus, 4, 13, 4 amygdaleus, rfe /nsii. 157 Vegetivs. galbineus, 3, 2, 22 HlBKONTMVS. adipeus, Ep. 147, 8 ; al. carneus,' Id. 36, 16 ; cA. sacceus," Vit. Hilar. 4A ; al. AvavsTiNTS. tiaporeus,' Serm. 80,' 3 Oaelivs Aveelianvs. aurugineus, Chron. 2, 11, 132 fellineus, Id. 4, 7, 92 nitreus, 7rf. 2, 7, 108 SlDONIVS ApOLIiINAEIS. hirundineus, Up. 2, 14 Venantivs Foetvnatvs. acemetis,' Ep. 1, ac? G'ra^r. Pap. -aceus, (-acius) : farraceus,'" Id. 1, 31, 5 loliaoeus, Id. 3, 9, 20 testuacium, L. L. 5, 106 *uiraceus, Sat. Men. 300 ed. Buech. Labeeivs. *populaoius, ap. Non. 150, 24 COENELIVS NbPOS. uiolaoeus," ap. Plin. 9, 136 ' Vlp. Dig.; Gloss. Labb. 'Macr.;Bcol. » Auson. ' Amob. " Augustin.; Prud.; Prosp. « Amob. lun. ' Th.Prisc. « Insorr. • i'brm -accjis, LuoiL Sat. ; Varr. Sat. Men.; Id. R. R.; Liu.; Hyg.; Col.; Petr.; Plin.; Suet.; Inscrr.; Cic, /reg., but chiefly in the phrase gallus gallinaceus, (Diu. 1, 34, 74 ; Id. 3, 86, 56 ; pro Mur. 29, 61). "Col.; Vopisc; Gallien. ap. Treb. Poll. " Varr.; Cels.;Col.; Sen.; Hier. "luuen.; form -um=-Cia. ad Att.; Caper 103, 1 K.; Ps.-Apic. " Varr. R. R.; Cic, semel, (de Sen. 52); Col.; Pall.; Vulg. " Amob.;PB.-Apio.; Gloss. Labb. "Plin. "Plin.;Solin.; PB.-Apic. s. n. uiolacium. §30.-c-Bvs,-o-ivs.i ROMAN 8ERM0 PLEBEIV8. 119 Imp. Avgvstvs. pulleiaceus, ap. Suet. Aug. 87 Hyginvs. apiacius, Fab. 74 M. VlTKVVlVS. aeracius,' 3, 1, 82 miniaceiis," 7, 4, 4 silaceus,' 7, 5, 1 ; al. testaoeus,' 2, 8, 18 ; al. Celsvs. murtaceus, 7, 17 COLVMBIilA. ampulaceTis," 8, 2, 15 pampinaceus, 12, 20, 5 Pbtronivs. balaenaceus, 21, 2 PliINIVS. arenaceus," 17, 43 argillaceus, Id. ib. arundinaceus, 18, 58 auenaceus, 22, 187 ; al. bnlbaceus, 21, 170 oapillaceus,'' 12, 114 cineraoeus, 27, 44 ; cd. cretaceus, 18, 86 ferulaoeus, 34, 170 ; al. foliaceus, 19, 42 ; al. formaoeus, 35, 169 furnaceus, 18, 105 herbaceus, 19, 110 intubaceus, 27, 106 lappaceus, 22, 41 maluaceus, 21, 19 membranaceus,' 10, 168 ; al. oleraceus, 26, 85 papyraceus, 6, 82 ; al. pauonaceus, 36, 159 porraceus, 21, 117; al. rapacius, 18, 127 resinaceus, 24, 99 rosaceus, 21, 8 ; al. tofaoeua,' 17, 43 Aptleivs. lupinaceus. Herb. 21, 2 sebaceus, Met. 4, 18 TeETTIjIiIANVS. cacabaceus," adu. Hermog. 41 limaceus, Ees. Cam. 49 in. Vlhanvs. chartaceus," Big. 32, 52 in. Gaegilivs Maetiaus. personacia," {herba), Cur. Bourn. 6 SOMNVS. fauillacius, 35, 8 CaPITOIiINVS. tiliacius, Anton. Pii 13 in. Maeoellvs Empieicvs. alutaoius, 23, 77; al. PalIiADIVS. fabaceus,"= 12, 1, 2 liliaceus," 6, 14 Lemm. Plinivs Valebianvs. iTitaceus," 2, 28 silignaceus, 1, 46 uerminaceus, 1, 45 i/orm-aMus—Not.Tir.; Not. Bern. "Gloss. Labb. spUn. » Plin. ; Pall. ; Hier.; Inscrr. =Plin. ' Isid. ' Itala ; Augnstin. « Cassiod.; Insorr. » Form -iKS, = Pall. " Angustin. " Cassiod. " Plin. Val.; Marc. Emp.; Pelag. Vet. i' Veget.; Ps. -Apic. ; Maor. Sat. " Th. Prise. " Marc. Emp. ; Th. Prise, \form -« Placit. de Medio. = Hier. s Ps-Augustin. ; Thom. Thee. ; Gloss. Labb. * Cassiod. ' Varr.; Nep.; Poroius ap. Suet.; Tulg. « Cic, nemel, (Bep. 3, 47). ' Anthol. Lat.; Tert. 8 form -jtts = Sera, ad Verg. » Amm. "Varr.; Mart. " Plin, i2(jai_D;g_. Cod. lust. "Prise. "Itala; Cypr.; Cassiod.; Placid. Gloss. "Tert. "Sen.; Petr.; luscrT. "Vitr.j Plin.; Pall. " Paul. Dig. ; Vlp. Dig. ; ICt. "» Plin. Ep.; Apul. "> Cie. ad Att. ; Id. Gael ; ApuL s' Sen. Nat. Qu. « Petr. as Insorr. " Vlp. Dig.; PaU. " Tert. .-c-Evs,-o-ivs.] ROMAN SEBMO PLEBEIVS. 121 Petronivs. lanistidtts, 45, 4 Pusivs. artopticitis, 18, 88 ; al. canalicius, 33, 68 eiectioius, 11, 210 excepticius, 18, 115 facticius,' 31, 81; al, fictioms," 14, 98 ; al. Falilicius, 18, 247 stillaticius," 16, 54 Mabkiaus. cathedralicius, 10, 13, 1 Ploralmtts, 8, 67, 4 missioius,* 3, 91, 1 praetoricius,'' 8, 33, 1 Fkonto. erraticius, de Biff. Voo. 2200 P. rogaticius, ad Ver. 2, 1, p. 123, 11 N. GeiiIiIvs. pacticins, 1, 25, 8 praedaticius, 13, 25, 28 Apvleivs. capillicium,' Met. 2, 2 concinnaticius, Id. 2, 11 panaricium. Herb. 42 TbetvliiIanvs. additioitis,' Ees. Cam. 52 compacticius, adu. Valent. 31 comparaticius. Id. 13 damnaticius, Praescr. 34. elementidiis, Anim. 32 nnndinaticius, Virg. Vel. 3 obuenticius, adu. Marc. 2, 3 ostentatioius, Virg. Vel. 3 prouocaticius, adu. Marc. 2, 3 supeiinducticiuB, Id. 5, 3 Intpb. Iben. aUeuaticins, 1, 30, 2 Spabtianvs. sigillaricius,' Hadr. 17 Capitolinvs. cespiticius,' Anion. Pius, 5 cootilicins, Pert. 3, 3 P. genitalicius, Id. 15, 5 iaficius, Massim. 6, 9 Aenobivs. caepicittm,' 5, 1 i2. Lampbidivs. subditioius, Heliog. 17, 9 tractatioius. Id. 17, 5 P. PaUCjADIVS. acinaticius," 1, 6 cannidae,^^ 1, 13, lemm. pellicius," 1, 43, 4 VEGEiaVS. sideraticins, 3, 35 Ammiants. nenaticins, 29, 3, 3 ; al. HlEEONTMVS. mixtioius, in lerem. 5, 25, 19 subdnericius," in Osee, 2, 8, 7 AVGVSTINTS. arreptioius," Oiu. Dei, 2, 4 ' Fanst. ap. Augiistin. ; Prise.; Cassiod. ' Vlp. Begul. ' Marc. Bmp. ' Suet.; Inscrr. » Insorr. "Mart. Cap. 'ICt. ' Vopisc. » Vopiac. '» Adj., -iws. Caper, ap. Priso. " Plin. Val.; CaBsiod. " Augustin.; form -aciae =• Gromat. Vet. "Iiampr.; Sulp. Seu. ; laid. ; ICt. " Vulg. ; Isid. " Ecol. ; Sohol. Lucan. 122 WOBD FOBMATION Ilf TEE [§ 31. -osvs. dmunuiralicius/ Cur. pro Mori. Smouivs ApoiiiNAKis. Ger. 12 circumlaticius, Ep. 2, 2, extr. immolatioius, Ep. 47, 4 ; al looatioius, Id. 6, 8 inductioius,' de Duab. Anim. 18 oblaticius,' Id. 7, 9 § 31. Adjectives m -osus : These adjectives form one of the most numerous classes in Latin, but in proportion to their number are used sparingly by the best writers. Paucker ^ has collected altogether 844, (which might be considerably in- creased by addenda published in the Archiv f. Lat. Lex.'), ueii. 406, of which he attributes 118, barely 30 ^, to Ciceronian or equivalent authority ; of these I have found only 97 in Cic. They are regularly derived from substantives and in general only such have the sanction of classic usage. On the other hand these adjectives abound in plebeian Latin, being espe- cially prevalent in the rustic and the African writers, and are formed alike from subs, and adjs., and occasionally even from verbs, the sonorous suffix being well adapted to satisfy the plebeian craving for lengthened and intensified formations. Guericke ^ first connected them with the sermo plebeius, ob- serving their frequency in Cato and the early dramatists, and citing the admonition in Prob. App., " rabidus non rahiosus." Stuenkel subsequently called attention to their special fre- quency in the Scriptt. R. B., and regarded them as a charac- teristic of the sermo rusticus, an opinion which a casual glance at those writers vrill confirm.'' The opening pages of the H. a. of Cato show numerous examples, e. g. ; periculosum . . . stvdiosumqve . . . periculosum et calamitoswm . . . ne calami- tosum siet . . . sumptuosumque . . . quamuis quaestuosus sief, si sumptuosus erit, . . ., and so passim. I have counted in Cato 16 forms, most of them occurring frequently. Varr. has 13, the majority from Cato ; 6 are new. Col. uses 31, of which 18 are new, and is especially fond of using them in the comparative and superlative ; from the opening pages I can cite laboriosis- simus, scrupulosissime, luxuriosius, generosiora, etc. Plin. is as- • Inscrr. » Gloss. Labb. = Cod. Theod. « Paucker, Materialien, IV, p. 15. ^ Conf. SohSnwerth-Weyman, ALL. V, p. 192. • Guericke, p. 33. ' Stuenkel, p. 50, " (adjs. in -osus) quae praeter Varronem Cato ceterique rei rustioae soriptores in deUciis habebant" ; conl Koehler, Bell. Hisp., p. 11; Schulze, Diss. Hal., VI, p. 180, "Haeo adiectiua in sennone cotidiano usitatis- sima fuisse constat " ; Wolffl. Cass. Pel., p. 407 ; Kraut, Sail., p. 4, citing discordiosus, as vulgar; Ulrioh, Vitr., II, p. 4. § 81. -osvs.] HOMAN SEBMO PLEBSUVS. 123 tonishingly fertile ; I have counted in the Bist. Wat. over 87, of which 48 are new. Taking the Teubner texts as a basis of comparison, this gives to Plin. an average of one in every 20 pages, while Oic. with 97 words has barely one in 50. Many of these words Plin. has taken from the Scriptt. E. E.; many of the new ones bear on their face evidence of their kinship with the sermo rusticus, and were probably borrowed from works on agriculture : such are iuxos'us,foliosus,glehosus, ligno- sus, petrosus, racemosus, radicosus, sarmentosus, etc. The same fondness for these adjs. is seen in the veterinary and medical writers, whose vocabulary has many points in common with rustic Latin. Pelag. Vet. has 5 new words ; Veg. Vet. has 11 ; Gael. Aur. is especially fertile, adding 24. The prevalence of these adjs. in African Latin was observed by Kretschmann in connection with the language of Apul., and he called attention to the occurrence in African Liscrip- tions of numerous proper names in -osus, which have since re- ceived special treatment at the hands of Mommsen, and are noticed by Kiibler, in his study of those Inscriptions in the Archiv f. Lat. Lex.' This is all the more interesting, because the relation between rustic and African Latin is not by any means clear, and points of analogy in vocabulary are rare ; in adjs. perhaps the only other instance is furnished by denomi- natives in -icius, which as has been already seen, are rarer in the sermo rusticus than those in -aceus, while the latter are avoid- ed by African writers.' It has been shown by Eonsch that the sermo Afnmis and the Campanian Latin, as exhibited in Petr. and the Pompeian inscriptions, have many idioms in common, owing to the more direct communication by sea, and possibly this served as a connecting link.' A less probable theory has been advanced by Lattes,* in explanation of the presence of an Etruscan manuscript in the > KretBohmaun, de Lat. Apnl., p. 50, cited by Sittl, Lokal. VerscMedenh., p. 141; Mommsen, Afrio. Eigennamen, Ephem. Bpigr., IV, p. 530 sq.; Sohuchardt, Vocalis- mns, n, p. 451, " Die namen iu -osus erscheinen nirgends hSufiger als in afrikanisohen Insohriften ; " KUbler, ALL. VIII, p. 301. » Conf. supra, § 30, p. 114. » Eonsoh, p. 7 ; conf. Bndinsky, Ausbreitung d. Lat. Spraohe, p. 361. * B. Lattes, Saggi ed Ap- ptintiintomoall' IsorizioneEtrusoadellaMummia, p. 189, not. 136, " Qui espongo bre- vemente alcune osservationi, circa la predilezione dell' onomastica latino-afrlcana pei deiivati in -osa, -ioa, -itta, e della latinitii africana per gli aggettivi in -alis, -icius, perch^ tutto cid, il oonfesso, mi ga aasai d'etrusco," citing Mommsen, KUbler, Sohu- chardt. 124 WOBB FOBMATION IN THE [§ 31. -osvs. African provinces. He seems inclined to admit the existence thereof an Etruscan colony, and wishes to trace the prevalence of adjs. in -icius, -osus, to Etruscan influence. With our present knowledge such a claim can neither be admitted nor denied, but if it were to be admitted it would be hard to show why the same influence developed adjs. in -aceus on Italian terri- tory, and -icius in Africa. However, the theory is suggestive. It is worth while in this connection to glance briefly at the adjs. used by the African writers, and see how far they drew upon the vocabulary of the Scriptt. E. B. Pronto is not fond of the suffix and adds no new forms, but borrows one from Cato, which is probably to be regarded as an intentional archaism. Gell. has 9 new forms ; of the older ones used by him, none is from the Scriptt. K. E. Apul. adds 21 of these adjs. and uses over 40, only one of them from the Scriptt. E. E., (but five from Plin., callosus, fdbulosus, glebosus, laciniosus, salinosus). Tert. has 10 new forms, and uses. none from the Scriptt. E. E. A marked coincidence in the employment of these words would have pointed strongly to some direct relationship between the African and rustic dialects, while the absence of such coinci- dence is at least good negative evidence that the suffixes de- veloped independently. A few points in regard to the formation of these adjs. are worthy of notice. As has been said, they are normally formed only from substantives, but in the plebeian and late writers nu- merous exceptions occur. Those formed from verbs are rarest, there being but five instances in the older language, and one of these is doubtful. Gell. in the well-known passage, 3, 12, 1, citing hihosus from Nigidius, directly censures this method of formation ; " rwndum etiam usquam repperi, nisi apud Laherium, neque aliud est, quod simili inclinatu dicatur" and on the strength of this opinion C. Fr. Hermann emends Cic, Acad. 2, 143 *opinosissimi to *spinosissimi, which is accepted by Schon- werth-Weyman, in the article already cited, where the few other examples of this improper formation are discussed.^ Here again the license of the sermo cotidianus may be seen surviv- ing in the Eomance languages; compare Ruman. lunecos, sp&rios ; Ital., adontoso, rincreseioso ; Port., abduros, etc.^ ' Sohonwerth-Weyman, ALL, V, p. 203. " Diez, p. 663 ; Meyer-LUbke, Gramm. d. Rom. Spr. n, p. 514. §31. -08VS.] ROMAN 8ERM0 PLEBEIVS. 125 Derivatives from other adjectives are more numerous, although they also were avoided in the best period. Out of the 73 examples cited by Paucker, 9 only are uett., and of these only 3 are classic: hellicosus, ebriosus, tenebricosiis. In later Latin, however, such methods of derivation became more and more common as a means of making adjectives longer and pro- portionately more forcible.* The derivation from adjectives is still common in the Eomance languages, where it has retained an intensifying force, thus in Ruman., umedos; Ital., cuvidoso, freddoso ; Span., caudaloso, randoso? Of the derivatives from substantives, one or two classes are interesting. Formations from the rustic substantives in -ago, -igo, -ugo,^ seem to have been avoided by classic writers as carefully as the substantives themselves. Oic. has only caliginosus {bis). The general character of the remainder is best seen from the following list : Plavt. robiginosus, M(wrt.; Apul.; Avox. Peiap., pruriginosus, Big. Fronto. Apvl. Itn., auriginosus, Vabb. B.B., uligiuosus, Col.; Plin.; Plin. Val., porriginosus, Arnoh. Veg. Vet., coriaginosus, Bemi. Hisp., uoraginosus, Fron- Vvlg., aeruginosus, tin.; Apul.; Amm.- Pbvdent., fuligmosus, Catvll., imaginosus, Ps.-Th. Pkiso., petiginosus, OeiiS., cartilaginosus, Plin. Cass. Pel., muoilaginosus, Coll., soaturiginosus. Dig. Ivst., impetiginosus, PmK., lanuginosTis, Not. Tie., intertriginosus, uertiginosus, Gloss. Labb., depetiginosus. Yaii. Max., lentiginosus. In derivatives from abstract substantives in -or, African Latin shows a peculiarity quite in keeping with the tuTnor Punicus, adding the suffix directly to the stem, without loss of the final syllable as is usual in classic Latin, (compare clamor, clam-osus, fragor, frag-osus). Thus from Apul. we have uapor- osus, from Tert. nidor-osus ; Augustin., clamor-osus ; Cass. Fel. and Ps.-Apul. humor-osus, and 15 others are cited by Paucker,^ » SohBnwerth-Weyman, 1. 1., p. 200, "Von Adjektiven wurden weitere Adjektiva gebildet, um die Bedeutung zu verstarken, beziehungsweise zu nilaneieren oder — und dies war in Spiltlatein und damit in den romauischen Sprachen der leitende Gesichts- puukt — um das Wort zu verlangem und daduroh lebenskraftiger zu maohen." ' Diez,' p. 663 ; Meyer-LUbke, Gramm. d. Bom. Spr. II, p. 514 ; Id. ItaL Gramm. § 540. = Conf. supra, § S3, p. 83. * Pauoker, Materialien IV, p. 5, not. 4. 126 WOBD FORMATION IN THE [§ 31. -osvs. several of -which have found their way into the Eomance lan- guages, e.g., amorosus, saporosus, uigorosus, = Fr., amoreux, sav- Gur&ux, vigorews. Lastly, plebeian Latin seems sometimes to have added this termination to dimiautives, although this is a question of dis- pute. Compare the following forms : amariculosus, Thes. Nou. Lot. lacticulosus, Petr.; Gloss. metioulosus, Plant.; Apul.; Vlp. Dig. segnioulosus, ap. Paucher. siticulosus, Hot. Sat.; Vitr.; Col.; Plin.; Auet. Priap.; Sidon. Bomnioulosus, Cinna, Fr. ap. Gell.; Ldber.; Cic., semel, (de Sen.); Col.; adu. =Plaut. Schonwerth-Weyman include these forms among those in -ic-osus, -iu-osus, and other strengthened forms, "somniculo- sus, '. . . siiiculosus, . . . sind hier zu nennen, da die de- minutiva somniculus und siticula nur in den not. Tiron. u. Bern, nachzuwiesen sind," but cite against their view Bech- stein,! Stud. YIII (1875) p. 373. Lrvrvs Audeonicvs. ieiuniosus, Oapt. 466 septuose," ap. Non. 170, 17 illecebrosus," Bacch. 87 impendiosus, Id. 396 Naetivs. inopiosus, Poen. 130 citrosus, B. Pun. jFV. Inc. i lienosus,"" Cas. 414 lusoitiosus," Mil. 323 PiiAYTVs. metuoulosus,'" Ampk. 293 aestuosus,' Bacch. 471 mulierosns," Poen. 1303 axitiosus,* ap. Van: L. L. 7, 66 obnoxiosus," Trin. 1038 cicatrioosus,' Amph. 446 obsequiosus, Gapt. 418 confragosus, " Men. 591 peculiosus,'" Bud. 112 eUoborosus, Most. 952 ; al. periuriosus, True. 153 fluctuosus,' Sud. 910 podagrosus," Merc. 595 hii'oosus,' Merc. 575 propudiosus," Stick. 334 » Conf. ALL., V, p. 209. " Form saeptuosa — Paouu. Tr. 5. ' Paouu. ; Cio. Att. ; CatuU. ; Hor. ; Col. ; Plin. * Ser. Claud, ap. Varr. ' Sen. Khet.; Quint. ' Varr.;Liu.; Sen.; Col.; Quint.; Frontin. ; Mall. Theod. ; Pall. ; Veget. ; adu. — Mar. Viot. ^ Plin. s Sen. ; Pers. ; Mart. ; form -Mosas =ApnL Met. » Amm. ; Prud. ; Augustin. "> Cels. ; Plin. " Varr.; Fulg.; Isid. " Apul. Flor. ; Vlp. Dig. " Alran. ; Cio. , semel, {Fat. 10). " Bnn. '» Angustin. ; Sidon. Ep. '» Lucii. \subst. masc. =- Hadr. ap. Vopisc. ; Lampr. " Gell. ; Apul. ; Min. Fel.; Arnob.; Rutil. Nam. §31. -osvs.] ROMAN 8EBM0 PLEBEI78. 127 radiosTis, Id. 365 repndiosus, Pers. 384 robiginosus,' Stick. 228 scruposus,' Oapt. 185 Bycophantiose, Pseud. 1211 uentriosus,' Asin. 400 ; al. Cato. aquosus/ i2.i?. 34 cariosus/ Id. 34, 2 ; aZ. consiliosus," ap. Gell. 4, 9, 12 cretosus/ R. R. 128 disciplinosus,' Re. Mil. Fr. 14 iastulosus,' R. R. 157, 3 insomniosus, (inscnnnia) Id. ib, lutosus," ap. Plin. 18, 176 manupretiosus, Oralt. Inc. Fr. 10 *medicamentosus," R. R. 157, 2 morbosus," Id. 2, 7 praemiosus," 0?'aM. Inc. Fr. 7 rubricosus," iJ. R. 34, 2 ; aZ. sentinosus," Origg. 2, i^;-. 31 stercorosus," R. R. 45, 1 ueternosus," ap. Oell. 1, 15, 9 uictoriosus,!' Id. 4, 9, 12 Caeoimvs. gramiosus, Com. 268 Teeentivs. cadauerosus," Hec. 411 TlTlNlVS. pedicosus, Com, 177 Cassivs Ftjmtna. literosus, ap. Non. 133, 5 CaELIVS AlWIPATEB. bellosus, ap. Ifon. 80, 32 LvoiLivs. acerosus," Sat. 15, 29 labosus. Id. 3, 10 rugosus," Id. 12, 26 scelerosus," Id. 1, 20 squarrosus, Fr. Inc. 108 Apbanivs. sentioosus," Gom. 1 Vakbo. agrosus, i. L. 5, 13 alsiosus," iJ. R. 2, 3, 6 argillosus," Id. 1, 9, 2 dictiosus, L. L. 6, 61 glareosus," R. R. 1, 9, 3 mammosus,'" Id. 2, 9, 5 paeminosus, Id. 1, 51, 1 suspendiosus,"" ap. Seru ad Aen. 12, 603 tuberosus," Id. 1, 49, 2 uliginosus," Id. 1, 6, 6 LvoEETrvs. labeosus, 4, 1161 NiGiDivs Pegylvs. bibosus," qp ^eS. 3, 12, 2 OiOERo (Epistt.). pannosus,''^ ad Att. 4, 3, 5 per-luctuosus, ad Q. Fr. 3, 8, 5 per-odiosns, arf ^«. 10, 17, 2 ; ai. per-offioiosus, ad Fam. 9, 20, 3 per-tumultuose. Id. 15, 4, 3 STib-contumeliose, ad Att. 2, 7, 3 sub-odiosus. Id. 1, 5, 4 ' Mart. ; Fronto ; Apul. »Lucr.;Apul. = PHn.;Cassiod. « Varr.;Verg.; Hor.; Oa ; Prop. ; Sen. ; Col. ; Plin. ; Mart. ; Pall. ' Afrau. ; Luoil. ; ManU. ap. Varr. ; Varr. ; On. ;Cels.;Phaedr.; Col.; Plin.; Mart. ;Anibros.;Bocl. ' Pronto ; Sidon. Bp. 'Varr.; On.; Plin.; Hygin.; Pall. » Co«/. GelL 4, 9, 13. » Vitr.; Sen.; Col.; Plin. " Lucil.; Col. " Vifcr. '" Labeo ap. Gell. ; Varr. ; Masur. Sabin. ap. Gell. ; CatuU. ; Auct. Priap.; Petr.;Veget. "Aco. "Col.; Plin. "^ ^mbroB. "Sen.; Col. "Ter.; Sen.; Plin.; Augustin. ; Sidon. " Quinb.;Iul. Val.; Amm.; Angustin., Sidon. ; Inscrr. " Ambros. 20Paul. exFest. => Hor.;Ou,; TibuU.; Val. Max.; Cels.;Pers.; Mart.;Hier. ^^ Ter.; Luor.;Apul. =' Apul. Flor. ; Inlian. ap. Augustin. "piin.. qIqss. Labb. »= Col.; Plin.; Pall.;VuIg. 2»Liv.; Col.; Plin. =' Laber. ap. Gell. ; Plin. ^8 piin. m Petr. 8»Plin.; Arnob.; Pall. " Laber. ap. Gell. 22 gen.; Mart.; luuen.; lust.; Apul. Met.; Augustin, 128 WOBD FORMATION IN TEE [§81. -0SV3. AvOT. Eelii. Hisp. uoraginosus,' 29, 2 Catvllvs. araneosxts,' 25, 3 anindinosus, 36, 13 cunioiilosus, 37, 18 febriculosus,' 6, 4 imaginosiis, 41, 8 spumosus,* 64, 121 HORATIVS. callosus,* Sat. 2, 4, 14 nodosus," Id. 2, 3, 70 ; al. plagosus,' Ep. 2, 1, 7 VlTKV vivs. aluminosus,* 8, 3, 4 bituminosus, Id. ih.; al. caloulosus," 3, 3, 1 nitrosus," 8, 3, 5 pumicosus," 2, 3, 4 sabulosus," 2, 6, 5 sulphurosus, 8, 2, 8 terrosus, 2, 1, 1 ; al. Celsvs. biliosus," 5, 26, 10 ; a?, carnosus," 4, 22 imi!. cartillaginosus," 8, 8, 2; al. glutinosus," 5, 26, 20 ; al. labrosus, 7, 26, Ifin. meduUosus, 8, 1 p. 327 ; al. muoosus," 2, 8, p. 50; a/. musculosus,'" 5, 20, 1 pustulosus,"' 5, 26, 31 spongiosus,'" 4, 1, p. 121 suo(o)osus," 2, 18, p. 65 uenosus,"" 4, 1, p. 121 unguinosus,'' 5, 26, 20 Phaedkvs. coinosus,^* 5, 8, 2 COLVMEIiLA. aestiuosus,^' 5, 8, 5 caenosus,'" 7, 10, 6 calcitrosus," 2, 2, 26 carbunculosus, 3, 11, 9 *cesposus. Poet. 10, 130 compendiosus,''' 1, 4, 5 cymosns. Poet. 10, 138 dispendiosus,^" 2, 20, 1 fratectosus,=» 2, 2, 11 fungosus,^' 4, 29, 6 glandulosus, 7, 9, 1 glomerosus, 9, 3, 1 graminosus,"^ 7, 9, 8 grandinosus, 3, 1, 6 *humeroaus,''° (humerus), 3, 10, 5 lanosus," 7, 3, 7 pampinosus, '^ 5, 5, 14 pectoi'osus,-" 8, 2, 8 pulicosus, 7, 13, 2 resinosus," 12, 20, 3 rixosus,'* 8, 2, 5 soabiosus,^'' 11, 2, 83 scaturiginosus, 5, 8, 6 »Frontin.;Apul.; Amm. ' Plin.; Auot. Priap. ^ (jeii..pronto. *Ou.;Pera.; PUn.; Sorib ; Pelag. Vet. ; Claud.; Cael. Aur. s Plin. ; Gell.; Apul.; Ps.-Apio. ; Pall.; Anthim. ; Eool. ' Ou. ; Val. Max. ; Sen. ; Curt. ; Pers. ; Gell. ; Augnstin. ; Maor. ' Pass. = ApuL s Subst. = Plin. » Cels. ; Col ; Plin. ; Cloat. ap. Macr. Sat. ; Sorib. ; Pall. ; Veget. i»Plin. "Sen.;Plin. "Plin.;PaU. "^ Sorib.; Isid.; Sohol. Pers. "Plin. "Plin. "Col.; Pall.; Pelag. Vet.; Veget. " Col. ; Plin. ; ICt. i* Col. "Col. «>Plin. =1 Col. ;Petr.; Plin. ii^ Pers. ; Plin. "Plin. 2» Plin.; Auct. Priap. « Plin. a« luuea ; Solin. ; Hier. ; Salu. " Petr. ; Vlp. Dig. ; Pelag. Vet. =« lustin. ; Apul. ; Am- bros.;Prud. 29 pall.; Cassiau.; Cod. Theod. so pijn. ai Plin. » Pall, '^quosh. rustici uocant, Col. I. I.; (humeros, ed. Schneider). '* Apul. Met.; Pall. ^'' Plin. »Plin.;Auot.Priap. " pUn. as Tert. ; Vulg. =» Pers ; Plin. ; Gai. Dig. i 31. -osvs.] BOMAN SEBMO FLEBBIVS. 129 strumosus,' 7, 10, 3 suffraginosus, 6, 38, 2 suspiriosus," 6, 38, 1 tineosus,' 9, 14, 20 Petkonivs. dignitosus,* 57, 10 fastosus,' 131 inspeoiosus, 74, 8 lactloulosus," 57, 8 linguosus,' 43, 3 ; al. stigmosus," 109,8 PlJNTVS. acinosns, 12, 47 ; cd, aerosus," 33, 95 algosus,»» 32, 95 angulosus," 16, 86 ; al, argentosus, 33, 93 articulosus,"24, 150 assnlose," 12, 105 bnlbosus, 21, 102 ; al. buxosus, 12, 119 canemosus," 26, 58 ; al. centrosus, 37, 98 cerosTis, 32, 27 cortioosus," 12, 58 crustosus, 12, 36 cumminosus. Id. ih.; aL foliosna, 25, 161 ; al. formicosus, 10, 206 fnriurosus, 12, 125 globosus," 35, 191 granosus, 21, 14 ; al. iUosns, 20, 26 laoiniosus," 5, 62 laniiginosus, 29, 85; al. lignosTis, 13, 112 ; al. loculosTis, 15, 88 lusciosus," 28, 170 ; al. marmorosns, 33, 159 ; al. *myrtuosus, 12, 48 nauseosus, 26, 59 oleosus,"27, 106; al. petrosus,'» 9, 96 plumbosus, 34, 175 ; al. pluuiosus," 18, 225 raoemosus, 14, 40 ; al. radicosus, 16, 151 ramitosus, 30, 136 ramulosus, 16, 92 saliuosus," 16, 181 saniosTis," 7, 66 sarmentosus, 25, 140 sebosus," 11, 214 suroulosus, 19, 98 thymoaus," 11, 39 nerminosus, 20, 146 nermiosus, 17, 261 D. *uertiginosiis, 23, 59, Ian. MabtiaiiIS. ficoaus," 7, 71, 1 pediculoBus," 12, 59, 8 pertricosus, 3, 63, 14 polyposus,'' 12, 37, 2 AvcT. Pbiap. fascinosus, 79, 4 > Inuen. ; Sohol. Bob. ad Cic. « Plin.; Gargil.; Pelag. Vet.; Veget. ' Th. Prise; Augustin.; Marc. Emp. « Gloss. Labb. ' Mart.; Anct. Pan. ad Pis.; form -tiosus =• Mart. Cap. ' Gloss. Labb. ' Angustin. ; Cassiod. ; Bool, s m. ReguL ap. Plin. Bp. 1, 5, 8. » Paul exPest.; ICt. " Anson. " Angustin. >» Quint. " Form astulo- sies =- Marc. Bmp. 36 ; asclosus — Pelag. Vet. 384 ; conf. Veget. 6, 14, 5. " Angustin. ; Prnd. " Solin. " Apul. " Apnl.;Tert.;Hier.; Amob. Iun.;Bocl.;Schol.Bob. adCio. '8 Gloss. Labb. " Cassiod. " Hygin.; (petrosa, -orum, Ambros.; Vulg.; Bed.) " Porphyr. ad Hor. ^s Apul.;Cael. Aur. '^ Angustin.; Gael. Aur.;Th. Prise. '^Nom. Propr. Sebosus =■ Cic, etc. == Plin. Val. ; Maor. »' Anct. Friap. " Form peducu- losus = Gloss. Labb. »» Vlp. Dig. 9 130 WORD FOBMATION IN TEE [§S1. -osvs. membrosus, '^rae/'. 5 pruriosus," 62, 18 seminosus, 51, 17 GEuavs. ambagiosus, 14, 1, 33 armentosus, 11, 1, 2 dubiosns, 3, 3, 3 ; al. fallaoiosus,' 14, 1, 34 ; al. gestuosus,* 1, 5, 2 inrgiosus," 1, 17, 1 ; ai. ludibriosus," 6, 11, 5 praestigiosus,' 6, 14, 11 ; al. ArviiEcys. botniosus,' Herb. 66 cinerosus, Met. 7, 27 ; al. elephantiosus,' Herb. 84, 3 follicTilosua, Id. 54 floccosus, Id. 63 f urcosus. Id. 8 ; al. furoulosus. Id. 57, 2 gemmosus, Met. 5, 8 geniculosus. Herb. 78 humorosus," Id. 51 incendiosns," Id. 59 instudiosus, Apol. 40 pascuosus, Herb. 92 populosus," Met. 8, 6 ; al. pulposus. Id. 7, 16 sarcinosus, Id. 8, 15 silentiosus," Id. 11, 1 stipidosus, Herb. 67 ; al. uaporosus. Met. 9, 12 ; al. niriosus," 7, 18 H. TBKTVIiIilANVS. affectiosus, Anim. 19 colubrosus, flsda. Valent. 4 f oraminosus, rfe Patient, 14 inaquosus," 5ap<. 1 inoopiosusj de leiun. 5 nidorosus," atfw. Marc. 5, 5 opiniosus, icf. 4, 35 tabidosus, ^poZ. 14 tabiosus, de Pudic. 14 Garqilivs Maetiaus. amaritosus," de Arh. Pumif. 3, 7 ^. 68 ec?. Rom. SOMNVS. abominosus," 1, 40 dorsuosus," 27, 3 M. pabulosus, 22, 2 liiMPEIDIVS. aurosus,'" Heliog. 31 Pminovs Matebnvs. cauillosus, 5, 8 crapulosus, 8, 20 gibbosus,"' 3, 5, 6 ; al. PAIiliADIVS. uermioulosus, 12, 7, 14 Tiirgosus, 1, 24, 2 Pusivs VaiiEMAnvs. effectuosus, Praef. porriginosus, 1, 4 Ammiants. caerimoniosus, 22, 15, 17 inlaorimosus, 14, 11, 24 insulosns, 23, 6, 10 ; al. maniosus, 28, 4, 16 O, tumidosus, 21, 10, 3 » Gloss. Labb. »Cael. Aur. »Apnl. * ApuL 6 Cael. AuT. "Gael. Aur. "Solin.; Chaloid. Tim.; Amm.; Veg. Mil. i? Cassiod. " Tert. •' Eccl. " CaeL Aur. " Form amarecose = Thom. Thes. Nou. Lat. p. 52. '» Diom. " Anrni. 3» Pall.; Veg. Vet. ; Herm. Past.; Plin. Val. ; form -eosus — Caasiod. »' Isid. §31. -osvs.] ROMAN 8BBM0 PLEBEIVS. 131 I'EIiAaONIVS. ap(p)iosus,' Vet. 405 ; al. bulimosus, Id. 188 coriaginosus,^ Id. 26 farciminosus, Id. Ind. Cap. XXXV. ozaenosus, Id. 216 Vbgetivs. anrosus," Vet. 3, 17, 1 conglutinosus, Id. 2, 12, 2 contagiosns, Id. 1, 14, 2 *dolorosus,* /rf. 6, 22, 1 farinosTis, Id. 2, 30 febrioosus, Id. 1, 38, 4 gamboBus, /d 3, 10 ossuosus,' Id. 3i, 13, 4 roborosus. Id. 5, 23 stipendiosus, Mil. 1, 18 strophoBiis,' Fe<. 3, 57 iiomicosus,' Id. 11, 10, 3 ; al. Ambeosivs. actinosns, lob. et Dau. 2, 4, 6 dissidiosus, jE^j. 76, 9 opprobriosus,* Gain et Abel, 1, 4,14 HlEBONTMVS. fetosns, {fetics) adu. louin. 1, 19 ; al. inherbosus, Nom. Hebr. col. 14, 4 leprosns," in Eccl. 10, col. 472 ; •aenenosus,"" adu. louin. 1, 3 AvavsTiNVS. anfractnosus, Serm. 59, 6 ; al. clamorosus," de Oratt. p. 1115, 47 oonuiciosus," c. Sec. Besp. lul. 1, 11 frontosus, Giu. Dei 7, 4 ; al. imbecillosus, Ver. Relig. 15 inaotuosus,'^ Giu. Dei 4, 16 staturosus. Id. 15, 23 ; al. MaeceiiLVS Empiriovs. carcinosus, 4, 45 liquaminosus, 5, 18 malandriosus, 19, 23 ; al. mentiosus, 33, 8 tamicosus, 33, 23 ; cd. stranguriosus, 26, 66 ; cd. Theodoevs Peisoianvs. alopeciosus, 1, 6 lemm. catarrhosns, 2, 2, 1 derbiosus, 1, 10 fermentosus, 4,/oZ. 317 6. foetosus," (foetor), 1, 21 materiosus," 4, 317 a. petiginosus, 1, 12 semiosus. Id. ib. Oaelivs Aveblianvs. anhelosas, -4c«<. 2, 28, 148 anxiosus, Ghron. 3, 8, 103 ; al. bromosns," Acut. 2, 37; al. cachinnosns, Id. 1, 3, 41 capillosus," Chron. 5, 4, 53 corpoi'osus, ^CM<. 3, 17, 148 fellosus, Chron. 4, 6, 91 flammosus, Acut. 3, 17, 174 ; al. iecorosus,'* Chron. 3, 4, 49 medicosus. Id. 2, 1, 59 ; al. mellosus, Acut. 2, 29, 151 mortuosus. Id. 1, 3, 38 ; al. panosus, Ghron. 1, 4, 91 ; al. >Veg. Vet. "Veg. Vet. > Lampr. ; Pall. ; Plin. Val. ; EocL < Gael. Aur. 'Form ossosus — Gael. Aur.; Thom. Thee. • Ven. Fort. ■< Gael. Anr. ' God. luBt. • Prud.; Sedul. 1" Augustin.; Ps.-Cypr.; «(?«. — Gassiod. " Ps.-Ambros. " Glosa Hlldebr. " Seru. ad. Aen. " Form -erosus, = Zeno 1, tr. 15, 6. " Gloss. Philox. " Form brumosua, conf. Fauck. Subrol. Add. Lex., s. u. " Prob. App. 199, 8& " Sidou. 132 WORD FORMATION IN THE [§ 38. -lbhtvs, pulsuosus, Acut. 2, 14, 91 ; al. praesumptiosus, Id. 1, 11 putrnosus, Chron. 2, 14, 205 tofosus, Id. 3, 13 ramentosus. Id. 4, 8, 41 tribulosus, Id. 3, 2 ; al. ruginosus, Acut. 1, 11, 86 uluosus, Id. 1, 5 ; al. sanguinosus. Id. 3, 4, 30 noluminosus, Carm. 9, 76 somniosiia. Id. 3, 5, 51 stimulosus, Chron. 5, 9, 90; al. Venantivs Foettoatvs. tractuosus,' Acut. 2, 32, 167 aristosus, Misc. 10, 3, 325 M. tussiculosus, Id. 2, 13, 90 florosus, Caitn. 5, 6, 7 uentriculosus. Id. 3, 17, 143; 7 AliDHELlVrVS. uesiculosus, 7d 3, 17, 171 bombosus, Laud. Vvrg. 20 coulosus, de Gh-am. {Class. Aucl. SiDONivs ApolijInaris. Vol. 5, p. 579). cantilenosus, Ep. 3, 14 ; al. lapillosus, Septen. 218 t. 89 M. § 32. Adjectives in -lentus : These adjectives, like those in -bundus, are both archaic and vulgar.^ Out of a total of 63 cited by Paucker in his Materialien,' only 14 are counted by him as of " ciceronischer oder gleichwerther Attestation," and of these I have failed to find more than 11 in Cicero : fraudulentus, luculentus, lutulentus, opulentus, potulentus, pul- uerulenius, teTnulentus, ttmculentus, turhulentus, uinolentus, uio- lentus. As but 28 of the 63 are recc, uett. 35, Cic. used less than one-third of uett. Plautus has 11, of which only 5, luculentus, lutulentus, fraudulentus, opulentus, truculentus, became classic. Cato and Titin. each added 2 to the language, Enn. and Laeu. 1 each. Silver Latin has only 3 new forms, Gels. 2, Scrib. 1. With the archaists Gell. and Apul. they become more numer- ous : the former uses not less than 7, two of them new, amaru- lentus, mrulenfus; Apul. has 14, 5 from Plant., luculentus, macilentus, mMstulentus, pisculentus, truculentus ; 6 are new and 3 peculiar to Apul., farinulentus, glebulentus, iussulentus; only 4 out of the 14 are Ciceronian. Later formations are compara- tively rare but are sufficiently frequent to show that the suffix lived in the popular speech ; in so late a writer as Aldhelmus one example occurs, pompulentus. The suffix has survived in the Eomance languages;^ compare Ital., sonnolento ; Pr., sanglant ; Spsin., feculento, sonoliento ; and as new formations, > Plin. Val. = Compare Landgraf , BlStt. f. bayer. Gymn. VII, p. 320 ; Schmainsty, p. 89 ; Ronsoh, p. 138 sq. » Pauok. Material. IV, p. SO sq. * Diez, p. 681 ; Meyer-LUbkc, Gramm. d. Bom. Spr., II, p. 488. § 33. -LBNTVS.] BOJUfAl^ 8ERM0 PLEBEIVS. 133 lta.l.,famulento,puzzolento; Span., friolento ,- O. Fr., famolent, pullent; Fr ov. , suzolen,famolen. PliAVTVS. buoculentus, Merc. 639 corpulentus,' Epid. 10 frustulentus, Cure. 313 maoUentus,' Capt. 647 mustulentus,' Cisi. 382 pisoulentus,* Rud. 907 truoulentus," T^'mc. 265; al. Ennivs. graoilentus, ° .4nre. 259 Oato. rorulentus,' R. R. 37, 4 purulentus,' Jd 157, 3 TrriNivs. lotilentus. Com. 137 obstrudulentus, Id. 165 Labvivs. pestilentus, Fr, ap. Gell. 19, 7, 7 silentug, Jc2. i&. APVliBIVS. farinulentus, Met. 9, 5 foetulentus," Apol, 7 glebulentus, i)eo iSocr. 8 iussulentus, Apol. 39, e.rZr. somnolentus," Met. 1, 26 ; al. suc(c)ulentus," Id. 2, 22 TeBTVIiLIANVS. caeaulentus," Pcdl. 4 sordulentus, de Poen. 11 m. SoiiINVS. camulentus," 2, 41 ; a?, floi-ulentus," 7, 18 spinulentus, 46, 4 AmiiAiivs. crapulentus, 29, 5, 54 Pevdentivs. aurulentus," trepl o-Tf0. 12, 49 rosulentus," Id. 3, 199 terrulentus. Ham. Praef., al. Vaeeo. aquilentus. Sat. Men. 400 Celsvs. faeculentus," 5, 26, 19 iurulentus, 1, 6 ; a^. Gbllivs. amarulentus,"' 3, 17, 4 uirulentus," 16, 11, 2 1 Paul, ex Fest. ; Col. ; Quint. ; GeU. ; Tert. ; Chaloid. Tim. ; Hier. ; Vulg. » Apul. ; PaU. ; Pelag. Vet. ; Non. ; Hier. ; Vulg. ' Varr. ; Apul. Met. « Cato ; Solin. ; siibst. — Apul. ' Ter. ; Cornif . Bhet. ; Cio. Sest.; Catull. ; Hor. ; Ou. ; Plin. ; Tao. ; Quint. ; Val. Max.; Apul.; Spart.;Augustin. 'Gell. ' Aco. Tr.; Col.; Plin.; Solin. 8CelB.;Sen.; Plin. ; Pelag. Vet. » Plin. ; Apu). ; Solin. ; Veget. ; Arnob. ; PalL ; Augustln. '» Maor. " Caasiod. "Arnob. " goUn.; Ambroa. " Hier. ; Prud. ; Paul. Nol. " Ambroa. " Prud. >' Ambros.;Prud.;Salu.;Peruig. Ven. " Ven. Fort. " Mart. Cap. Maecellvs Empibiovs. febiiculentus, 22, 13 FVLGBNTTSrS. marculentus, 2, 8 memlentus, 1 Praef. p. 13 M, AeDHEIiMVS. pompulentus, de Re Gframm. {in Auct.' Class. 5, 565). 134: WOBD FORMATION IN THE [§ 34. -atvs. § 33. Adjectives m -urnus, -turnus : In the classic language these adjectives were limited to diurnus, diuturnus, nociurnus, taciturmis. A few other sporadic examples occur : alburnus,' Gloss. Mai. Gl. Auct., Vol. 6 ; s.m. — Auson.; s.n. = Plin. ; nom. propr., conf. infra. longitumus, Vulg. Baruch. 4, 35 mensurnus, Cypr. Up. 34, 4 ; Nouat, somnurmis, Varr. Sat. Men. 427 These words have been treated by Pott,^ who points out that somnurnus is formed regularly on the model of diur- nus, while mensurnus is the result of false analogy. In early Latin the suffix must have had a wider scope, as is indicated by the numerous proper names of this form, of deities and localities, as Alburnus, (deus), Tert. adu. Marc. *Libumus, (deits), Arnob. 4, 9 1, 18 Manturna, (ded), Aug. Ciu. Dei 6, 9 luturna [dea), Verg. Aen. 12, 146 ; Saturnus, (deus), passim. al. Alburnus, (mons), Verg. Oe. 3, 146 Lactnmus, (c?ejw), Aug. Ciu. Dei. Taburnus, {mans), Id. 2, 38 I am inclined to believe that the suffix survived in the rus- tic language. Bonseh ^ has cited longitumus, mensurnus, som- nurnus, in his lists of plebeian forms, and the presence of sev- eral unmistakable instances of this formation in Italian seems to justify his view. Diez cites Ital., m/uso^Tio, piorno, sajorno ; Span., piorno.'^ § 34. Pabticipial adjectives in -atus ; These adjectives are formed on the model of participles from denominative verbs in -are, and logically they should be considered under that head.' But as they are treated like adjectives in the sermo plebeius, and formed at will from almost any substantive, appar- ently without thought of the corresponding verbal forms, it has seemed best to group them separately, so that the abun- dance of them in plebeian authors will be more apparent, reserving a detailed discussion of them for the section on ' Cited by Nettleship, Contrib. Lat. Lex., p. 114, comparing Bomnarnus, tacitumus. « Oonf. Stuenkel, p. .53, citing Pott, B. F. II, p. 1036 ; Corssen, Ausspraohe, I, ii. 236. = RBnsoh, p. 138. ■" Diez, p. 685. » Conf. infra, § 51. § 34. -ATVS.] ROMAN 8EBM0 PLEBEIV8. 135 denominative verbs. Their plebeian character has been fre- quently noticed by the authorities.^ PliAVTVS. aculeatus," Bacch. 63 aleatus," Most. 48 amussitatus, Mil. 632 ansatus,' Pers. 308 amilatus,' Poen. 981 argentatus," Pseud. 312 caesariatus,' Mil. 768 coluinnatus,' Id. 211 eburatus,' 8tich. 377 ; a/, hostiatus, Bud. 270 impluuiatus," ^irf. 224 ingeniatus," Mil. 731 iubatus,'" Amph. 1108 mamileatus," Pseud. 738 nimbatus, Jben. 348 ooulatus/* Trzic. 490 ostreatus, Poen. 398 patibnlatus, Most. 56 Emnvs. runatus, 4jin. 576 tutulatus," Id. 124 Cato. alueatus, R. R. 43, 1 arenatus,'" Id. 18, 8 faecatus. Id. 11, 4 laserpiciatus," /rf. 116 OaeohiIvs. atratus," Com. 268 Timnvs. flmbriatus," Com, 138 Cassivs Hemina. citratus, {citra), 4, i?>. 37 Lvcnavs. aceratus,"" ScU. 9, 47 adipatua," Id. 5, 1ft oapitatus,»= Id. 2, 21 papaueratus,"' Ine. Fr. 139 POMPONIVS. coleatus, Com. 40; a^. Vabbo. compluuiatus," R. R. 1, 8, 2 costatus, {costa). Id. 2, 5, 8 decemplioatus, L. L. 6, 38 fabatus,^' ap. Mn. 341, 28 loculatus, R. R. 3, 17, 4 murtatus," L. L. 5, 110 ooellatus," Sat. Men. 283 petaaatus,'* Id. 410 reticulatus," R. R. 3, 7, 3 ■Schnlze, Diss. Hal., VI, p. 181, "Reblingius (p. 25) recte affert, adjeotiua in -atus, quae fere omnia sunt participia perfecti passiui, praecipue nulgaiia sunt." eonf. Bonsch, p. 143 ; Gneiicke, p. 36. s Cic. ad. Att. et semel, (Acad. 3, 75) ; Plin. » Donat. Ter. Phorm. * Bnn.; Varr. L. L.;Col.;Deoret. Vet. « Apul. Met. • Liu.; Lampr.; Vopisc. 'Apul.;Tert. » AmbroB.; Ampel. 'Lampr. '» Non. " 6eU. ; Apul. ; Chalcid. Tim. "Cornif. Rhet. ; Varr. L. L. ; Liu. ; Plin. " Sen. Ep. ; Suet. " Plin. ; Tert. ; Amob. ; Hier. ; Fulg. ; Mart. Cap.; Cassiod.jVeu. Fort.; Adhelm. >» Pompon. Com. " Vitr.; Plin. "Plin. IS *Acc. Tr. ; *Cio. semel, (Vat. 30) ; Prop. ; Tac. ; Suet. ; Amm. ; Maor. Sat. " Plin. ; Apul. ; Auot. Itin. Alex.; SohoL lun. =» Paul. exFest. ; Non. ^i Cio., semel, (Or. 35); Inuen.; Charis. " Varr. ; Col. ; luUan. ap. Augustin. as Conf. Plin. 8. 195. « Plin. "Fest.;s./.,/oZ>a«ai, (— p«fe),Plin.l8, 118ia». "Plin. " Suet.; Gl. Labb. «« Cio. Ep. ; Suet. ; Insorr. " Vitr. ; Plin. 136 WOBB FORMATION IN TEE [§34. -ATVS. scnlponeatus, Sat. Men. 457 naluatus,' L. L. 8, 29 undulatus,^ ap. Non. 189, 25 LvCEJblTlVS. uiuatus,^ 3, 409; at. CaTVLIiVS. uirgatus/ 64, 319 HOEATTVS. ocreatus,= >Sci<. 2, 3, 234 nitratus,* 12, 57, 1 «normatiis,=' 3, 13, 12 paleatus,'"' 5, 6, 13 scabratus, 4, 24, 22 scalpratus, 9, 15, 9 uericulatus, 2, 20, 3 Persivs. balanatus," 4, 37 cirratus,'* 1, 29 farratus,"4, 30 peronatus, 5, 102 VlTEVVlVS. displmiiatus, 6, 3, 1 frontatus, 2, 8, 7 lingulatus," 8, 6, 8 *mammatus,' 7, 4, 2 puluinatus,* 1, 2, 6 ; al. securiclatus,° 10, 10, 3 stadiatus, 5, 11, 3 stolatus," 1, 1, 5 sulfnratus," 8, 3, 2 testudinatus," 2, 1, 4 CeIiSVS. capittilatns,"8, 1 piperatus," 4, 26 resinatus," 2, 24 ; al. OoiiVMEUJA. brachiatus," 5, 5, 9 cantheriatus, 5, 4, 1 charaoatus, 5, 4, 1 ; al. cortioatus," 12, 23, 1 dentioulatuB," 2, 20, 3 ; ai. malleatus," 12, 19, 4 'Vitr. spiin. = Co»/. Fest. 876 (a), 15. « Verg.; Sen.; Sil.; VaL FL « PUn. •Isid. 'Plin. sPKn. » Plin. " Calig. ap. Suet.; Petr.; Mart.; Hier.;InBorr. " Sen. ; Cels. ; Mart. ; Tert. \s.n. pl.= Mart. ; Plin. " Gonf. Feat. 243, 7 ; form -eatus = CoL " Plin.; (-are, Gloss.) " Col.; Petr.; Mart.; Ps.-Apio.;Sidon. " Plin.; Mart.; Innen. " Plin. " PaU. »» Plin. i» Vlp. Dig. »» Mart. " Diom. '' Plin. == Prise. ; Thorn. Thes. '* Mart. ; Capit. ; Amm. ; Augustin. "" luuen. ; Spart. " Auct. Priap.;Itala; AugnBtin.;Maro. Bmp. i"' Marc. Emp. ^^Th. Prise. '''Aleim. '"Gro- mat. Vet. »' -are — Gloss. '" Mart. ; luuen. ; Apul. Met. =' Plin. Bp, Petkonivs. prasinatus, 28, 8 rubricatus," 46, 7 Btaminatus, 41, 12 PUNIYS. albioeratus, 15, 18 aluminatus,"' 31, 59 apiatus,'" 13, 97 bituminatus, 31, 59 canalioulatus, 19, 119; al. caueatus, 9, 13 ; al. colostratus, (s. m.) 28, 123 conchatus, 10, 43 ; al. crebratus,'" 11, 81 cultellatus,'" 8, 91; al cultratus, 13, 30 oylindratus, 18, 125 digitatus, 11, 256 echinatus, 15, 92 ; al. fiutiiatus,=' 16, 196 foliatus,'"' 13, 15 gradatus,=' 13, 29 muoronatus, 32, 15 ; al. §34. -ATVS.1 EOMAN 8EBM0 PLEBEIV8. 137 muricatus," 20, 262 ouatus, 15, 85; al, persoUata, 25, 113 ; cd. rigoratus, 17, 211 ruderatus, 21, 20 rusaatus, 7, 186 mtatus," 19, 156 sandaracatus, 85, 177 soutulatus,' 11, 81 ; al. solatus,* {sol), 29, 118 teporatus, 36, 199 tboracatus, 35, 69 tubulatus," 9, 130 turbinatus," 37, 56 ; al. uertebratus, 11, 177 ; al, iiirgulatus, 9, 109 umbilioatus, 13, 32 Mabtiams. amethystinatus, 2, 57, 2 baeticatus, 1, 96, 5 canusinatus,' 9, 23, 9 cerussatus,' 7, 25, 2 ; al. coccinatus,' 1, 96, 6 ; al. galbinatus, 3, 82, 5 guttatus,'" 3. 53, 15 mutuniatus," 3, 73, 1; al. palliolatus,'= 9, 33, 1 pexatus, 2, 58, 1 sistratus, 12, 29, 19 spleniatus, 10, 22, 1 IWENAIiIS. caligatus," 3, 321 segmentatus," 6, 89 AvOT. Priap. *fibratu3, 51, 22 mentulatus, 36, 11 Aptlbivs. caloratus," Met, 6, 23 - caseatus, " Id. 1, 4 caulioulatus, Herb. 90 lentioulatus, Id. ib. tesseratus, Met. 8, 28 « Mmvorvs Feles. ungulatus," 22, 5 Tbktvllianvs. disciplinatus,'' Pug. in Persec. 1 feturatus, adu. Valent. 25 linguatus," Anim. 3 lucernatus, ad Vxor. 2, 6 luridatus, adu. Marc. 4, 8 pigmentatus,'" Cult. Fern, fin, praeputatus,"' adu. Marc. 5, 9 quadrangulatus,'" Anim. 17 Bpeoiatus, adu. Herm. 40 squamatus," Apol. 21 stuporatus. Cult. Fern. 2, 3 SOUNVS. amiculatus, 52, 19 Spaetianvs. bucellatum," s. n., Peso. Mg. 19, 4; al. Lampeodivs. dalmaticatus, Gomm. 8, 8 ; al. mastichatus, Heliog. 19, 4 puleiatum," s. «., {uinum) Id. 19 Buminatus, Alex. Sen. 22, 8 uasatus, Heliog. 5, 3 ; al. Vopisovs. specillatus, Prdb. 4, 5 1 Fulg. Myth. » Mart. ; Pelag. Vet. ' Pall. ; Sohol. luuen. ; Isid. ■,s.n.pl.= luuen. ; Vnlg.jCod.Theod. *8. »., Feat. 300 sq. 'Plin. Bp. • Inaorr. 'Suet. ^Cod. Theod. » Suet. '" Pall. •■ Anct. Priap.;/on7i mutoniatua, =• Gloss. Labb. ^' Suet. ; Vopiso. " Suet.; Vlp. Dig. ■* Symm. Bp. ; Isid. ; Act. Fratr. Arual. " Psued.-Apic.; Fulg. Myth.; Porphyr. ad Hor.; Isid. ■• Hier. Ep. " Tert. ; Mart. Cap. " Vulg. ; Aloim. Auit. i» Vulg.;Augustin.;Antliol.Lat.; (-are — Gloss.) »» Prud. ; Hier. "Eool. "" Vnlg. ; Eocl. '' Vulg. ; s. m. = * Isid. "« Amm. ; Angustin.; Cod. Theod. »» adi. = Veget. 138 WORD FORMATION IN TEE I 34. -ATV& FiBMiovs Mateents. sensatus,' 3, 10; al. PAIiLADIVS. cuminatus," 12, 22, 5 gtimmatus, 11, 12, 6 manubriatus,' 1, 43, 2 Plinivs VaIiBBIANTS. anisatum, s. n., 5, 34 chymiatus, 2, 18 laseratus,' 1, 21 thymatus, 1, 22 uiscellatus, 2, 17 Pelagonivs. fumatus, Vet. 29 mixturatus, Id. 71 uermigeratus. Id. 278 Ammtanvs. tropaeatus, 23, 5, 17 Vegetivs. acutatus. Vet. 1, 22 AMBBOsrvs. toxicatus, " de Toh. 7, 36 HiEROimrvs. farinatus, Nom. Hehr. col. 8 fuliginatus, Ep. 54, 7 inirittatuB, iZegr. Pack. 101 AVGVSTINTS. lioiatus, OiM. Dei 22, 14 ; al. situatus, adFr. Erem. Serm. 37 uxoratus, Sm-m. 116, 4 Mai ; al. MakoeiiLvs Empisiovs. caniculatus, 14, 64 flcatum,' s. n., 22, 34 susinatus, 7, 20 Theodoevs Pbisoianvs. sambncatus, de Diaet. 12 saponatum, s. n., 1, 16 Psevbo-Apioivs. anethatus, 6, 239 ; al. conchiclatiis, 5, 4 coiiandratus, 8, 388 insiciatus, (esiciatus), 8, 402 ; al. iuscellatus, 8, 394 liquaminatus, 8, 373 ; al, oenogaratns, 8, 329 ; al, omentatus, 2, 40 rapulatns, 4, 153 Maetianvs Oapeela. perpendiculatus, 6, 693 sertatus, 1, 35 ; al. OaEIiIVS Atkeejanvs. carnatus, Chron. 1, 4, 95 meratus. Id. 1, 1, 17 ; al. SiDONivs Apolunaeis. aureatus, Carm. 9, 396 castorinatus, Ep. 5, 7 foraminatus, Id. 2, 2 sapphiratus. Poet. ^. 2, 10 tiaratus, Ep. 8, 3 tintiunabulatus. Id. 2, 2 PviiGENTIVS. centratus, Myth. 1, 11 pecuatus, in Moral. 35 Venantivs Foetvnatvs. margaritatus, 8, 6, 266 sculptaratus, 9, 15, 8 IsmoEvs. cucullatus, 19, 24, 17 laoulatus, 22, 19, 11 manicleatus, 19, 22, 8 phoenicatus,' 12, 1, 49 sphingatus, 20, 11, 3 'Vulg. sPs.-Apio. s Amm. * Ps. -Apio. ; Beda. ^ Mythogr. Lat, » Ps.- Apic. ; Gael. Aur.; Anthol. Lat. ' Form -cialtis, Seru. Verg. Ge. 3, 82. § 35. -iNvs.] nOMAN SEBMO PLEBEIVS. 139 § 35. Adjectives in -inus : Aside from the nomina gentilia in -inus, as Latinus, Praenestimis, etc., forms in -Inus, -a, -um are not numerous, and although belonging largely to the older language, are rare in writers of the best period. Paucker's list,i which, while not exhaustive, is sufficiently complete to form a basis for comparison, contains, exclusive of the distributive numerals Inni, trini, etc., 192 forms. Of these, 135, or over 70^, are uett, yet I have been able to find in Cic, aside from the Epistt, only the following 23 examples, most of them preva- lent throughout the language : caprinus, inquilinus, pistrinum, clandestinus, intestinus, popina, concubiniis, -na, libertinus, pruina, ciilina, marinus lepentiuus, equiaus, matutinus, sagina, genuinus, medioinus, -na, sobrinus -na, faaedinus, o£Scina, supinus. haruspicinns, peregrinus, A majority of the adjectives of this termination are derived from the names of animals, and in these the importance of the class centres, in regard to the sermo plebeius. Out of Pauck- er's list, 104, considerably more than half, are thus formed, uett. 65, recc. 29. Of these the majority occur in early comedy and in the Scriptt. E. E. Their use by classic writers is chiefly confined to proverbial expressions, in which they are frequent at all periods of the language, a further evidence of their pop- ular character. I have found only 5 in Cic, caprinus, *equirms, haedinus, miluinus, columhinus, the last two in the Epistt., and both used proverbially, plures pauones confeci, quam tu pullos columbinos, ad Fam. 9, 18, 3 ; Liciniumplagiarium cum suopullo miluino, ad Qu. Fr. 1, 2, 2, § 6, with which may be compared Plant. Pseud. 851, an tu inuenire postulas quemquam coquum, nisi miluinis aut aquilinis ungulis ? ; Petr. 42, muli&r quae mulier miluinum genus ; Apul. Met. 6, 27, miluinos oculos effugere? I have found no occurrence of such adjectives in Oaes. or Nep. Sail, has two instances,/ermMS, caninus, the latter quoted from Appius, in the phrase canina facundia, which is an espe- cially frequent popular metaphor; compare Ouid. li. 230, > Pauoker, Spioilegium, p. 208, not. 53. ' Otto, Tiersprichw6rtern, ALL., Ill, p. 395, " Der Falke ersoHeint spriohwartlioh als gierig und hungrig." 140 WOBD FOBMATION IN THE t§ 35. -ikvs. latrare canina uerha in foro ; Quint. 12, 9, 9, canina, ut ait Ap- pius, eloguentia ; Pers. 1, 109, canina littera ; Colum. l,prae/, 9, sed ne caninum quid^m sicut dixere ueteres locupletissimum quemque adlatrandi ; Petr. 42, ego uerum dicam, qui linguam caninam comedi ; Hier. Ep. 50, 1, libros canino dente rodere, etc.^ On the other hand these adjectives are frequent in all the usual sources of plebeian Latin. Plaut. is fond of them, using no less than 15, of which 4, catulinus, formiclnus, noctuinus, soridnus, are aira^ eipij/ici/a. They occur largely in proverbial expressions and metaphors ; e.g.. Hud. 633, utinam fortuna nunc Mc anetina uterer ; True. 780, quamquam uos colubrino ingenio ambae estis; Men. 888, moite formicinum gradum ; Pseud. 967, Heus tu, qui cum hirquina iarba astas ; Cure. 191, Tune, etiam cum noctuinis oculis odium me uocas ? Epid. 18, caprigenum, hominum, non placet mihi neque pantherinum genus, etc. The satirists, as usual, are well represented. Lucil. has 3, 1 from Plaut., 2 new ; Hor. has 6, only one of which occurs in the Oarm., and that in a proverbial phrase, Carm. 1, 8, 9, sanguine uiperino cautius uitare ; In Ep. 1, 18, 15, he has another prov- erb, de lana caprina rixari, with which compare Varr. Sat. Men. 71, caprinum proelium,. Pers., besides the canina littera above cited, has the undoubtedly vulgar form caballinus, in his Prologue. From luuen. may be cited Sat. 14, 251, longa et ceruina senectus ; Id. 16, 21, dignum erit . . . mulino coi'de Vagelli ; Id. 10, 271, canino rictu. As further instances of such popular phrases, compare Phaedr. App. 23, (Anth. Lat. 822 R.), vhi leonis pellis deficit uolpina est induenda ; Varr. Sat. Men. 575, prandAum caninum ; Apul. Met. 2, 9, coruina nigredine, (conf. Petr. 43, niger tamquam coruus)^ ; Dig. 17, 2, 29, § 2, Aristo refert: Gassium respondisse, societatem talem coiri non posse ut alter lucrum tantum, alter damnum sentiret, et hanc so- cietatem leoninam solitum appellare. But it is in the Seriptt. R. E. that these adjectives abound. Thus Yarr. has 14, only 8 of which are found earlier ; Col. and Pall, have 7 each, the majority from Varr., while Plin. is the most prolific of all, using 23 from the older language, and add- ing 11 others. In the Seriptt. E. E. these words are largely used in connection with stercus, or fimus, as s. asininum, Varr. ' otto, 1. 1., p. 390. = otto, I. l, p. 884, " Wio der Weisse Schwan, so ist auoh der Bohwartze Babe spricliwOrtlioh." § 35. -ravs.] BOMAE SEBMO PLEBEIV8. 141 1, 38, 2 ; /. caballinus, Plin. 29, 102 ; s. caprinus, Cato B. R. 36 ; s. equinum, Varr. B. B. 1, 38, 3 ; /. murinus, Plin. 29, 106 ; /. tau- rinus, Id. 28, 232 ; etc. It may have been partly this association which caused these adjectives to be avoided by the best writers. Like some other classes prevalent in rustic Latin, these ad- jectives have given rise to numerous names of Divinities ; e. g., Cunina, Varr. ap. Nbn. 167, 32 ; Nemestrinus, Id. i, 7 Lad.; Avgustin. Potina, Van\ ap. Nbn, 108, 19; Fabulinus, Vai-r. ap. Nbn. 532, 27 Augustin. lugatinus, Aug, Oiu. JDei 6, 7 Eusina, Augustin. G. D. 4, 8 Libentina, Van: L. L. 6, 48 ; al. BumiDa, Varr. B. B. 2, 11, 5 ; al. Limentina, Tert. Idol. 15 ; al. ; Ar- Sentinus, Id. ap. Aug. Oiu. Bei 7, nob. 2; Tert. Lucina, passim, Statina, Tert. adu. Nat. 2, 11 ; al. Meditrina, Paul. exFest.p. 128, 15 Tntilina, Varr. L. L. 5, 163 ; et Al. Montimis, Amoh. 49 Volutina, Aug. Ciu. Bei 4, 8 As has been said, these adjectives became less popular in the later language ; they occur abundantly, however, in the Komance languages,^ owing partly, perhaps, to their fusion with forms in -luus, caused by the shifting of accent to the short vowel in the latter suffix. Like some other suffixes de- noting resemblance, -inus acquired later a diminutive force, the idea of resemblance merging in that of not quite equaling, and so of being inferior to, or smaller than, the object of compari- son.^ That the transition began in Latin is shown by the ex- amples cited by Paucker, mollicina (uestis), quoted from Nou. Pedio by Non., and a still stronger case from the Nott. Tir. ' geminus, gemellus, gemininus.' ^ In the modern languages the prevailing force of the suffix is diminutive, especially in Ital. and Port., where it is frequent both with subst. and adj.;* thus Ital., subst. hamhino, iottegMno, chiesino, prindpino, signo- rino, tavolino ; adj. bellino, honino, pianino ; Span., subst. col- larin, labrantin ; anadino, palomino, porcino ; adj. v&'dino ; Port., cophino, filMno ; adj. hranquinho, docezMno, rotinho, etc. In Pr. the diminutive force is less frequent ; Diez cites only fortin, ignorantin.^ * ' Diez, p. 649 aq. ; Meyer-Ltlbke, § 490. « Conf. infra, § 39 ; Meyer-Ltlbke, Gramm. d. Kom. Spr. II, p. 493; conf. contra Goelzer, p. 154, "II y en a na autre en Latin ; o'est nn suffixe plutot greo que latin ; il a la valeur d'un diminutif et se retrouve non seulement dans les languea romanes, mais meme dans le latin du moyen-Sge (oasina vallina)," citing Sohwabe, De deminutinia graeois et latinis, Gissae, 1859, p. 57. 8 Paucker, Spicilegiam, p. 204, not. ."53. * Meyer-Lubke, Gramm. d. Rom. Spr. II, p. 493. " Diez, p. 651, but compare Btienne, de Deminutiuis, etc. in Franoogallioo ssr- mone nominibus, Paris, 1883, p. 61, sq. 142 WORD FORMATION IN TEE i:§35. -iNvs. In the following list, forms not from names of animals are italicized. Naevivs. *(n-ainus,^ ap. Gell. 1, 24 Codd. PliAVTVS. agninus," Pseud. 319 anetinus,' Mud. 533 aquilinus,* Pseud. 852 caninus,' Cos. 973 cantherinus,"' Men. 395 catulinus, ap. Paul, ex Fest. 45, 3 clurinus,' True. 269 colubrinus,' Id. 780 formicinus, Men. 888 furinus, Pseud. 791 hiroinuB," 7c?. 967 hirundininus," Bud. 598 leoninus," Jlfere. 159 miluinus," Pseud. 852 nootuinus, (raoctea), Cure. 191 pantherinus," j^ic?, 18 O. soricinus, Bacch. 889 Oato. caprinns," R.R. 36 columbinus," J(i. ib. peouinus,'' Id. 132, 2 Tieterinns," ap. Fest. p. 369 Paowivs. anguinus," Tr. 3 TsEENTrrs. mustelinus," Eun, 689 TiTINIVS. femininus,^ Com. 171 Acorvs. niperinus," 2V. 552 Lvcniivs. aprinus," Pr. Inc. 121 eqninus,"' Sat. 5, 21 POMPONrVS. passerinus, Oom. 177 Vaebo. asinimis," R. R. 1, 38, 2 ceniimis,=° Id. 3, 9, 14 figlinus,'' Id. 3, 9, 3 lepormus,=' Id. 2, 11, 4 murinus,"* Sat. Men. 358 pauoninus," R. R. 3, 9, 10 . paupertinus,'" ap. Non. 162, 23 ricinus, (rica), Sat. Men. 433 *stiimis," R. R. 2, 4, 8 codd. sutrinus,=" £. L. 5, 93 tibinus, Sat. Men. 132 > Suet; lot. »Titm.;Varr.;PUn.;Pelag. Vet.;ICt. =s./.= Petr. « Apul.; Tert.; Dar. Phryg. « Appius ap. Sail. ; Lucil. ; Varr. ; Ou. ; Gels. ; Col. ; Pers. ; Petr. ; Plin. ; lunen. ; Val. Max. ; Tert. ; Aur. Vict. ; Hier. ; Augnatin. « Col. ; Plln. ; Pall. ' Amob. 8 Tert.; s./.— Apul. « Hor. Sat.; Plin.; Apul; Solin.; Amob.; Prud.; Amm.; s./.=61oss. Labb. "Pliii.;Mart. " Van.; Vitr.; Plin.; Val. Max.; Vlp. Dig. "Cic.Q. Fr.;CoI.; Plin.; Paia exFeet.; Solin. ^^ Plin. " Vair.; Cic, semel, (N. D. 1, 29, 83); Hor. Ep.; Liv.; Col. "Van.; Cio. Bp.; Hor.; Cels.; Plin.; PaU.; s. m. — Mart.; Edict. Diool. I'Apul. "Lncr.;Plin.;Amob.;s./. — Van.; Plin. " Varr. ; Catull. ; Plin. "Plin. "> Van. ; Plin. ; Quint. ; Apul. ; Vlp. Dig ; Amob. ; Vulg. '^ Hor. ; Plin. ; Oros. ; s./.=ApuL " Solin.; Auguatin. ; Gloss. Labb. ^' Varr.; Cic, semel, ("Tusc. 5, 21, 62); Hor.; Vopisc; Solin.; Vulg. ^Pliu.; Gael. Aur. s^Hor.; On.; Galp.;Gol.;Plin.;Iuuen.;PaU.; s.f. — Edict. Diocl. «» Vitr. ; Plin. ; Gael. Aur. ; form -ulinus — Amob. ; s. /. — Varr. ; Plin. ; Inscn. =' Cels. ; Plin. ; Lampr. ; IGt. ;«./.= Gloss. Labb. =8 Col. ; Plin. ; lustin. ; Pall. =»CoL; Petr.; Mart.; Tert.; PaU. =» Gell.; ApnL; Amob.; Symm.;Amm. 3»PriB0.;Th. Prise. " Vitr.; Tao.; s.f., conf. supra, § 22. § 35. -iNvs.] BOMAN 8ERM0 PLEBEIYS. 143 LVOKETIVS. ferinus,^ 5, 1418 taurimis," 6, 1069 VlTKVViVS. mulinus,' 8, 3, 16 CeIiSVS. anserimis,' 5, 21, 4 f elinus, 5, 18, 15 Phaedevs. masculinus,' 4, 14, 15 uulpinus," 1, 28, 3 snbalpinus, 25, 71 tigrinus, 13, 96 naccinus," 28, 185 Tiiilturinus," 29, 123 GbLIiIVS. belumus,'^ 19, 2, 2 ApvtiErvs. naccintis, Met. 9, 27 simininus," Berb. 86 TeBTVIiLIANTS. molinus,"' adu. Marc. 4, 35 CoiVMELIiA. pristinvs, iprisHs), 11, 2, 5 ; al. ursimis,' Arb. 15 Pkesivs. caballinns,' Pro?. 1 PUMIVS. *abacinus, 35, 3, ed. Dell, aluimts, 21, 172 cameliniiB,° 11, 261 ; al. coruinus,'" 10, 32 fibrinus," 32, 110; al. maiorinus,^' 15, 15 nitellinus, 16, 177 palumbinus," 30, 110 pTiUinus," 8, 172 sorofinus,'' 28, 163 spadoninus, 15, 130 struthocamelinus, 29, 96 PaIiLABIVS. phasianinus,"' 1, 29, 2 Plduvs Vakesrianvs. capreolinns, 5, 30 erioinua," 5, 33 gniiniis,''' Id. ib. ibicinus, 5, 45 pecorimis," 5, 43 strutMoninus, 2, 30 AvcT. Itin. Alex. subaquiliuus, 6 Vegetivs. bubulinus.^" Vet. 3, 4, 29 ; al. serpentinus," in Luc. 2, 2, 51 castorinns,"' de Dign. Sacerd. 4 , > Sail. ; Verg. ; Ou. ; Sea ; Plin. ; Gell. ; Amm.; Porphyr. ad Hor. ; s./.=Verg. ; Val. Fl. Plin. »Catull.; Verg.; On.; Cels.; Plin.; Stat.; CSaud. ; Edict. Diool.; «./.— Anthol. Lat, ' Plin. ; Inuen. * Col. ; Petr. ; Plin. ; Gloss . Labb. » Plin. ; Casell. Vindex ap. Gell. Quint. ; ApuL ; Charis. ; Grammatt. \adu. =Paul. ex Pest. ; Amob. ' PUn. ; Grat. ' Plin. Veget. Mil. ; Gell. ; Pall. ; Isid. ; Edict. DiocL ;«./.= Petr. « Plin. « Amob. " Apnl, Met.; Vulg.; «om. prop r., CoruinuB, /)•«(?. "Isid. " Cod. Theod. " Lampr.; Edict. DiocL »• Lampr.; Oribas.; s. /. = Ps.-Apic. " Marc. Emp.;s./. = Plin. Val.; Gloss. Labb. "Marc. Emp. "Mart. " Prnd.;Iul. Val.; Augustin. '»*Iul. Obs. "s.f. = Amm.; Cassiod. =' Plin. Val. " Augustin. =' Marc. Emp. " On. Lat. Gr, as Marc. Bmp.; Gargil.; Anthim. =« Angngtiu, " Maro. Bmp. 144 WOBD FORMATION IN THE [§ 36. -akvs. HiEEONYMVS. ouillinns, Id. 3 ; al. eunucUnus, Ep. 22, 2T poroellinus," Id. 6 stnrnimis, in lesai. 66, 20 SmoNivs Apollinakis. AvGVSTiNvs. barrinus, JEp. 3, 13 c^oac^7^^«s,• c. Faust. 20, 11 ciconinus, Id 2, 14 MaeceliiVS Empieicts. leopardinus," 36, 5 Gbbqobivs Tvbonensis. taxoninus, Id. ib. suillinus, H. F. 10, 24 Theodobvs Pkiscianvs. Anthimvs. bouinus, deDiaet. 15 agnellinus, 5 § 36. Adjectives in -anus : There are two groups of these ad- jectives which are of some interest in connection with the serino plebeius : a. those derived from other adjectives ; b. those formed by false analogy in -ianus. a. Adjectives in -anus are formed normally from substan- tives. A few however occur, derived from adjectives, with no further difference in meaning than the increased emphasis gained by additional syllables, a class of formations thoroughly in keeping with the spirit of the sermo plebeius. They were first treated as such, by H. Schnorr v. Carolsfeld, who dis- cusses them at some length in the Archiv f. Lat. Lex., (I, p. 188), and has been followed by Ulrich in his Programm on the use of words in Yitr.* The few examples which they are able to cite are confined chiefly to writers of inferior style. Lucil. affords the first, decmanus, in the sense of magnus, as decimus is often employed ; compare Ou. Met. 11,530, decimae ruit im- petus undae. Cic, aside from a single instance of Punicanus, has only rusticanus, usually coupled with a slight tinge of con- tempt, which suggests its kinship with the sermo rusticus ; compare Apul., rusticamis upiUo. Only the forms from nu- merals, primanus, secundanus, etc. have come into general use, and these always in some specialized sense, generally that of milites primae, secundae, etc., legionis ; and even here the origin may be assigned to the sermo castreiisis. 1 (Venus) Cloacina, freq. = Edict. Diool. ' Ps.-Apic. : Anthim. * H. Schnorr v. Carolsfeld, 1. 1. "Diese Erscheinung gehort natUrlich der Volks- spraohe an ; " conf. Ulrich, Vitr. n, p. 4, " Sermonis uulgaris proprium fuisse adi- eotini primitiui syUabarnm numerum signifioatione non mutata augore comprobatur uooabulis in anus cadentibus." § 36. -ANvs.] ROMAN 8MBM0 PLEBEIV8. 145 The relation of these forms to the Eomance languages is well established. Compare with medianus, Ital. mezzano, Pr., m)yen, Span, mediano, and numerous new formations, Ital., certano, hntano, provano ; Pr., certain, lointmn, prochain, Sp., certano, tardano, ete.^ The following are the more important forms cited in the ArchiT : Lvomrs. TEEBEJaivs PoLiiio. deoimanus,' (= magnus). Sat. i, 6 Daciscanus, Glaud. 17, 3 Illyricianus,' Id. 14 Vabeo. Punioanus," B. R. 3, 7, 3 Chaioidivs. aquilonianus, Tim. 66 ; al. CiCEEO. nistioanus,'/»-e2. Avavsmrvs. VlTUVVlVS. iuediauTi3,° 5, 1, 6 ; al. Italiciaaua,' Conf. 6, 10 Mabtiamts Capeela, seoundanus, ( = secundus) 1, 47 ; al Plinivs. siccanus," 16, 72 Cop. Theod. uarianus, (uarius), 14, 29 Caatrensianus," 6, 32 MabttatiTs. Insobb. oreinianus, 10, 5, 9 Asiaticianus, Inserr. Orell. 2642 b. Formations in -iauus, like Caesarianus, Ciceronianus, first arose through false analogy with forms from stems in -io-, -ia, the -i- being treated as if belonging to the suffix and not to the stem : thus Augustus : Augustanus — lulius : lulianus = Caesar : Caesarianus. Such usage was undoubtedly an out- growth of the sermo plebeius. No example is to be found earlier than Cic, who aside from the Epistt., admits no such forms in -ianus, except a few derived from nouns in -o, -onis, like Milonianus, Orat. 165, Neronianus, de Orat. 2,248, Pisoni- anus, Har. Besp. 2. Such a form as Caesarianus is not to be > Conf. Diez, p. 647 ; AXSj., I, p. 188 ; Meyer-LUbke, Oramm. d. Rom. Spr. II, p. 490. ' Paul. «x Fest. p. 71, 5, deoumana ona dicuntuT et decnmani fluctus, quia sunt ma- gna. ' Cic, semel, (Mux. 36, 7.5), P. lectuli, " also bei Gegenatanden des tSgliohen Le- bens," ALL., I, p. 188. * Apul.; Butr.; Hier. Bp. « Vlp. Dig.; Veg. Vet. ; PB.-Apio.; Inserr. " Pelag. Vet. ' Cod. Theod. » Cod. Theod. ' Cod. lust. 10 146 WORD FORMATION IN THE \ S6. -ANVS. found in either Caes. or Cie.^ The latter uses the adj. Cae- sarinus, ad Att. 16, 10. In the Auctt. Bell. Alex., Air., and Hisp., however, the form Caesarianus becomes common, prob- ably, as is suggested by H. Schnorr v. Oarolsfeld, being bor- rowed from the sermo castrensis? The same would seem prob- able of many of the instances found in the later historians, as they are largely designations of political factions, as the Brutiani, Crassiani, of Veil. Patr., or the Galhiani of Tac. Among the rare examples not derived from proper names, two deserve to be emphasized as originating in the sermo circensis, prasiniani, iienetiani. In later Latin this suffix largely re- placed the original one -anus, and is common in the modern languages ; compare Ital., iialiano, prussiano, russiano, Fr., indien, iialien, phenicien, pmssien. The following forms, cited in the Archiv, will serve to show the development of this suffix : CicEEO (Epistt.). Lepidianus," ad Ait. 16, 11, 8 AvoT. Bell. Afe. Caesarianus,* 59 Labienianus, 21, 2 CoENEiirvs Nepos. TampMlianus, Att. 13, 2 Catvllvs. Thyoniamis,'27, 7 IVSMNVS. Histriauns, 9, 2, 1. Seneca Ehetob. Montanianus, Gontr. 9, 5, 17 VELIiErvS PATEHOVIiVS. Brutianus," 2, 72 ; al. Crassianus,' 2, 82, 2 Valbkevs Maximvs. Paulianus,' 8, 11, 1 Seneca. Pliryxiana," s./., Ben. 1, 3, 7 Seianianus, cui Marc. 1, 2, 3 CoiiVMEIiLA. DolabeUianus," 5, 10, 18 ; al. Pbteonivs. praBinianus," 70, 10 Piiiravs. Pseudodeoimianus, 15, 54 Varianus," 7, 149 MaETIAIiIS. Oapellianus, 11, 31, 17 Gatnlllanus, 11, 6, 14 • ALL. , I, p. 185. " eiu Caesarianus ist also weder bei Cicero noch bei Caesar moglich, fehlt auoh wirklioh bei beiden ! " ' ALL. I, p. 185, " offenbar der Soldaten- eprache eutuommen.^* s Maor. Sat. - Anct. Bell. Hisp. ; Auct. BelL Air. ; Nep. , aemel, (Att. 7, 1); Cels. ; VopiBCjSerii. ad Verg.;Cod. lust. 'Anson. = Val. Max. ; Lact. 'Plin.;Flor. »ICt. »A Conf. supra, § 18. ' Pauoker, Spioilegium, p. 233 sq. g 37. -Aiiivs.] ROMAN SEBMO PLEBEIVS. 149 lanuarius, quadrantarius, [Le^.), iTidiciaritis, {Leg.), secundarius, librarius, semel, solitarius, mercenarius, statarius, semel, mulierarius, semel, talarius, semel et Epp. neoessarius, testamentarius, {Leg.), nnmmarius, {Leg.), tignarius, bis, olearius, semel, tribiatarius, {Leg.) penarius, bis. uicarius, semel, primarius, semel, uinarius, protelarius, {Leg.), uoluptarius. But the chief activity of these adjectives belongs to ar- chaic and rustic Latin. The prevalence in Plant, of such forms as datariu^, carceraritis, uirginariits, etc., many of them a»rof dprj/j.iva, has been noticed by Lorenz, and Stuenkel has pointed out their abundance in the B. B. of Varr. and of Cato.^ The latter is especially fertile in these forms, as is well exemplified in the llth chapter : operarios X, iubvlcum I, asinarium I, salic- tarium I, . . . asinos plostrarios II, asinum molarium I: . . , frumentaria XX, . . . urceos mustarios X : . . . iugum plostrariuTn I, iugum uinarium I, iugum asinarium J, . . . urceos aquarios, . . . situlum aquarium, I, . . . arcam uestiariam I, armarium promptarium I, . . . rotam aquariam I, labrum lupinarium I, sportas faecarias III, molas asinarias III, . . . falces . . . arhorarias III, . . . crates stercorarias IIII, sirpeam stercorariam I, . . . faculas rusiarias X, etc. With this it is interesting to compare a line in the Cato Maior of Cic. where the archaic style of Cato seems to have been imitated : semper enim honi assiduique domini referta cella uinaria, olearia, etiain penaria est, uillaque tola locuples est, dbundat porco, haedo, agno, gallirva, lacte, caseo, melle, G. M. 18, 56. Of the 3 forms in -arius here occurring and all frequent in the Scriptt. E. K, olearius and penarius are found nowhere else in Cic, while a further proof of the ar- chaic tone of the passage lies in the remarkable instance of asyndeton, which is a distinct characteristic of early Latin and of Cato in particular." J Lorenz, Pseud. 953 ; Stuenkel, p. 43 ; conf. Schulze, Diss. Hal. VI. p. 173. ' Holtze, Syntaxis, II, p. 213, " Maxime frequena eat asyndeton in libro Catonis de re rastica " ; conf. Nttgelsbaeh, Stiliat., p. 656. 150 WORD FORMATION m THE [§37. -akivs. Further evidence of the prevalence of these forms in the sermo rusticus is afforded by the large number of names of plants formed from the feminine in -aria, with or without Jier- la ; e.g., h. canaria, Plin. 24, 176 ; h. ladaria. Id. 26, 62 ; h. la- naria. Id. 24, 168 ; piuitaria, Id. 23, 18 ; sanguinaria, Id. 27, 113 ; h. uerrucaria. Id. 22, 52 ; uesicaria, Id. 21, 177 ; h. pedicularia, Scrib. 166 ; arhoraria, Apul. Herh. 98 ; parietaria, Id. 81 ; sata- naria. Id. 94 ; h. serpentaria, Id. 5 ; uitriaria, Id. 81, (h. perdica- lem Latini . . . paTrvdariam, alii uitriariam appellant) ; id- ceraria, Id. 45 ; pulicaria, Th. Prise. 1, 10 ; lucernana. Marc. Emp. 20 ; A. lalsamaria, Plin. Val. 3, 15 ; Tiortaria, Ps.-Apic. 6, 224 ; al. Compare also the words in -ariuiu, denoting locality, so abundant in the Scriptt. R. B,., apiarium, columbarium, and which have already been considered in the chapter on substan- tives.* That these forms are largely archaic or vulgar is ap- parent from Gell. 2, 20, who cites roborarium from an oration of Scipio, and leporariwm, m^ellarium,, from the R. It. of Varr., and expressly characterizes apiarium,, uiuanum, as not in good usage : ' Yiuaria ' autem quae nunc uulgus dicit, . . . Jiaut um- quam memini apud uetustiores scriptwm ; ' Apiaria ' quoque uulgus dicit loca, in quibus siti sunt aluei apum, sed neminemferme, qui in- corrupte locuti sunt, aut scripsisse menini auf dixisse. Compare Varr. R. R. 3, 3, leporaria te accipere uolo non ea quae tntaui nostri dicebant . . . ; Id. 3, 12, nomine antico a parte quadam, leporariwm appellaium. It is also worthy of note that while Col. employs apiaria, auiay'ia, uiuaria, he introduces them as translations of the Greek /ieXio-o-Gi/es, K-qvorpocjieia, XayoTpotpeta, with an apologetic ut Latine potius loquamur, R. R. 8, 1, 3. Statistics also tend to confirm the rustic character of these adjectives. From Cato I have collected 22 ; Yarr. adds 15 ; Col. 13 ; Plin., who was the last friend of these forms, 28. With Silver Latin their activity declined ; African Latin is poorly repre- sented ; Fronto adds 2 ; Apul. 8 ; Gell. and Tert. 4 each. Their rarity in later literature is striking; aside from the jurists, with whom these forms, both adjective and substantive, were popular, the greatest number in any author subsequent to Apul. is in the rustic writer Veget., who adds 5, while Hier., in far more voluminous writings, gives only 1. The result of this tendency can be seen in the Romance languages, where the ' Conf. supra, § 19. S 37. -ARivs.l ROMAN SEBMO PLEBEIVS. 151 substantiTes in -arius greatly outnumber the corresponding adjectives. Like certain other adjective suflSxes prevalent in plebeian Latin, -arius was sometimes used to form derivatives from other adjectives, without any change in meaning, but solely for the sake of the added syllables.^ An example of such abuse of the suffix is already afforded in preclassic Latin, in the Plau- tine manifestarius, in place of the classical manifestus. Plin. has the aTra^ A«y. crudarius = crudus, as a technical term used in mining silver {argenti uena in summo reperta crvdaria appella- tur, JV. H. 33, 97). Li the literature of the decadence they be- come more numerous ; Goelzer cites plenarius, Ennod., Cas- siod. ; mittendarius. Cod. Theod. ; referendarius. Cod. lust. Breuiarius, which as an adjective is not found outside of Dig. 33, 8, 26, is frequent in Silver Latin as the s. n. breuiarium, of which Sen. says nunc uulgo ireuiarium dicitur, olim, cum Latine loqueremur, summariuTn ^locdbatur (Sen. JEp. 89, 1). Such forma- tions are still found in the Romance languages ; Diez cites Fr. Uger, pUnier ; Ital. leggiero, plenario, etc. The following list comprises the more important adjective forms in -arius, grouped under the authors in whom they first occur as such, omitting for the sake of historical treatment all those which first occur in the language in the form of substan- tives. PiiAVTVs. heptarius. Cure. 239 aurarius,' Bacch. 229 lamentarius, Capt. 96 carcei-arius,* Gapt. 129 lapidariua,' Capt. 723 catapultarius, Cure. 689 manifestarius," Aul. 479 ; al. cellarius,' Mil. 845 * maniibiarius, True. 880 clitellarius,' Most. 780 patellarius," Cist. 522 consiliarius,' Epid. 159 patinarius," Asin. 180 crapularius, Stioh. 230 piscaritis, Cas. 499 corcotarius, Aul. 521 polentarius '" Cure. 295 datarius, Pseud. 969; al. poUinarius," Poe?i. 513 escarius,' Men. 94 praesentarius," Most. 361 > Goelzer, p. 147, " Qaelquefoia ils n'ajoutent aucune id^e a I'adjeotif dont ils deriv- ent : la langue ne les choisit que paroe qu'ils sont plus longs, et oela blen entendu, a r^poqne de la decadence." a Van-. ; Plin. ; ICt. » «. m. — Donat. ad Ter. ; Insorr. ■> Col. ; ». m. — Plin. » Cato ; Col. ' Sen. ; GeU. ' Varr. ; Plin. ; Vlp. Dig. ; s. m. = Plin. ; luueu. ' Petr, ; Insorr. »Gell. "Schol.Pers. " Suet. ; P. Vict, de Reg. Vrb. " ApuL "Plin. "Gell.; ApuL 152 WORD FORMATION IN THE [§ 37. -ARIV8. promptuarius,' Amph. 156 ridicularius,° Asin. 330 sectarius, Capt. 820 Bedentarins,' Aul. 513 singularius/ Capt. 112 ■usurarius," Amph. 498 ; al. uirginarius, Pers. 751 Cato. amuroarius, R. R. 10, 4 arborarius," Id. 10, 3 articularius,' Id. 157, 7 assarius, Id. 132, 2 calcarius," Id. 38, 1 fabarius," 7d. 10, 5 faecarius, Id. 11, 4 faenarius," /rf. 10, 3 farinarius," Id. 76, 3 farrarius," Id. 10, 5 glandarius," 7d. 1, 7 lupinarius, 7(f. 10, 4 mustarius, /ci. 11 pomarius," Id. 48, 1 quadrageiiariuSj'^ /cf. 105, 1 qTiinquagenarius," Id. 69, 2 remissarius, /d. 19 ; fin. rusoarius," Id. 11, 4 Btercorarius," Id. 10, 3 Btramentarins, Id. ib. Bubductarius, Id. 12 ; al. uestiarius," Id. 11, 3 TVEPILIVS. Tiulgarius,"" Gom, 205 LVOILIVB. gradarius," Sat. 14, 23 Vabeo. aoinarius, jB. iJ. 1, 22, 4 auiarius," 7d. 3, 5, 13 dossuarius, /«!. 2, &fin. ; al. fructuarius,''' Id. 2, 4, 17 ganearius. Id. 3, 9, 18 glebarius, L. L. 7, 74 laotarius," R. B. 2, 1, 17 lumarius, L. L. 5, 137 nouenarius,'' Id. 9, 86 octingenarius," i?. R. 2, 10, 11 septingenarius. Id. ib. Burcularius,^' Id. 1, 2, 17 torcularius,'* /d. 1, 22, 4 trecenarius, iSrl, 2, 7 ueotarius. Id. 2, 7, 15 OiOERO (Epistt.). fenicularius, ad Att. 12, 8 sumptuarius, °' Id. 13, 47 ; a?. Catvelvs. semitarius, 37, 16 VlTltVVlVS. albarius,'" 5, 2, 2; nZ. antarius, (avralpai), 10, 2, 3 arietarius, 10, 19, 6 arrectarius, 2, 8, 20 duotarius, 10, 2, 1 muscarius," 7, 3, 11 ' Cato ; ApuL ; Ambros. ; Symm. ; Auson. = Cato j s. m. ■— Gell. a CoL ; Plin. Pan.; Apul. Met. < Turpil. Com. ; Gell. » Vlp. Dig. ; s. m. =■ ICt. « Varr.;Plin.; Solin. 'Plin. « Plin. » Maor. ; Insorr. "Varr. "Plin. '^ Plin. "Varr. E. R. " s. m. — Lampr. ; Inscrr. ; s. n. — Soriptt. R. R. ; Cic, etc. i' Vitr.; Sen. Ep.; Vulg. " Varr. R. R. ; Vitr. " Varr. R. R. " Vatr. ; Fest. " Scaeu. Dig. ; s. m. — Vlp. Dig. ; Inscrr. ; Porphyr. ad Hor. ; s. re. =■ Sen. ; Col ; Plin. ; Vopiec. ; Augnstin. ; Cassiod. ; Gloss. Labb. s'Afran.jlSrou.; Gell.; Apul. "Sen.Ep. 22 j. ot. — Col. ;«.». — Cio. Bp. ; Verg. Ge. ; Col. ; Plin. =3 Gael. ap. Cic. Ep. ; CoL ; Plin. ; Gai. Inst. : ICt. =« Plin. ; Paul ex Fest. ; Lampr.; InL Val ; Caselod. ^^ Plin.; Maor. ; AuBon. =« Prise. =' Plin. =' Col. 2* Suet. ; Gell. »" Tert. ; s. m. =• Cod. Theod. ;«.«.— Vitr. ; Plin. " Plin. ; «. n. = Petr. ; Mart.; Veget.; Inscrr. § 37. -ARIVS.] ROMAN SERMO PLEBEIVS. 153 phalangarius,' (palangarius), 10, 3,7 plumbarius,' 8, 7, 11 quintarius,' 3, 1, 6 tepidaiius,* 5, 10, 1 tricenarius," 8, 6, 4 nectiarius, 6, 6, 3 Celsvs. am-ioTilarins," 5, 28, 12 ; al. ocularius,' 6, 6, 8 COLYMELIiA. defmtarius, 12, 19, 3 ; al. dupondiarius,' 4, 30, 4 lanarins," 11, 2, 35 loUarius, 8, 5, 16 oliuarius," 12, 49, 11 pampinarius," 5, 6, 29 ; al. pulmonarius," 7, 5, 14; cd. quaternarius,'' 11, 2, 26 racemarius, 3, 18, 4 ternarius," 11, 2, 28 ueterinarius, 7, 3, 16 uioiarius, 8, 5, 16 uinearius,'* 5, 6, 36 Petronivs. caUgarius," 74, 14 laserpicarius, 35, 6 micarius, 73, 6 sestertiaritis, 45, 8 & 11 uenerarius," 61, 7 PliINIVS. anatarius, 10, 7 auenarius, 11, 94 camerarius, 19, 70 ceruarius," 27, 101 oondimentarius,"' 19, 105 coquinarius," 32, 140 coriarius, 24, 91 eribrarius," 18, 115 crudarius, 33, 97 duoenarius," 7, 83 frondarius,''' 18, 314 glaesarius, 4, 97 ; al. inoendiarius," 10, 36 laterarius " {later), 19, 156 lutarius, 32, 32 ; al. inedicamentarius,"" 7, 196 miniarius, 33, 118 ; al. naumaohiarius, 16, 190; al. nundinarius," 12, 80 ; al. odorarius,"' 12, 70 ollarius,'''34,98 ostrearius,=» 18, 105 porcarius," 11, 210 purptiiarius,'' 35, 46 riparius,"' 30, 33 spartaiius, 31, 94 stupparius, 19, 17 nulnerarius, 23, 81; al. MaBTIAIiIS. dtilciarius," 14, 222 Lemm. 1 Non.;Insorr. » Plin.js. m. — Not. Tir. = Gromat. Vet. «Inscrr. "Sen.; Frontin. ; Paul, ex Fest.; Tert.; Amob.; Augustin ; Inscrr. " Vlp. Dig.; Insorr.; «. m. =Vnlg. ' Val. Max.; Scrib.; Hyg.; Solin.; Inscrr. » Petr.; Plin. » Flin.; Hier.; Inscrr.; s. m. = Amob.; Firm. Math.; Hier.; Inscrr. '" Pompon. Dig. " Plin. "Veget. " Plin.; Tert.; Lampr.; Mart. Cap.; Prob. "Anson. "Yip. Dig.; s. m. -= Rufin. " Hin. ; Charis. ; Inscrr. ; «. m. = Lampr.; Firm. Math.; Inscrr. " Schol. Bern, ad Verg. EcL " Paul, ex Fest.; Edict. Diocl. " Tert. •"> Ps.-Apio. (title) ; s. m. =- Thom. Thes. "i s. to. — Gloss. Labb. ^'^ Suet. ; Cypr. ; Cod. lust. ; Inscrr. ^s.m.— "Veget.;s./. =- Apul. Met. "' Gloss. Labb. =' Lampr.; VeEet.;Amm.;s. m. —Tac; Suet. »' s. TO. =■ Nou. =»S;m. Isid.; od«. = Augustin. " Augustin. =2 Augustin. ; Cassian, »» adi. -= Cod. lust. ll 162 WORD FORMATION IN THE [§ HiEBONTMVS. dispensatorius,' Ep. 112, 4; al. exhortatorius,^ Id. 52, 1; al. subsannatorius, in lob, 15 AVGVSTINYS. affeotorius, Gen. ad Liti. 16 circumuentorius, Conf. 3, 3 deceptorins, Boctr. Chr. 2, 28 ; al. disputatorius, ' Solil. 2, 19 emendatorius, Ep. 211, 11 ; al. excitatorius, Id. 26, 2 exousatorius,* Id. 83, 2 expiatorius, Ciu. Dei, 21, 13 exsecutorius, c. iiW. PeiiZ. 3, 29 ea; Cassian. ; Mar. Merc. ^ ^uguatin, 3 Sohol. Bern. * Gloss. Labb. »s. re. —PUn. Val. » Isid. ' Cassian.; Mart. Cap.;adM. — Seru. adVerg. 8 Th, prfgo. de Diaet. » Gloss. Labb. '» Cod. Theod.jSidonBp. "Cod. lust, i^! Ps.-Cypr.; Cassiod.;Cod. Theod. " Isid. " Verg.; Ou.; Liu.; Tac; Suet.; Rutil. Nam.; (core/, tentoriolum, Auct. Bell. Afr.). §38. -ORivs.] ROMAN 8ERM0 PLEBEIVS. 163 Peteonivs. conditorium,' 110, 2 ; al. gustatorium, " 34, 1 sessorium,' 77, 4 Plinivs. diribitorium,* 16, 201 olfactorium,' 20, 92 MaKTIAIiIS. amictorium,' 11, 149, Lemtn. soalptorium, 14, 83, Lemm. TeRTVIiLIANVS. cogitatorium, Anim. 11 ; al. consistorium,' Res. Cam. 26 ; al. praemeditatoritiin, leiun. 6 sequestratorium. Res. Carn. 52 extr. GAKGIlilVS MaBTIALIS. punctorium, Arb. Pom. 2, 5, p. 61 ed. Rom. Capitolinvs. deambulatorinm, Oofd. 32, 6 deuoratorium, Ep. 4, 5 escir. epulatorium. Fug. 8aec. 8, 45 responsorium, Hexaem. 3, 5, 23 subiunotorium," Intpr. loh et Bau- id, 2, 5, 20 HniEONYMVS. infusorium," in Zach. 1 ai 4, 2 locutorium, in Ephes. lad'i, 19 meditatorium, Ep. 78 ; al. sufflatorium, in lerem. 2 ad 6, 27 suffusorium," m lesai. 2, 4, 1 AVGVSTINVS. exoratorinm, Qu. in Leuit. 53, 2 hauritorium, ?Vac<. in loann. 15, 14; WBlfflin, Philol. 34, p. 153. ' Lorenz. Pseud., Bin- leit, § 16, p. 57 sq. ' Conf. Sohmilinsky, p. 84, "Sermonem Eomanorum uulgaxem multo aptiorem ... ad deminutiua fonnanda quam linguam cultam ; " Stuenkel, p. 53, "in uulgaii potissimum et familiari sennone," citing inter alia Sohwabe, de Demin. Gr. et Lat. p. 13 ; Ludwig, Petr., p. 28 ; Guericke, p. 29, " Vocabulia deminutiuis . . . sermonem rusticorum abundare notiasimum eat," citing G. Mueller, de Ling. Lat. Demin.; KSnscli, p. 93; Stinner, p. 9, "Nomina tum deminutiua masdme esse quoti- diani sermonia inter omnes constat ; " Barta, L , p. 1 5 ; WBlfflin , Casa. Fel., p. 406 ; K8li- ler, p. 6; Vogel, Gell., p. 11; Dietze, Cato, p. 14, "nominum deminutiuorum frequen- tiasimum usum uulgari aermoni addicimus ; " Thielmann, Cornif . Bhet., p. 96 ; Hell- muth, Prior. Cic. Oratt. Serm., p. 23; Schnlze, Diss. Hal. VI., p. 163, "deminutiua masime in aermone cotidiano qui omnino formas pleniores adamat, plane pro nominibus primitiuis usurpantur ; " Hausohild, Diss. Hal. VL, p. 244 ; Kuhner, Gramm. Lat., I., p. 667, " Die Bildung der Dimunitive scheint vorzugsweise in der Volkssprache ihren Uraprung zu haben ; " Stolz, Lat. Stil., p. 574, " (Diminutiva) sind aebr zahlreich in der Sprache des Yolkes und haben sich in derselben zu alien Zeiten und so auch ina Komauisclie herein erhalten ; " W. Meyer, Geachichte d. Lat. Volkaaprache, in Grobera Grundrias, I., p. 373, " Vor allem sind die kosenden Verkleinerungsworter beliebt, in vielen Fallen verdrangen aie daa Primitiv ganz," citing Prob. App., catuhts, non catel- lus ; Keller, Volkaetymologie, p. 170, " Die beaprochene unleugbare Vorliebe der lateinischen Volksetymologie fUr DeminutirbUdungen hangt zusammen mit der grossen Preiheit welche sich die Volkaetymologie Uberhaupt hinaichtlioh der Bndnngen bei den LehnwHrtern geatattet ; " A. Weinhold, ALL. FV., p. 169, " Die Bildung und Verwen- dung der Deminutiva gehort vorzugaweise dem ge-wohnlichen Leben an ; daher . . . die Unregelmassigkeitin den Bildungen ; " Lindsay, Latin Language, p. 333, " Dimin- utives were a feature of Vulgar Latin, as we see from the forms censured in the Probi Appendix," citing " neptis non ' nepticla,' anus non ' anucla,' " etc. Slaughter, p. 16 ; Knapp, GeU., p. 156, " This use of diminutivea without any apeoial meaning ia a pecul- iarity of the sermo plebeius:" Goelzer, p. 129, "On sent lii I'influence delalangue populaire : " Regnier, Angustin., p. 5, "la langue populaire de la decadence en efiffet en foisait un grand usage ; " in view of the above authorities it ia rather startling to find in Bonnet, p. 459 (regarding the rarity of diminutivea in claaaio proae), "C'est ce qui a fait prfetendre que le latin vulgaire en posaSdait davantage ; " it is however quite con- sistent with that writer's usual attitude towards the sermo plebeius. ' Bonnet, I. I. 166 WOBD FORMATION IN THE [§ 39. Diminutives. tains that diminutives, " aside from public discourses and di- dactic works, continued to circulate freely, though in less abundance than in ancient times." It is undoubtedly true that diminutives are more numerous in all the lighter forms of literature, as is well exemplified in the poems of CatulL, and the letters of Cic. They were naturally prevalent in the sermo cotidianus throughout all grades of society, in the familiar conversation of friends and relatives, and above all in the lan- guage of love, and praise of beauty.' It was reserved however for the sermo plebeius to first rob them of their proper signifi- cation. Bonnet here objects that even in the writings of so late an author as Greg. Tur. the diminutive force remained un- diminished in such words as did not usually take a diminutive suffix.^ This fact however, far from forming a valid objection, is quite in accordance with the established view. It must be borne in mind that the weakening observed in certain classes of derivatives in plebeian Latin did not take place uniformly ; it was the result, and not the cause of their inordinate use, and consequently began with those words most habitually em- ployed. That the diminutive suifixes themselves never entirely lost their force is shown by the Romance languages, in which many of the new formations have a diminutive signification, as Ital., hestiuola, sassuolo, asinello, cdmpanella, letticello ; Span., aceruelo, asnillo, frutilla, honibrecillo ; Pr., ckevreau, renardeau, larronneau, etc., while others are quite devoid of such force, as Ital., hracciuolo, camiciuola, anello, cappello, uccello ; Span., pamtelo, capelo, civdadela, martillo ; Fr., reseuil, tilleul, anneau, bateau, flambeau, etc.* On the other hand, the process of weak- ening began in archaic times, as is evidenced by certain words whose diminutive force was practically forgotten before they were received into the classic speech, as auonculus,puella, ancilla, capella, etc., while in the popular language the gradual prog- ress of the phenomenon continued uninterruptedly through- out the whole extent of Latinity. But it cannot be too strongly emphasized that the ever increasing number of diminutives is chiefly recruited from the words denoting objects of every-day 'Lorenz, Psend., Einleit. p. 61, "Die Sprache der Liebe, die Sohildernng weijDlich- er Jugend nnd Schonheit tritt hier EelbstverstB.ndlich in die erste Reihe. " '' Bonnet, p. 459, " n gerait plus juste de dire que, en dehois du discourse public et des livres didao- tiqnes, les diminutif s continugrent a circuler librement, bien qu'en moindre abondance que dans I'ancien temps." ' Conf. Diez, p. 673, sq. §39. Diminutives.] ROMAN SEBMO PLEBEIV8. 167 life and of common interest. This has been admirably shown by Lorenz,' who gives an extensive list of such diminutives, drawn chiefly from Plaut. and Apul., gi-ouping them under four general heads : 1st, The Family, as mJatercula, sororcula,fili- olus,piiellula, nepotulus, infantidus, nutricula, seruolus, ancillula; 2d, Parts of the Body, corpusculum, capitulwn, auricula, lahel- lum, ocellus, digitulus, unguiculus, mamTnicula ; 3d, Natural Objects, Animals, Plants,^ etc., colliculus, fonticulus, grumulus, Tnonticulus, riuulus, — asellvs, caiellus, equola, porculus, — arbus- culum, flosGulus, herhula, ramulus ; 4th, House and Home, Ar- ticles of daily use, Clothing, etc., aedicula, aedijlcatiuncula, casula, cenaculum, cvMculum, *posticulimi, tegula, uillula, — am- ptdla, arcula, armariolum, cistula, lectulus, mensula, speculum, uaseulum, — *cincticulus,flabellum,pallula, tunicula, etc. This tendency of the plebeian class to add diminutive suf- fixes to all objects with which they came in daily contact extended naturally to the familiar details of their various means of livelihood ; accordingly the technical vocabulary of farmer and artisan alike exhibits the same abundance of super- fluous diminutives.^ Such for instance are the numerous ar- chitectural terms used by Vitr., as apicula, buccula, canaliculus, denticulus, modiolus, etc., and the names of various agricult- ural implements, such as arcula, corbula, rastellus, tribulus, cited by Stuenkel from Varr.^ The same tendency appears to some extent in the higher professions ; Wolfflin,' in his treatise on the Latinity of Cass. Fel., has an interesting discussion on the fluctuation between certain primary and diminutive forms in the medical writers, citing among others auric^da, cucurbi- tula, febricula, tussicula, {ingens tussicula, Cass. Fel. 40, p. 89, ' Lorenz, Pseud. Einleit., p. 57. ' Diminutives as names of plants are especially tiequent in the sermo rusticus ; e.g., Cato, fabulus, filioula ; Col., oiceroula, digitellum, irtiola, laotucula, sticula; Plin., coroniola, spineola, uinaoiola; Plin. Val., gladiola, etc. aWolfflin, ALL. L, p. 137, (reviewing Ulrich, Vitr., Pt. I.), " Unbestreitbar ist auch dass viele termini technici des Bauhandwerkes Demiuutiva waren, auoh wo an Kleinheit gar nicht gedacht wird, . , Darin liegt allerdings die Tendenz des gemeinen Mannes alles was bei ihm durch tagliche Besohftftigung vertraut geworden ist deminu- tiv zu bezeichnen ; " conf. Kuhner, Gramm. Lat. I., p. 667, Anm. 6, "sehr haufig sind Deminutive als technische Auadrflcke in einer Bedeutung die von der des Stammwortes weBentlioh veraohieden ist." ■" Stuenkel, p. .53, " eodem mode nomina instrumentorum rusticorum forman deminutiuam habent, in quibus notio deminuendi non inest." s Wolfflin, Cass. Fel., p. 408, sq.; conf. Hose, Cass. Fel., Index II. Latinus, s. u. tussi- cula, " = tuBsis, ut febricula." 168 WORD FORMATION m THE [§ 39. Diminutives. 9). But wherever such weakening of the suffix is noticed it is in words which either in a general or a technical capacity naust have been in constant employ. A majority of the diminutives which the sermo plebeius seems to have coined so freely, un- doubtedly retained to a greater or less degree the original force of the suffix. An absence of diminutive signification from all the forms in Greg. Tur. would have been indeed a curious anomaly, but a uniformly correct use of them would have been stranger still. Thus he fluctuates between corpus, corpusculum ; genu, geniculum, ; hospitium, hospitiolum, while the weakening of the suffixes is apparent in his use of redu- plicated diminutives, as amptdlula, arcellula, fenestellula} The existence of such reduplicated forms, together with numerous irregularities of structure, is clearly due to plebeian influence, and renders a brief survey of the methods of forming Latin diminutives desirable. While lacking the fertility of the Eomance languages, Latin was far from deflcient in the variety of its diminutive suffixes, as was already recognized by the Eoman grammarians : Thus Prise, p. 102, 5 sq., cites the somewhat incongruous array of examples, " cuius, ulus, olus, ellus, adllus, uUus, cio, aster, leus, tulus." ' The language retained two Ind.-Germ. diminutive suffixes, -la-, appearing in the sim- ple form -lus, a, um, used mainly with stems of the 1st and 2nd decls., and -CA-, found in the isolated homun-cio,' and in the double suffix -cu-lus, a, um, the compound character of which was forgotten in the early Italic period,'' and which formed simple diminutives from stems of the 3rd, 4th, and 5th decls. Similar compound siiffixes are observed in other Ind.-Germ. branches : Brugmann compares Gk. -k-lo- ; Iiat. -c-ulo-, -l-ulo-; Germ, -l-ina-; Lit. -le-la-? Latin however did not stop here, but continued to combine and reduplicate its suffixes still further, in order to add new force to the constantly weakening ■ Bonnet, p. 460 sq. ' Gonj. Jeep, Gesch. d. Lehre v. d. Redetheilen bei d. Lat. Orammatt. , p. 158. ^ The suffix -c-io appears also to have been a double diminutive, combining with -ca- the suffix -ien-, which elsewhere has an occasional diminutive force in Latin : e. g. pnmil-io, pus-io, senee-io ; conf. Brugmann, II., p. 436. 'Brug- mann, IL , p. 193, " Bin anderes, urspriinglich doppelt deminuierendes, in der historischen Zeit des Lateins aber nur ala einfach deminuierend empfundenes Suffix entstand in der nrital. Periode durch antritt von -lo- an das Deminutiv Suffix -ko-," comparing die- cula, Osc. zicolois «a diebus ; conf. A. Weinhold, ALL. IV., p. 173; Lindsay, Latin Language, p. 333. ° Brugmann, II., p. 436. §39. Diminutives.] ROMAN SEBMO PLEBEIV8. 169 diminutives. The addition of a second -lus, with the necessary- phonetic changes, gave -ellus, -illus, -cellus, -cillus ; a third -lus gave -ellulus, -illulus, etc.^ These different degrees ■were recognized by the Eoman grammarians : thus Diomed., 325, 25, cites, " area, arcula, arcella, arcellula," while Prise. 102, 3, attempts a still more extensive series in the example " homo, Tiomuncio, homunculus, homullus, homuUulus." ^ This usage how- ever is most prominent in the sermo plebeius, which here as elsewhere gives preference to the longer forms. Especially rare in the classic writers are the forms of the third degree, •ellulus, etc., while numerous examples can be cited from the usual plebeian sources and from late writers in general : com- pare Plaut. hellulus, cistellula, pauxillulus ; Tert., flabellulum, jyueUula ; Laeu. tenellulus ; Petr., lamellula; Apul. tardillulus ; Solin. cultellulus, lapilhtlus; Amob. asellulus; Lampr. jtwwceJZw- lus ; Marc. Emp. pastillulus ; Mart. Cap. libellus, etc.; andl- lula, (Cic), is defensible on the ground that in the time of Plaut. andlla had already ceased to be regarded as a dimin- utive. Further instances of plebeian fondness for lengthened diminutive forms are found : I. in irregular formations in -uncu- lus from stems other than those in -on- ; II. in the substitution of -cuius in place of the usual -lus, with stems of the 1st and 2nd decl. ; III. in forms in -usculus from the comparative de- gree of adjectives ; IV. in the endings -ul-aster, -ast-ellus. All of these will receive separate treatment, infra §§ 43, 44, 46, 47. As to the general prevalence of diminutive forms in the sermo plebeius, ih.e Romance languages form a valuable criterion, being not only prolific in all classes of diminutives, but rich in their variety of formative suffixes. The Latin suffixes, as previously noticed, have in the main survived, and have re- tained at least an occasional diminutive value.' Their impaired force however, coupled with the growing demand for diminu- tives, rendered them inadequate to the needs of the Romance languages, which largely increased their number. The new suffixes were acquired either by adoption from other languages, e.g., in Rumau. -i^S from the Slavonic, -a§, -ig, from the Hun- garian, in Span, -arro from the Iberian ; ' or by extension of 1 Con/, in general A. Weinhold, ALL. IV., p. 174. 'Seep, I- I- ' -nlua however, with diminutive value, is rare outside of ItaL and Ruman.; conf. Meyer-Lubke, Grramm. d. Bom. Spr., II., p. 566. * Meyer-LUbke, I. I. 170 WORD FORMATION IN THE [§40. Gender of Dm. the meaning of other Latin suffixes, notably of adjectives orig- inally denoting resemblance, which by a simple and natural transition, acquired the idea of incompleteness, and hence of smallness : compare -inus, (Ital. -ino. Span, -in, Port. -inJw), and to some extent -icius, -uceus, (Runaan. -e|, -m|, Ital. -icccio).^ The same development may be ultimately traced in most diminutives : thus lud.-Germ. -CA-, (dimin. = O. Ind. -ka-, Gr. -aK-Lo-. Lat. -cu-lo-, Balt.-Slav. -uqo-), originally de- noted simply resemblance ; ^ so also Gk. -to-v, {acnrihiov, etc.), Germ, -ma-, (Got. gditein, etc.)? In Latin the tendency to use such adjective suffixes as -aceus, -aster, -inus, -leus, in a diminutive sense is clearly shown by the grammarians, al- though instances of such usage do not occur in literature. Thus Charis. 37, 16, cites among diminutives the forms ieta hetaceus, malua maluaceus, with the comment " ut Varro dixit," and Prise. 102, 3, gives parasitaster. as an example of diminu- tives in -aster ; while for -inus we have the example already cited from the Nott. Tiron.* " geminus, gemellus, gemininus." Li like manner -leus, of which Prise. I. I., cites the examples acu- leus, eculeus, is now regarded as an adjective suffix denoting resemblance.' The Romance languages also show the same fondness as the sermo plebeius for compound diminutives. Not only have the simple forms in -ulus, -cuius been largely replaced by those in -ellus, -cellus, etc.,* but the separate languages show many new combinations, as Ruman -i§-or, -u§-or, {ciinisor, frigu§or), Ital. -att-olo, -ett-uolo, -icci-uolo, (scojatfolo, dvettuola, guerricciuola) ; Span, -iqu-illo, {kombreciquillo), etc.'' § 40. Gender op DmiNUTiVES : Before proceeding to a con- sideration of the separate classes of diminutives a few words must be said about irregularities of gender. The whole ques- tion has been so exhaustively treated by A. Weinhold, in the article " Genuswechsel der Diminutiva, (Archiv f. Lat. Lex. ' Meyer-Liibke I I. ^Brugmann, II., p. 247, "nur etwas Aehnlichea wie das Grundwort." » cbw/. Brngmann, II., pp. 181, 149. » Cow/. SMjOj-a § 35, p. 141. » A. Weinhold, ALL. V., p. 175 citing Sohwabe, Demin. Gk. et Lat., Paucker, Lat. Demin., Mitau, 1876. » Meyer-Lubke, Gramm. d. Rom. Spr., IL, pp. 543-5 ; Diez, p. 670, '* Dieses suffix (ellus, illus) gewann als Verkleinerungsform ... in den jiingern Sprachen grosse Verbreitung und verdrSngte vXus aus den meisten Wortern," compar- ing martulus, ramulus, etc., O. Fr. martel, ramel, etc. ' Meyer-Liibke, Gramm. d. Rom. Spr., II., p. 566 ; Diez, p. 619. §40. GBNDEROrDiM.] ROMAN 8EBM0 PLEBEIV8. ITl IV., pp. 169-88), that it may here be considered only briefly. Latin diminutives, unlike the Greek in -tov, regularly retained the gender of the simple noun. Numerous exceptions to this rule are cited, from Plant., the Scriptt. E. E., Cic. Ep., Vitr., and especially from the later writers. A large proportion, how- ever, are only apparent exceptions : a number of those cited as such are not properly diminutives at all, but instrumentalia, as cenaculum, sediculum. Of the genuine diminutives many can be explained as having preserved the original gender of the primary word, and for this reason may be regarded as a species of archaism : compare gladiolum, for the use of which Messala is censured by Quint., 1, 6, 42, but which is to be referred, not to gladius, but to the older form gladium,^ (Lucil. Fr. Inc. 85 ; Varr. L. L. 9. 81 ; al) ; lintriculus, Cic. ad Att. 10, 10, 5, (linter, s. m., conf. Prise. 5, 8, 42).^ In other cases the irregularity is due to the uncertainty and fluctuation of gen- der of the simple noun in the classical and post-classical periods : as for instance dieeuZa, Plant. Pseud. 710, Ter., {dies, s.f., passim); deliciolum. Sen. Ep. 12, 3, {delicium, Phaedr., 4, 1, 8, ei Al.); lauriculus. Marc. Emp. 30, 72, {laurus decoctus. Id. 8, 36 ; svhstrato lauro. Pall. 12, 22, 4). In all such cases how- ever the more careful writers make the diminutive conform in gender to what is considered the best usage for the simple word ; the unusual forms should be attributed to the laxity of the popular speech. Besides these apparent exceptions there are certain classes of forms which are evident infringements of the rule, and whifch plainly show the influence of the sermo pleheius. Most important among these are the words in which change of gen- der is due to change in signification. Such words are largely technical terms, in which we have already seen that the diminutive force had become blunted, so that they may not have been thought of as diminutives at all. From architectural language we have geniculus, {genu), Vitr. 8, 6, 6 ; scamillus, {scamnum). Id. 3, 4, 5 ; al. ; from the rustic speech certain, names of plants, as digitellum {digitus), Col. 12, 7, 1; Plin.; > A. Weinhold, I. Z., p. 180, " diese Form [gladium) von Altertumlem bewahrt wurde die demgemSsB auoh gladiolum brauchten." = A. Weinhold, I. l.^ " Kein andrer Grund als dass man wohl in der Spraohe des gewohnliohen Lebens linter noch als Mas- kulinum brauchte, bestimmte Cicero . . . zur Bildung lintriculus:'' 172 WOBD FORMATION IN TEE [§ 41. Dim. Subs. gladiola, Plin. Val. 1, 13 ; and the technical word campicellum, {campus), from the Gromat. Vet. 312, 9 ; al.; lastly, numerous examples from medical terminology : fasciolum, {fascia), Yeg. Vet. 3, 57, 1 ; hordeolus, {hordeum), Plin. Val. 1, 18, Marc. Emp. et AL; saccellum, (saccus), Plin. Val. 2, 18 ; urciola, (urceits), Pelag. Vet. 12, 205 ; fellicula, {fel), Isid. 4, 5, 4. Closely con- nected with this class are the various diminutives used as nomina personalia and formed to some extent at least from names of animals: these certainly originate in the sermo cotidianus. Such are simiolus, (simia), Cic. ad Fam. 7, 2, 3 ; turturilla, {turtur, s. m., but s. f. semel, Plin. 30, 68), Sen. Ep. 96, 5 ; passercula, {passer, s. m.), M. Aurel. ap. Front, ad M. Caes. 4, 6. Still more irregular are the forms which assumed by attraction the gender of some synonomous substantive, as ter- gilla {tergum), Ps.-Apic. 4, 174, through the influence of cutis ; uitellum, {uitulus), in sense of ' yolk,' Varr. ap. Prob. ad Verg. Eel. 6, 31, due similarly to ouwn} Lastly the late writers furnish a supply of miscellaneous examples, for which no definite explanation can be given: such are circulum, lordan. 55, 3 ; furfuriculae. Marc. Emp. 5, 45 ; herediolus, Apul. Flor. 11 ; pernunculus, Not. Tir. 167, and numerous others cited by Weinhold. These are in some cases accompanied by a corresponding change, in late Latin, in the gender of the simple word : compare cerebellus, Oribas. 20, 17 ; Al. ; cereber. Caper de Orth. 7, 103, 6 K. This growing laxity in the gender of diminutives has con- tinued in the Eomance languages, where masc. diminutives frequently come from fem. stems and conversely; compare Ital. casa, casone ; perla, perUno ; bestia, bestiuolo ; Span. aguila, aguiliKho ; espada, espadin; etc.^ § 41. DiBONUTrvE StrBSTANTiYES : The following is a gene- ral list of the rarer diminutive substantives, exclusive of such as will receive separate treatment in subsequent sections. It is far from complete, except perhaps for the authors of the silver Latin period, but will serve to show the enormous fertil- ' Weinhold cites also statuncfulum (statua), Petr. 50, 6, as due to the inflaenoe of tlgnum ; it seems, however, more likely that it was one of the niunerous Grecisms in the speech of the semi-Greek libertus Trimalchio, to whom the Latin signum wonld be less apt to occur than the Greek 4 e'uaar' •= statua, with its corresponding diminutive TO eiic6vu>v=.ttatunculum. ' Diez, p. 617; Meyer-Liibke, Gramm. d. Rom. Spr. IT., p. 430. § 41. Dim, Subs.] BOMAN SEBMO PLEBEIY8. 173 ity of these formations, in all authors who exhibit any laxity of style.^ PiJAvrvs. aemmmila, Fab. Inc. Fr. XI agnellus," Asin. 667 amatoroulus, Poen. 236 anaticula/ Asin. 693 anellus,' Epid. 640 anguilla,' Pseud. 747 animulus, Men. 361; al. apicula,' Cure. 10 auricula,' Asin. 668; al. blandicella, orum, Fah. Inc. Fr, xin. buocula," True. 290 caltTila, Epid. 231 cauilla,' Aul. 638 celocula. Mil. 1006 cinctioulus, Bacch. 432 cistella," Cist. 637; al. cistellula, Bud. 391 cistula," Ampli. 420; asZ. corculum," Most. 986 ; ai corolla," Bacch. 70 crepidula," Pers. 464 *crocotillus, ap. Paul, ex Fest. 52, 20 crocotula," Epid 231 crumilla, Pers. 687 crusculum," Cist. 408 culcitula,'! Jlfosi. 894 curculiunculus, Bud. 1325 diecula,'* i^ewd 503 ensiculus," Bud. 1156 fabula, (/aba), Stick 690 guttula,=°^irf. 554 baedillus, Asin. 667 hamulus," S/icA. 289 boriola,^" Trin. 942 inducula, Epid. 223 lenunculus,^^ (ten.o), Poen. 1286 lenuUus, Id. 471 linteolum,"* Epid. 230 loUiguncula, (7as. 493 lupillua, Stick. 691 lusciniola,'"' Baceh. 38 manicula,''" JSwd 1169 matula," Most. 386 mammicula. Pseud. 1261 mamilla,'' Psewd. 180 mellilla, (7as. 135 mensula,"' Most. 308 murmurillum, Bud. 1404 nepotulus, ilfiZ. 1413 ; al. 1 1 have received znach help from the articles by Paucker, Demiuutive mit doppel- tem 1, Ztschr. f . vergL Spr. 23, p. 169 sq. : Deminutive mit d. Suffix -o-ulns, a, um, Ztschr. f . Oest. Gymn. 27, p. 595 sq. ; but have not had access to that on the Deminu- tive aof einfaohes -ulus, -ula, -ulum, Mitau, 1876. " Prise. ; Pompei. Gramm.; Cassiod. ' Cic, semel, (Fin. 5, 15, 43). * *Lucr.; Hor. Sat. ' Varr. ; Plin. ; luuen. ; laid. » Plin. ; Fronto ; Ambros. ; Augustin. ; Thom. Thes. ' Luor. ; Comif. Rhet. ; Cic. Ep. ; Hor. Ep. ; Pers. ; Plin. ; Suet. ; Vulg. s Liu. ; Vitr. ; lunen.; Suet.; Apnl. Met.;Capit.; Arnob.; Anthim.;ICt. " Mart. Gap.; form cauiUtis =Apul. Met.; cauillum —Paul, ex Fest.; Apul. Met.; abl., cauillo = Aur. Vict.; lulian. ap. Augustin. '» Ter.; Comif. Khet. " Vara. ; Mart. ; Apul. Met. ; Arnob. ''Apul.; SoliiL ; conf. (Scipio Nasica) Corculum. " Bnn. ; Catull. ; Petr. ; Plin. ; form coro- nula — Vulg. " Oonf. Gell. 13, 21, 5. " Verg. Catal i» Conf. Paul, ex Fest. 53, 1. " Lucil.; Diom. '» Ter.; Cic. Ep. ; Apul. Met. ; Seru. ad Aen.;Ps. -Ascon. i» Conf. Chans. 155, 17. =» Lampr. ; Pnlg. Myth. ; Paul. NoL »> Cels. "= GeU. =' Conf. Prise. 8,34. 24 Col; Plin. ;Scribon.;Tert.; Vulg. ;Prud.;Cael. Aur. ^sVarr. s'Laeu.; Varr.; Vitr. "Varr. Sat. Men.; Vlp. Dig.; Hier. ssVarr. R.B.; Veil.; luuen.; Vulg.; August- in. " Petr. ; Apul. Met. ; Paoat. Pan.; Mart. Cap. ; Gromat. Vet. 174 WORD FORMATION IN THE [§ 41. Dim. Subs. catella," (catena), Id. 135, 1 caulioulus," (colioulus), Id. 158, 1 craticula," Id. 13, 1 cupula, (2. cupa), Id. 21, 3 fabulus," i/abus), Id. 70, 1 fllicula," {fllvx), Id. 158, 1 fiscella," Id. 88, 1 fossula," Id. 161, 4 iusculum. Id. 156, 7 mateUa," Id. 10, 2 ; al. mateola. Id. 45 moBcilli, orum. Inc. Lihr. Fr. 33 orbiculus,"" B. R. 22, 2 ; a?, pocillum," /(?. 156, 3 pugiUus,»»/d. 158, 1 punotariola, Ora«. 28 rudioula,"' R. R. 95, 1 sauillum. Id. 84 trabeonla,»°M 18,5 Paowivs. tonsilla," Tr. 218 Teeentivs. cellula,'" Eun. 310 flabellulum, Id. 598 flabellum,"' /d 595 pistrilla, Adelph. 584 pueUula,=« PAorm. 81 TlTlNlVS. cerebellum,'" Com. 90 1 Col.;Placid. Gloss.; conf. Fest. 175, 18. = Cio. Ep.;CatnIl.; Ou.; PUn.; luuen.; Aug. ap. Gell. ' Caeoil. ; Ou. ; Sen. ; Mart. ; luuen. ; Quint. ; Apul. Met. ■• Ter. ; Fest. ; Marcian. Dig. ^^ Nou. Com.; Col.; Plin. » Th. Prise. ' Plin.; Gell.; aZJoseMsa — Cato. « Donat. Vit. Verg.;/o»'m rescula =• Apul. Met.; Saluian. » Vitr.; Plin.; Mart.; Not. Tir. " Cato Oratt. " CatuU.; Tibull. ; Liu. ; Phaedr. ; luuen. ; Apul. Met.; Aur. Vict. 12 Varr. L. L. ; Vitr. ; Apul. Met. ; Amm. " Pacnu. ; Auot. Atellan. ap. Fest. " Varr. L. L.;Mart.; Cels. " Varr. Sat. Men.; Apul. Met.; Hier. Ep. "Apul. "Jorm-culus — Col. ; GloBB. Labb. '» Caeoil. Com. ; Hor. Bp. ; Liu. ; Plin. i» Varr. ; Vitr. ; CeU. ; Col.; Plin.; Sorib.; Suet.; Gargil. Mart.;/on» coliclus = PB.-Apic. " Mart.;Petr.; Vulg. ; Augustin. ; Ps. -Apio. =' Varr. R. R. ; Gell. ''^ Cels. ; Col. " Verg. Bel. ; Ou. ; Tibull. ; Col. ; PUn. ; PaU. " Col. ; Gromat. Vet. =« Varr. Sat. Men. ; Sen. ; Petr. ; Mart. ■"> Vitr. ; Col. ; Inscrr. " Liu. ; Suet. =« PUn. ; Prud. ; Vulg. «» Col. ; Plin. ^"form -icula = Vitr. ; Auot. Itin. Alex. ; Inscrr. si Att. =" Sen. ; Col. ; Petr. ; Apul. Met. ; Min. Fel. ; Arnob.; Hier. ap. Augustin. '^ Cic, semel, (Flacc. 54); Prop.; Mart.; Augustin. s< Pompon. Com. ; Catull. ; Arnob. ; Hier, == Cels. ; Petr. ; Th. Prise. numella,' Asin. 550 ocellus," Rud. 422 palliolum,' Epid. 194 pallula. True. 52 penioulus,* Men. 391 persolla, Cure. 192 pistillum,' Aul. 95 porcella,' Mil. 1060 poroulus,' Rud. 1170 posticulum, Trin. 194; al. ^leoula," ap. Prise. 3, 33 schoenicula, Cist. 407 scrutillus, Fab. Inc. Fr. XXXIX. securicula,^ Rud. 1158 sororcula, ap. Prise. 3, 30 staticulus," (status), Pers. 824 tegillum, Rud. 576 tigiUum," Aul. 301 torulus,'" Amph. 144 tusculum, (tus), Avl. 385 *uatUlum, Trin. 492 uerculum, Cas. 837 ungulus," Epid. 623 uolsella,'* Cure. 577 uxoroula," Cas. 844 Enotvs. apriculus,' VaJil. Hedyph. 5, p. 166 ed. Oato, asserculum," R. R. 12 ; al. § 41. Dim. Subs.] SOMAN SEBMO PLEBEIVS. 175 fartioulum, Id. 90 heluella,' Id. 162 pinnulus,^ Id. 140 rapnla," Id. 164= TvEPIIiIVS. remulus (r&mus), Com. 97 rioula,* Id. 74 LVOILIVS. austellus, Sat. 16, 8 canalicula, ' Id. Fr. Inc. XLIX. *fioella,« Id. 29, 87 rutellum, Id. 9, 68 tesserula,' Inc. Fr. 33 Laevivs. *maiiciola, ap. Qell. 19, 7, 10 POMPOOTVS. ueprecula,' Com. 130 Vabko. anicilla, X. L. 9, 74 anicula," 7rf. 8, 79 catiniilus," ap Charis. 80, 3 *cincenimlTis, Sat. Men. 184 ed. Riese. olauula, R. R. 1, 40, 4 cnlteUus," R. R. 1, 69, 2; al. equulus, Id. 2, 7, 13 foricula, Id. 1, 59, 1 fundula, L. L. 5, 145 fundulus,'«/c;. 5, 111 furcma,'3 R. R. I, 49, 1 ' Cio. Bp. " Maeoin. ap. Suet.; Plin.; Vulg.;GlosB. Labb. ' form rapulum — Hor. Sat. BPlin.; Amob. '" Col. ; Petr. ; Claud. ap. Suet.; Apul. Met.; Veget.; Pall.; con/. Suet. Claud. 40. =» Apul. Met. ; Amob. ; Gargil. Mart. " Paul, ex Fest. ; jform -lus, = Hor. Sat.; Cels.; Plin.; Mart. " Col. ; Plin. ; Vulg. «» Col; Plin. =* Hor. Sat.; Augus- tin. «Varr.;Pliaedi.; Plin.; Suet. "« Col; Suet. "Col; Plin. "'Col; Mart. a« Vitr.; Plin. =» Arnob. "Tert. =2 CatuU. =s Hor. Bp. " Plin. ; Grat. Cyn. ; Lampr. ; Vulg. ; Insorr. »» Inscrr. "> Gai. Inst. ; Fronto ; Prud.; Amob. " Form deliciolum — Sen. Bp. 13, 3. geniculum, " L. L. 9, 11 homnllus," Sat. Men. 92 ; al. langula," L. L. 5, 120 mammula," R. R. 2, 3, 2 motacilla," L. L. 5, 76 nuptula, Sat. Men. 10 oflula,'" L. L. 5, 110 ollula,=° R. R. 1, 54, 2 *opioillum, ap. Nbn. 83, 25 pastillum,'" ap. Charis. 24, P. paxillTis," ap. Nbn. 153, 9 peotunoulus," Sat. Men. 403 plostellum," R. R. 1, 52, 1 porcellus," Id. 2, 4, 14 rastellus,"' Id. 1, 22, 1 ; al. sorobiculus," ap. Non. 225, 9 silioTila, R. R. 1, 23, 3 tegeticula,''^ Id. 3, 8, 2 ; ai. tubulus,^' Id. 1, 8, 4 LVCBETIVS. angellus,'" 2, 428 crepitaoilltim,'' 5, 229 latusoTilum,'" 4, 805 opella," 1, 1106 uermiculus," 2, 899 GiOEBO (Epistt.). actuariola, ad Att. 10, 11, 4 ; & 16, 3, 6 oerala," Id. 15, 14, 4 & 16, 11, 1 chartula,'" ad Fam. 7, 18, 2 classicula, ad Att. 16, 2, 4 deliciolae, " arum, Id. 1, 8, fin. 176 WOBD FORMATION IN THE [§ 41. Dim. Subs. dexteUa, Id. 14, 20, 5 lanreola, ad Pam. 2, 10, 2 ; al. lintriculus, ad Att. 10, 10, 5 litternlae,'/d 7, 2, 8 ; al. memoriola," Id. 12, 1, 2 nauseola, Id. 14, 8, 2 olusculum,* Id. 6, 1, 13 oppidulum,' ad Q. Pi: 2, 10, 2 pagella,' ad i^am. 11, 25, 2 plebecula,» ad Att. 1, 16, II ripula, Id. 15, 16 6. rutula, ad Pam. 9, 22, 3 sedicula,' ad Att. 4, 10, 1 seruula, Id. 1, 12, 3 simiolus, ad Pam. 7, 2, 3 ■nindemiola, ad ^/if. 1, 10, 4 tmlticulus, Jd. 14, 20, 5 Labebivs. camella," op. Gell. 16, 7, 9 foriolus. Com. 66 AvcT. Eelii. Afbic. nauigiolum,' 63, 2 tentoriolum, 47, 5 Catvllvs. auricilla, 25, 2 femella, 55, 7 medullala, 25, 2 pupulus,'" 56, 5 salillum," 23, 19 saroinula," 28, 2 sauiolum," 99, 2 ; al. scortillum, 10, 3 sicula, 67, 21 zonula," 61, 53 HOBATIVS. cornioula," Ep. 1, 3, 19 fontioulus," Sat. 1, 1, 56 pileolus," Ep. 1, 13, 15 popellus,'* Id. 1, 7, 65 VlTKVViVS. axiculus (1. aads), 10, 2, 1 ; a/, buccula,'" 10, 15, 3 canaliculus, "" 10, 9 denticulus,^' 1, 2, 6; al. fornacula,'"' 7, 10, 2 glebula,"' 8, 3, 13 lamella," 7, 3, 9 scamillus,"' 3, 4, 5 ; al. • transtillum, 5, 12, 3 turricula," 10, 13, 6 Celsvs. bullula," 2, 5, extr. cerebellum," 2, 22 cicatricula, 2, 10, ea;8 puu.; Gell. ; Apul. ; Pall. ; Plin. Val /on»-Mm = Mesaala ap. Quint. '" Vulg. '" GrelL; Apul.; Auson.; Placid. Gloss. «' Plin. " Suet. ; Pall. »» Marc: Bmp. " Petr. ; Plin. ; Vulg. « Apul. Met. ; Pelag. Vet. a»Plin.;Solin. »' Plin. ; Apul. ; Amm. as pUn. a» Plin. >» Sidon. "Plin. =»PeBt. s'Plin. "luuen. =' PaU. »« Mart. ; Vlp. Dig. " Apul. ; Not. Bern. »«Vlp. Dig.; Vulg. "Plin.; Apnl.;Ven. Fort. " Mart. ; luuen. ; Hier. Bp. 12 178 WORD FORMATION IN THE [§ 41. Dim. Subs. clostellum, 140, 11 comula, ' 58 corcillum, 75, 8 cuoumula, 136, 2 lamellula, 57, 6 lodicula,^ 20, 2 *macliilla, 64 ossiculum, ° 65 sterilicula, 35, 3 taurulus, 39, 6 PlilNIVS. *aideola, 10, 164 ; al. arenula," 30, 24 bacula,'25, 96 cauernula, 27, 98 coroniola, 21, 19 ooticula," 33, 126 dracunculus,' 32, 148 foi-ficula,^ 25, 58 gen-icula, 32, 148 grumulus," 19, 112 hirculus," 12, 46 iuniculus, 17, 182 lumbulus," 28, 169 nodulus," 21, 36 perniunculus, 26, 106 pullulus,'' {X. pullus), 17, 65 sanguiculus, 28, 209 serratula, 25, 84 spineola, 21, 16 strophiolum," 21, 3 surcula, 14, 34 uagimila," 18, 61 uericulum," 33, 107 nerticillus," 37, 37 iiinaciola, 14, 38 uiriola," 33, 40 utriculus," {ut&rus) 11, 31 MaBTIAIiIS. botellus,"" 5, 78, 9 ; al. buoella," 6, 75, 3 galerioulum," 14, 50, Lemm. lecticariola, 12, 58, 2 mannulu8,^= 12, 24, 8 ofella," 10, 48, 15 sestertiolus, 1, 58, 5 thermula, 6, 42, 1 umbella," 11, 73, 6 IWBNAIiIS. braoteola,'»13, 152 foruli, orum," (forus), 3, 219 haedulus, 11, 65 petasunculus, (petaso), 7, 119 unciola,'' 1, 40 Fbonto. anulla," ad Amic. 1, 15, j>. 185, 2 N. formioula,'" ad Ver. Imp. 2, 8, p. 137, 3 N. naeuulus,^' ad Anton. Imp. 1, 2, p. 98, 18 N. prunulum, de Oratt. p. 155, 20 N. GeIiIiIVS. argutiola, 2, 7, 9 ; al, barbasculus, 16, 6, 3 Uneola, 10, 1, 9 rusculum, 19, 9, 1 saltatricula, 1, 5, 3 iCommodian. ^Suet. sPlin.; Gell. ; Veget.;Ps.-Apio.; Insorr. * Diom. ' Ar- nob. ; Gael. Aur. »Isid. ' Lainpr.;Iul. ■Val.;Insorr. ' Apul. Met. » Apul. Met. " Auot. Priap. " Ps.-Apio. 12 Apnl. Met. i» ApuL Met. " Tert. "Uot.Tii. " Veget. " Apul. Herb. « Vlp. Dig. ; Scaeuol. Dig.; laid. ; Gloss. Labb. '» Ps.-Apic. " Sidon. Ep.; Ps.-Apio. »> Vnlg.; PB.-Cypr.; Ps.-Apic; Cod. Theod.; Anthim. ; Gloss. Labb. ; Not. Tir. 22 j5uet.;Prontin.;Charis.; Gloss. Labb. "Plin.Bp. Mluuen.jSer. Samm.;Prud. " luuen. "« Lampr.; Amob.;Prud. " Suet. ; Paul, ex Fest. i"' Hier. Bp. «»Prad. >» Apul.; Aruob.; Augustin. "Gall.; Apul. §41. Dim. Subs.] ROMAN 8EBM0 PLEBEIV8. 179 APYIiEtVS. aquariolus,' Apd. 78 astulus, Met. 9, 1 ♦auoella," Id. 9, 33 aulula, {plla). Id. 6, 20 collioulus, Flor. 1 dammula/ Met. 8, 4 domuscula, Id. 4, 26 fenestrula, Id. 9, 42 floscellus/ Herb. 50 flucticulus, Apol. 35 foliolum,' Herb. 61 frustulum, iUei. 1, 19 fusticulus," Id. 6, 18 gallinula,'7d. 2, 11 gingiuula,'' Apol. 6 grabatulus, Met. 1, 11 ; al. gustulum, Id. 9, 33 ; al. infantula," Id. 10, 28 infantulus," Id. 8, 15 mercuriolus, Apol. 61 & 63 operula," Met. 1, 7 palumbulu8. Id. 10, 22 ; al. panmilus,"' Id. 7, 5 ; aZ. papatterculutn, Herb. 7 posticula. Met. 2, 23 puerculus,'* flerft. 25, 3 ranula," Met. 9, 34 retiolum,"'i(i. 8, 4 rotundiila, Herb. 13 saepicula, (saepes), ilfei. 8, 20 sagittula, Met. 10, 82 scurrala," Id. 10, 16 seniculus, Id. 1, 25 spicula, Herb. 26 spinnla," ilfei. 10, 32 strigilecula, Flor. 9, p. 11, 11 Kr. thyrsioulus, Herb. 98 tuguriolum," Met. 4, 12 tiirbula. Id. 10, 35 ; a^. ueretilla, Apol. 34 uirioula," J/ei. 11, 28 Tbbtvelianvs. aiu'ula,"" Anim. 28 cacoabulus," Apol. 13 flocculus," ad Nat. 1, 5 famariolum, Poenit. 12 gesticulus, ^j)o2. 19 histriculus,=> PaU. 4 iuuencula, " adu. lud. 9 ; aZ. materiola, Bapt. 17 ouioula," PaK. 5 papiliunculus, Anim. 32 scoitulum, ad Nat. 2, 10 seruiculus. Idol. 10 sparteolus,"' ^poJ. 39 strophulus, Virg. Vel. 10 Vl/PIANVS. cupula," (1. ciipa). Dig. 33, 6, 3, 1 hospitiolum,'" Id. 9, 3, 5 uulnusoulus," /d 21, 1, 1, 8 SoiiINTS. oultellulus, 35, 6 lapillulus, 10, 12 pulmunculus,'" 49, 9 punctillum, 15 ^ra. unguilla, 27, 56 Teebbllivs Pollio. *co8tula, Maxim. Diutr. 27, 8 1 Tert. ; eonf. Paul, ex Pest. 82, 13. " Ps.-Apio. ; Anthim. ; Gloss. Labb. ' Vulg. ; Not. Tir. ' Not. Bern. » *Arnob. ' PaU. ' Arnob. » Veget. • Sldon. Bp. "Nazar. Pan.;Hier.; Augustin. " Vlp. Dig. ; Arnob. ; Augustin. "Amm. "^ Ar- nob. "Veget. " Augustin. Ep. ; Sera, ad Aen. "Arnob. "Arnob. "Arnob.; Hier. " Ps.-Cypr. ^o Hier. «■ Arnob.; Ps.-Apio.;Pelag. Vet. "Auot.Ino.de Magistr. etSacerd. P.B.,p. 4Huschke. "Gloss.Labb ^^ Vulg. =» Aur. Viot. ; Hier. Ep.; Augustin. =« Schol. luuen. " Insorr. "'Hier.Bp. " Veget. ; Hier. Ep. ; Augustin.; Sulp. Seu. so Pelag. Vet.; Veg. Vet. 180 WOBD FORMATION IN THE \ 41. Dim. Subs. Abnobivs. asellulns, 3, 16 canthanilus,' 6, 26 cubula, 7, 24 falcicula," 6, 26 frustellniu, 2, 58 ; al. gratilla, 7, 24 ingeniolum," 5, 4 lacerniila, 2, 19 lancicula, 2, 23 mimulus, 2, 38 resinula, 7, 27 scientiola/ 2, 18 sigilliolum, 6, 11; al. spatiolum,^ 4, 37 epirula," 2, 42 textricula, 5, 14 tympauiolum, 6, 26 Lampbidivs. pabillus, Heliog. 29, 2 porcellulus, Alex. Sen, 41, 5 FiRMICVS Mateenvs. cantulns, Math. 3, 12 PaLIiADIVS. *ba8eUa, 1, 18, 2 cepula,' 3, 24, 2 ; al. corbicula, 3, 10, 6 cribellum,* 3, 24, 6 cupella," 3, 25, 12 farriculum, 11, 21 in. festuoula, 5, 8, 2 Plinivs Valeeiants. cucurbiteUa, 2, 30 ed. Rom. *mediolum, 1, 24 ed. Rose nacleolus, 1, 48 ed. Rom. uascelluni, 3, 17 ed. Rose PBIiAGONIVS. duritiola. Vet. 252 fistella, Id. 305 Ammiakts. posterula,'" 30, 1, 13 Vbgetivs. scaphula," Mil. 3, 7 HiEBONTMVS. caricula, in Amx)s. 3, ad 7, 14 cellariolum, adu. louin. 2, 29 ciliciolum, Ep. 71, 7 ; al. coohleola, Id. 64, 19 ; al. commonitoriolum. Id. 120 in, controuersiola," in Rufin. 1, 30 cuoulla, Vit. Hilar. 44 facultatula, E^. 117, 1 familiola, Id. 108, 2 fusoimila," iVowi. fieJr. coZ. 68 gallicnla,'* in Reg. S. Pachom. 101 ; al. hnmemlna,^' in Ezech. 12, ac?41, 23 leimculus," Id. 6, ad 19, 1, aZ. litteratulus; adu. Rufin. 1, 31 luoemula, Ep. 107, 9 ; aJ. mappula, Id. 128, 27 monasterioliam," Id. 105, 4 mortariolum,'' JcZ. 52, 10 ; al. murenula, " Id. 24, 3 ; al. olfactoriolnm,'" in lesai. 2, 3, 18 patrimoniolum, Ep. 54, 15 paupertatula, Id. 127, 14 pectuBculum,"' Id. 22, 30 'PauLNol. 2Pall.;Augiistln. = Hier. « Augustin. « Pall. • Seru. ad Aen. ' form -pulla = Plin. Val. ; Ps.-Apic. ' Th. Prise. ; Maro. Emp. » Testam. Poroell. ed. Buech. ; Chronogr. ed. Mommsen. ; Not. Tir. ; Gloss. Labb. ; Insorr. ' ° Cassian. " Paul. Nol.; Cael. Aur. '^ Diom. ■= Vulg. "Gloss. '» Vulg. '« Vulg. "Not. Tir.; Not. Bern. '« Vulg. " Vulg. ; luUan. ap. Augustin. "" Vulg. " Fulg. Myth. S 43. -VNCVLA.] ROMAN SEBMO PLEBEIV8. 181 pittaoiolum,' in Matth. 33, 6 sohedula," in Rufin. 3, 2, 5 soriniolum, in Abd. pr. ; al. stellula, Ep. 112, 19 substantiola, Id. 108, 26 ; al. teotulum, Id. 117, 9 AVGVSTINTS. gregioulus, Ep. 93, 49 muscula, (musca), Trin. 7, 3 rotella," in Ps. 76, 20 scabiola, Op. Imperf. c. lulian, 4, 13 MabceijIiVS Empibiovs. burdunculus,' 5, 17 clauellus, 34, 48 ; al. furfuricula, 5, 17 lapisculus, 8, 45 lauriculus, 30, 72 pastillulus, 16, 60 renioulus, 26, 36 ; al. sordicula, 8, 170 ; al. strumella, 15, 11 uarulus, 8, 190 ; al. MaBTIANVS CaPEIiIiA. herbuscula, 2, 100 OaBIIVS AvEEIiIANVS. plagella, Chron. 3, 2, 22 Oassiodorvs. agnulus, de Or. p. 562 fabricula, Var. 8, 28 tonsicula, Id. 12, 4 Venativs Foetvnatvs. graphiolum, Garm. 5, 15 ; Lemm. ISIDOBVS. amphorula, 19, 31, 12 fellicnla, 4, 5, 4 imbrioulus, 19, 10, 14 nuciola, 17, 7, 23 sooellus, 19, 34, 12 uiticella, 17, 9, 92 § 42. Diminutives m -uncula feom Veebai Substantives in -tio : As this class of diminutives presents certain distinguish- ing features it has seemed best to discuss them separately. The prevalence of substantives in -tio in the popular speech, together with the cumbersome nature of the ending -uncula, would seem to justify the presumption that these forms were favorites in the sermo ple^eius. Statistics however fail to sus- tain this view. Of the 99 examples collected by Paucker,^ 58, barely three-fifths, are recc, a ratio nearly proportional to that of the primary forms in -tio. Of the 41 uett, Cic. has no less than 18, 6 in the Epistt. alone, the following 12 in his more fin- ished writings : cantiunoula, conclusiuncula, contiuncula, contradictiuncula. interrogatiuncTila, offensiuncula, oratiuncula, quaestiunoula. ratiuncula, rogatiuncula, sessiuncula, stipulatiuucola. lAdelh. "Rufin. » co«/. laid. 14, 2, 1. » Not. Bern. 'Pauoker, Ztschr. f. Oesterr. Gymn., 37, p. 597, sq. 182 WORD FORMATION IN THE [§43. -tocvla. On the other hand, they are rare in all the usual sources of plebeian vocabulary. Early comedy is poorly represented : I have found but 6 examples, (all from Plant.), which do not recur in the classic period. They are also wanting- in Vitr., Plin., and the Script. B. R., while Petr. furnishes only 2 new forms. Their avoidance by the satirists would also be signifi- cant, if it were not readily attributable to the exigencies of the metre. They seem to have belonged chiefly to the sermo cotidianus of the more cultured class, and especially to the epistolary style : Cio. has 6 new forms in the Epistt, Sen. Bp. 5, Plin. Ep. 3. Of the 6 forms from Plant., 2 occur in the letter of Phoenicium, Pseud. &T-GB, and a third seems to have been lost 1 from the mutilated line &T. Many of the examples above cited from Oic. are used with a slightly colloquial tinge, as Tusc. 2, 42, contortulae quidem et mimdulae conclusmnculae? In the later language only Gell., Salu., and Hier., show fondness for these forms, and neither of these authors is especially ple- beian. PliAVTTS. COLVMBUJA. aratiunoula, " True. 148 pensiuncula, 10, Praef. 1 assentatiunoula,* Stidi. 226 morsiuDcuIa,' Psevd, 67' Seneca (Epistt.). occasiuncula," Trin. 974 disputatiuncula," Ep. 117, 25 oppressiunoula, Pseud. 68' eioeptrancula. Id. 20, 5 *peieratiuncula. Stick. 227 motiuncula, " Id 53, 6 procuratiunoula, Id. 31, 9 CiCEBO (Epistt.). punctiuncnla. Id. 53, 6; al. aedificatiuncula, ad Qu. Pr. 3, 1, 2,5 ambulatiunoula, ad Ait. 13, 29, 2 ; Pe™onivs. ^ potiuncnla," 47, 7 captiuncula,' Id 15, 7 sponsiuncula, 58, 8 commotiiincula. Id. 12, 11 extr. leotiuncula," ad Fam. 7, 1, 1 Pijnivs Maior. possessiunoula," Id. 13, 23, 3 portiunoula," 28, 83 ' Variously amended as *conduplicatiunculae, *osculaliunculae, etc. Conf. Goetz ad loc. 2 Gonf. infra, § 45, p. 186. 'Vulg. < Cio. Bp.; AmbroB. » Apul. Met. ' Hier. ; Sohol. Bob. ad Cio. 'Gell. e Paul. Nol. ap. Augustin. ; Thom. Thes. ' Hier. ; Vulg. ; Salu. ; Not. Tir. ; Placid. Gloss. '» C!ea ; Hier. ap. Augustin. "Suet. '^ Suet. ; Tert. " Vlp. Dig.; lul. Bp. Nou.; Ores. S 43. -VNCVLvs.] ROMAN 8ERM0 PLEBEIVS. 183 Plkivs Minor (Epistt.). expositiuncula," adu. louin. 1, 37 actmnoula, Bp. 9, 15, 2 habitatiunoula, in Abd. ad 1, 4 cenatiunoula,' Id. 4, 3, 20 interpretatiuncula, Up. 112, 19 indignatmnoula. Id. 6, 17, 1 mansiuncula,' adu. louin. 2, 29 ; Pbonto . ■ . , , „ ^ praefatiuncula," Ep. 64, 8; aZ. perfnotmncula, ad M. Ow>s. 4, 6 sorbitiunoula," Vit. Hilar. 6 ; al. Gemjvs. annotatiunoula, 17, 21, 50; al Avgvstinvs. auditiuncula, 13, 20, 5 contradictiuncula,' Cons. Euang. deolamatiunoula,' 6, 8, 4 ^' ^' -^^ ' ''^■ deleetatiuncula, Praef. 23 *conuentiuncula, £^. 56 fin. inauditiunoula, 5, 21, 4 inuitatiuncula, 15, 2, Zemm. Salvianys. conuersiunoula, Ep. 4, 6 Vopisovs. deprecatiunoula, ad Eccl. 3, 8 saltatiunoula, Aurel. 6, 7 excusatiunoula. Id. ib. HiEEONTMVS. SlDONIVS APOMiINAKIS. dictatiuncula, adu. Vigil. 3 contestatiunoula, Ep. 7, 3 § 43. Ieeegulab Diminutives in -unculus : The irregular for- mations in -unculus are undoubtedly of plebeian origin : ^ Cic. has only two examples, ranunculus, {Diu. 1, 15 : ad Fam. 7, 18, 3), which is sometimes explained as coming from an early form *rano,^ {conf. auonculus, from *auo ?') ; and the aTrof Xey. menda- ciunculum, {de Or. 2, 241), which is undoubtedly a malforma- tion.'" Caes. has lenunculus, {lembics), probably due to the sermo castrensis and presumably an instance of popular ety- mology, through association with Zewo." The remainder of the twenty -four examples given by Paucker '^ are post-Cicero- ' Sidon. Ep. = Sidon. Ep. s Auot. Comment, in Boeth. * Vulg. » Cassian. ; Consent, ap. Augustin. » Vulg.; Marc. Bmp.; Not. Tir. ' Vigil. Taps. * Corsaen, Ausspiache, II, p. 188, ''ahnliche Diminutivformen finden sioh noch mehr in der spStlateinisehen Volksspraohe." » Paaoker, Ztsohr. f. Oest. Gymn., 27, p. 600 ; so furunculus is to be referred back iofuro, (Isid. 18, 3, 39), Paucker, I. I., p. 598 ; contra, A. Weinhold, ALL. IV., p. 185. »» Paucker, I. I., p. 601, "unzweifel- haft eine MisBbildung. " " It is not unnatural that the ship's cock-boat should have been thought of as the " go-between" which brought the sailor to his ship : the same association of ideas is seen in Plant. Men. 443, dueif lembum dierectum nauis praeda- toria, where the n. praedatoria =. meretrix ; in Gk. the constant attendance of the hin^ot upon the larger vessel has similarly given rise to its secondary meaning of irapio-iTos, (conf. Anaxandr. OSvo-o-. 3, 7) ; for other instances of popular etymology in nautical terms conf. O. Keller, Volksetymologie, p. 105, sq. '» Paucker, I. I., p. 599. 184: WORD FORMATION IN TEE r§44--cvi,vs,-0BLLvs. nian, and largely from the Nott. Tiron. and Glossaries. The following occur in literature : VlTEVTIVS. AbNOBIVS. domuncula," 6, 7, 4 petasuECulus, {p^asus), 6, 12 HiEEONTMVS. CoLVMELiiA. tuguiiunculum, Vit. Hilar. 9, p. lagnncula,!' 12, 38, 8 33 j^gne. tinnunculus, ' 8, 8, 7 VVIiGATA. reuuucnlus, Leuit 3, 4 PincBONrvs. sauiunculum, 66, 2 Aott. S. Poltoabpi. statunonlum,' 50, 6 gladiunculus, ap. Pamker. The Nott. Tiron. give further aprunculus, micunculus, pan- nunculus, pernunculus ; the Gloss., Jldunculus, rapunculus, while one example is found only in Jxiscxi.: poriicunculus, Inscrr. Orell. 4821.5 § 44. Ikkegtilae Formations in -cuius, -cellus : Formations in -cuius, -cellus, from stems of the 1st and 2nd decls., are rare and belong to post-classical Latin. Paucker ' gives a list of 30 forms, of which 12 are uett. Many of these however are probably not diminutives, but nomina uerhalia, as seruiculus from seruire, cuniculus from cunire ; saepicule (Plaut.), is hardly an irregular form, being derived from an adverb, and schoen- icule, (also Plaut.), may be from *schoenicus. Of the forms unquestioned by Paucker, only 3 are itett.: mammicula, Plaut.; apriculus, Enn., (perhaps from *apro ; conf. aprunculus) ; galer- iaulum, Frontin.; while Wolfflin' asserts broadly that this form of derivation from the 2nd decl. belongs neither to archaic, classic, nor Silver Latin. In later literature there are a num- ber of unquestioned instances ; thus : Apvl., thyrsieulus. Herb. 98, R. Aenob., agnioulus," 7, 12 Ps.-Apio., codicula, ap. Patccker. Th. Peisc, oUicula, 4, 1 ' VaJ. Max. ; Apul. Met. ; Vulg. ; Symm. ; ICt. " Plin. Ep. ; Vulg. ; Augustin. = Plin. Adj Auson. s»A(J«. = Plant.; Ter. >' Varr. Sat. Men. ^'' Varr. Sat. Men. ; Pest. '' Plin. ; Sufuli, (tribuni militum) , = Liu. ; Pb. - Ascon. "Apul. Met. '^ Apul.; Arnob. ''"luuen. =' Ter.; Catull.; Cela. =»Varr.;Apnl.; Vulg.; Domit. Mars. »» Auson. =» Paul, ex Pest. 3iVarr.;/on» heluolus ==Col. s= Varr.; Col.; Suet.; Sioul. PI. deCondit. Agior.; form mucillus = Mart. Cap. »' Auct. B. Afr. " Laeu. ; CatnU. »5 Varr. ; Apnl. ; Prud. ; Non. §45. Dim. Adj.] ROMAN 8EBM0 PLEBEIVS. 189 ligneolus,' Id. 5, 25 maoellus," Id. 6, 11 Laevivs. bicodulus, Erotop. Fr. 10 lasciuiolus, Id. Fr. 4 tenellulus,= Id. ib. Afbanivs. iuscitulus, Com. 386 Vabbo. albulus/ R. R. 3, 14, 4 macriculiis, i. £. 8, 79 nigellus/ Sat. Men. 375 ; al. pullus, (purus), Id. 462 (Bomanulus, (porta), op. Varr, L. L. 5, 164) rusticellus, ap. Plin. 7, 83 satuUus, R. R. 2, 2, 15 subpaetulus, Sat. Men. 375 tacitulus. Id. 187 & 318 turpiculus,' L. L. 7, 97 nnctulns,' Catus 20, p. 250 ed Riese. LVOKETIVS. ' loquaoTilus, 4, 1157 simultis,' 4, 1161 ClOEKO (Epistt.). argutulus,' ad Att. 13, 18 integellus," ad Fam. 9, 10, 3 miniatulus, ad Att. 16, 11, 1 pulchellus," ad Fam. 7, 23, 2 ; al. rabiosulus, Id. 7, 16, 1 IJABEKIVS. ebriatiilus, Com. 52 CaTVIjLVS. frigidulus," 64, 131 imiilua, 25, 2 moUiceUus, 25, 10 palUdulus," 65, 6 tm-gidulus," 3, 18 CoLTMEIiLA. cereolus," Poet. 10, 404 flammeolus, Id. 10, 307 inerticTiliis," 3, 2, 24 Peesivs. beatulus, 3, 103 rancidulus," 1, 33 rubellus," 5, 147 Pbteonivs. aeneolus, 73, 5 audaculus," 63, 5 PUNIVS. acidulus, 15, 56 ; al. rabusculus, 14, 42 Mabtiams. pntidulus,^" 4, 20, 4 sellariolus, 5, 70, 3 Itvenalis. improbulus, 5, 73 liuidulus, 11, 110 rubicunduliis, 6, 424 Hadeiants Imp. blandulus, ap. Spart. Hadr. 25, 9 nudulus. Id. ib. Tiagulus, Id. ib. iCic. Ep.; ApnL; Augustin. »Varr. sCatuU. * CabaXl.^'iSaxt.-, Albula= Tiber fiuu., passim. 'Pall.; Ampel.; Augustin.; Ven. Fort. 'Cic, semel, (de Or. 3, 348); Catull. '«. m. =Apul. Met. eVerg. Moret. »ApuI. Met. '"Catull. "CraBsusap. Cic. Qp. "Verg. Cir. " Hadrian, ap. Spartian. "Paid. Petr. "ySjiftsi. =Hier.;Ps.- Augnstin.; Isid. "Plin. " Mart.;Iuuen.; adM. =Palaemon. '« Plin.; Mart. " GeU. ; Firm. Math. »" Capit. 190 WORD FORMATION IN THE [§45. Dim. Adj. Fbonto. pingnicnlus, ad M. Caes. 4, 12 uetusculus, de Eloq. 3, p. 151, 8 N. GbIiIiIVS. diutule,' 5, 10, 7 ; al. oblongulus, 17, 9, 7 subargutulus, 15, 30, 1 trepidulus, 2, 29, 8 ApVIiEIVS. astutulus. Met. 6, 26 austerulus, Flor. 20 blandicule, Met. 10, 27 glabellus,'' Id. 2, 17 ; aJ. perastutulus. Id. 9, 5 pressulua, Flor. 9, p. 11, 10 ; Kr. sucoinctultis, Met. 2, 7 Bufifusculus,= /d. 2, 13 tantillulus, Id. 2, 25 tempestillus, Id. 8, 2 ■uastulus, Jrf. 2, 32 Tebtvllianvs. hystriculus,' PaK. 4 ignitultis, arf ^a<. 1, 10 iuuenculus,' Monog. 13 linguatulus, ad Nat. 1, 8 nmlleolus. Pall. 4, ea;ir. nouioiolus, j4poZ. 47 ; al. SOLINVS. prominulus,' 27 ^m. Capitolinys. russulus,' Albin. 5, 9 subcrassulus, Oord. 6, 1 Abnobivs. callidulus, 2, 68. lippulus, 7, 34 PaIiIiADIVS. albidulus, 3, 25, 12 Ammianys. grauidulus, 23, 6, 85 putredulus, 22, 16, 16 AUBEOSIVS. pusillulus. Cant. Cantic. 2, 62 HiBBONTMVS. cinoinnatulus, Ep. 130, 19 comatulus. Id. 54, 13 ; cd. comptulus. Id. 128, 3 histriculus,* adu. Rufln. 1, 30 Uteratulus, Id. 1, 31 promptulus, in Daniel, Praef. eoctr. raucidulus, J^. 40, 2 religiosulus, adu. Rufln. 3, 7 sanctulus. Id. ib. spinosulus, Fp. 69, 4 torosulus, in louin. 2, 14 ; al. Pevdentivs. linteolus, irepl a-T((f>. 3, 180 ruaseolus. Id. 11, 130 turbidulus, Apoth. 208 PaviiInvs Nolanvs. egentilus, 29, 12 Atgvstinvs. diuscule, Trin. 11, 2 iactanticulus," adu. Acad. 3, 8 ; al. Maeoellvs Empibiovs. ripariolus, 15, 34 Maetianvs CaPELIiA. cerritulus, 8, 806 lepidulus, 7, 726; al. maroidulus, 7, 727 ' Apul. Plor.;Macr. » Mart. Cap. ° A mm. Chaloid. Tim. ■' Nou.; Varr.; Luoil.; Pompon.; Plin.;Fronto. " Luor. ; Verg. ; Sen.; Gell. ^' ChadB.;'DoTSB,t., et al. Grammatt. i" Fronto. '' Pom- pon. ; Arnob. " Pompon. ; Sisenn. ; Insorr. i' Ace. ■' Plin. ; Diom. ; Donat. i» Pompon. =» Plin.; Gall.; Ps.-Apic.;Veg. Vet. 21 gjaenn. " Apul. Met.; Anson.; eonf. Funck, ALL. VIII, 103. " Apul. Met. " Sisenn. =5 Hin.; Apul.; Prud.; Ps.- Apio. "Varr. Sat. Men. " Amm.; Augustin.; Charis.;Boetli. '« Apul. Met.; conf. Sisenn. ap. Non, p. 87 — celeratim. " Amm. ; Sidon. "» Cic, aemel, (de Dom. 129)i Hor. Epod. ; Liu. ; PUn. ; Suet. ; Tac. § 48. -IM.] BOMAN SERMO PLEBEIVS. 199 oanatim, Id. ib, expulsim/ Id. 104, 32 suatim," (sus), Id. 40, 26 Vabro. confusim, L. L, 9, 4 oumulatim,' R. R. 3, 15, 2 discriminatim, Id. 1, 7, 7 dispersim,' Jt?. 1, 1, 8 ; a/, exquisitim. Sat. Men. 18 indiscriminatim,' Fr. WiUm. 33 partioulatim," xSai. Men. 17 stillatim,'' X. I,. 5, 38 LVOBETIVS. adumbratim, 4, 363 cateruatim,* 6, 1144 filatim, 2, 831 grauatim,' 3, 387 mixtim," 3, 564 moderatim, 1, 323 propritim, 2, 975 CiCEBO (Epistt). oitatim," ad Att. 14, 20, 5 CoiiVMBUJA. iugeratim, 3, 3, 3 liratim, 11, 3, 20 Plinivs. arcuatim," 29, 136 assultim, 8, 90 ; al, *canaliculatim, 9, 103 D. & M. oanoellatim," 7, 81 ; al, contexim," 10, 147 cuspidatim, 17, 102 domestioatim,'* fomioatim, 16, 223 geniculatim, 21, 68 imbricatim, 9, 103 muricatim, 9, 102 orbiculatim," 11, 177 pedatim, 11, 253 seripulatim, 22, 118 squamatim, 16, 49 trndatim,"" 13, 96 ; al. Peteonivs. circiilatim,"67, 8 Tirceatim, 44, 18 Labebivs. mauricatim. Com. 16 Gbllivs. sparsim," 11, 2, 5 Apvlbivs. aggeratim, Met. 4, 8 agminatim,'" Id. ib. angulatim," Id. 3, 2 ; al. bacchatim, Id. 1, 13 capreolatim, Id. 11, 22 coaceruatim,'" Floi~. 9 al. congestim, Apol. 35 cunotira,"' Flor. 9 directim,''' Deo Soar. Prol. ' Seru. in Donat. ' Prud. * Suet.; Intpr. Iren. ; Mythogr. ' Comif Bhet. ; Sen. Bp. ; Plin. ; Laot. ; Augnstin. ; Mare. Bmp. ; » Diom. 8 Sail. ; Verg. Ge. ; Plin. ; Tert. ; Augustin. ; Greg. • Liu. " Donat. " Auct. Bell. Afr. " Col. ; Plin. ; Mart. Cap.; Ps.-Apio. "Plin. " Apul. Herb.; Augnstin. " Fest. "» Sidon. "Au- gustin. Ep. " Suet. " Maorob. " Prud. ; Amm. ; Oros. ; Freoulf. «' Suet. ; Gael. Aur. " Apul.; Amm.; Laot.; Poet. Aeu, Carl. =' Solin. ; Amm. " Diom. ; Sidon. 's Augustin.; Gael. Aur. "» Sidon. Bp. " Augustin.; Maorob.; Viot. Vit.; Isid. HOBATIVS. singultim. Sat. 1, 6, 56 VriBvvivs. decussatim," 1, 6, 7 ; peotinatim," 1, 5, 7 serratim," 6, 8, 7 ' Varr. Sat. Men. Lat. » Varr. ap. Non. Cod. Theod.; Paul. Diao, Tur.; Poet. Aeu. Carl. 200 WOSD FORMATION IN TEE i 49. -TES. disoretim,' Met. 6, 1 ; al. effliotim,-' Id. 5, 28 fistulatim, Id. 4, 3 granatim, Id. 6, 10 laoiniatim, Met. 8, 15 pressim,' Id. 2, 16 ; al. reflexim,' Deo Flat. 3 rotatim, Met. 10, 253 TeBTVIiIiIANVS. graecatim, Pall. 4 praestructim, Id. 3 Bolutim, Id. 5 templatim, Apol. 42 temporatim, Pall. 2; al. transuersim,' Bapt. 8 AENOBWe. propriatim, 3, 43 PaIiIiADIVS. tabulatim, 3, 9, 11 Ammiants. consooiatim, 15, 11, 3 globatim, 27, 9, 6 inordinatim, 19, 7, 3 secretin!, 29, 1, 6 HiERONYMVS. commixtim,' in Naum. 2, 3 diuisim,' Ep. 100, 14 *saoratim, in Ezech. 1, 879 AVGYSTINVS. conglobatim, Oonf. 7, 7 extr. continuatim,' Boctr, Chr. 4, 7, 20 ; al. perstrictim,' in Ps. 41, 10 ; al, SiDONIVB ApOLIiINAEIS. caesuratim, Up. 4, 3, 3 cauernatim,'" Id. 5, 14 coactim, Id. 9, 6, 2 cochleatim. Id. 4, 15, 3 emicatim. Id. 2, 13, 8 indefessim," Id. 3, 2, 4 nunoipatim,'" /" Pompon. " Jus- tin.; CoL; Plin.; Ambros. IS Catull. "Aoc; Seren. ap. Diom.; Apul.; Auson. =»SaU., semel, (lug. 40, 5); Hor.; Liu.; Cels.; Col.; Plin. Ep.; Tac; luBtin.; Suet. => Apul. Met. =» CI. Quadr. ; Hirt. ap. Cic. ad Att. ; Gell. ; Apul. ; Amm. « Gell. »« CL Mamert. =" Conf. reuerecunditer, Enn., supra. =» Oovtf. Prise. 15, 18. <" Apul. Met.; Gloss. Placid. =« Luer.; Cic, bis (Bp. 5, 13, 3) ; Liu.; Gell. " Schol. lunen. § 49. -TEB.] BOMAN SERMO PLEBEIVS. 203 CiCEKO (EpISTT.). TEB-mjaAOTS. humaniter, ad Att. 1, 2, 1 ; ad aequanimiter/ de Patient. 8, 9 ^"''^- 7. 1 imanimiter,' Id. Ifin. inliTiinaniter,' Qu. Fr. 3, 1, 6, 21 luculenter," Id. 3, 5, 1 perhumaniter, ad Fam. 7, 8 in. turbulenter, Id. 2, 16, 7 IiraPB. Iren. masculiniter, 1, 5, 8 SauciVstivs. opulenter, lug. 85, 34 Labebivs. miseriter,' Com. 149 VlTBVTrVS crebriter,* 2, 8, 2 ; al. magnifioenter, 1, 6, 1 ; al. CoiiVMEIiIiA. temulenter,'8, 8, 10 Petkontvs. improbiter, 66, 7 ualgiter, Fr. 10 ed. Buedh. GeIiLIVS. amoeniter, 20, 8, 1 conoinniter, 18, 2, 7 intempestiuiter, 4, 20, Lemm. inooncinniter, 10, 17, 2 infestiuiter, 9, 9, 9 sinoeriter," 13, 16, 1 APVIiEIVS. cruenter. Met. 3, 3 decoriter,' Id. 5, 22 ; al. Abnobivs. *aumerositer, 2, 42 infirmiter,'" 7, 45 CiiAVDiANVs Mamebtvs. paroiter, Stat. Anim. Praef., p. 19, 17 ed. Engelbr. Mabivs Viotobints. blasphemiter, adu. Arium 1, 46; al. Chabisivs. teneriter, 182, 22 TTtf.bonymys. amariter," Ep. 23, 1 somnolenter," In Ps. 118 AvGvsiaNvs. imtrbaniter, c. Faust. Manich. 12, 1 ejc^r. seouriter, m /oann. Ep. ad Pwrth. tr. 10, 8 ScHOIi. IWEN. rariter, 11, 208 1 Cic, semel, (H. Verr. 1, 138) ; Spart. » Cic, 6j"s, (Pin. 8, 15 ; * de Off. 3, U, 60). 3 Catull.; Apul.; lul. Val.; Priao. * Apnl. Met. = Donat. ad Ter.; Cassiod. • Au- gustin.; Cod. lust. ' lul. Val *Symin.; Amm.; AmbrOB.; Maer. » Cypr.; Amob.; Vopisc; Vulg.; Oros.; Greg. Tur.; "sed et adi. unanimU reoc, nt Claudian. sch. luu.," Pauok. Add. Lex. Lat., pr 86, not. 70. ' >» Vulg.; Augustin. " Augustin. " Cited by Pauok. , SpioiL p. 219, among forma ' ' in -ter irregulariter pro -e ; " compare Goelzer, p. 200, "nouane trouvons paa d'adverbea en -ter form^a irre'guli^rement d'adjectifa de la premiere claase ; . . . formes qui se rencontrent dans les oontemporains de saint Jer6me." 204 WOBD FOBMATIOJf. [§ *»• -tbk. Mabcellto Empjeicvs. Ftlgentivs. summiter, 21, 11; al. nouiter,' M^/th. 8, 1, p. 103 Alcimvs Avitvs. Insoeb. immensiter, ffomil, de Bogat., ant. indigniter, G. I. L. 1, 1008, 4 med. I Inscrr. v.— VEEBS. § 50. Feeqttentative Veebs : 1 One of the most striking features of the sermo plebeius is the prevalence of its verbal derivatives. This tendency has already been seen in consid- ering the verbal abstracts in -tio, -tus, -tura, etc., but is still more noticeable in the case of derivative verbs. Not only are the frequentative, inchoative and desiderative verbs more nu- merous than in classic Latin, but, like diminutive substantives, are frequently not to be distinguished from the simple forms. The prevalence of frequentative verbs is especially inter- esting, being further proof of the archaic character of the sermo plebeius : that the formation belongs largely to early Latin is conclusively sho-wn by the statistics of Paucker,^ who, out of a total of 550, (including prepositional compounds), uett. 394, assigns 135 exclusively to the ante-Oiceronian period, while of the remainder barely 148 occur in the best classic writers. On the other hand such archaistic writers as Gell., ApuL, Amob., abound with them : according to Knapp,' Gell. alone uses not less than 60 frequentative verbs, of which 7 are undoubted archaisms, and 4 others aira^ X«y. ; among the archa- isms cited by Stange * from Amob. these verbs hold a conspicu- ous place : a glance at the list at the end of this section will show how many of the early forms first reappear in post-Had- rian literature, such as abnntaie, Plaut. ; Enn. ; Amob, esitare Gato. ; Vwrr. ; Gell. ; Apul. annntase, Naeu. ; Plaut. ; ApuL inoeptare, Plaut. ; Ter. ; Qell. ; apertare, Plaut.; Amob. La/mpr. » As has been well shown by WBlflBin, ALL. IV., pp. 209-18, the old distinction be- tween uerbafreque7itatiua and intensiua is without foundation. Accordingly they are all included, in the present chapter, under the single appellation Frequentative Verbs : Conf. Lindsay, Latin Language, p. 483, "The distinction of (1) 'Iterativea' in -tito, (2) ' Intensives' in -to, -so, is untenable." » Paucker, Ztsohr. f . Torgl. Sprachf . , 26, p. 24.3 «g./ 431 «?.; conf. Schulze, Diss. Hal. VL, p. 185; Welffl., ALL. IV., p. 204, " Wie Paucker ausgerechnet hat, fallt nahezu ein Drittel ausachliesslich der archaischen Spraohe zu." = Knapp, GelL, p. 161. * Stange, Amob., p. 7. 206 WOBB FORMATION IN THE [§ 50. Pbbq.Vbkbs. loquitari. Plant. ; Apul. tortare, Pompon.; Lucil.; Arnob. laaitaie, Naeu.; Plaitt.; Gell; Teri. uictitare, PUmt. ; Tear.; Qett.; subigitare, Plant.; Ter.; Fronto; Amm. Apul. Like so many archaisms, the frequentative verbs were grad- ually relegated to the sermo pM)eius, and approximated more and more in meaning to the simple verb.^ Their prevalence in early Latin was so great that many of them survived in the best period, yet the classic writers avoided using them and did little toward increasing their number. Sail, alone shows a predilection for them, which is generally included among the archaisms due to his imitation of Oato.^ Oaes. and Cic. both use them sparingly, and in general only where justified by the sense of the passage. Cic. shows special care in his orations, with the exception of his earlier ones, from which Hellmuth cites: Hose. Am., fugitare, reclamitare, munitare, (the last prob- ably quoted from some comic poet) ; in Ven:, meritare, all used where the simple verb would have sufficed.^ Cic. used alto- gether an odd 120 forms, but the great majority are from the earlier language. Thus he retained from Plant, no less than 74, i. e.: 1 Ludwig, p. 31 ; Rebling, p. 28 ; WolfiSin, Philol. 34, p. 157 ; Lorenz ad MH 312, " Freqnentatiua filr Simplicia sind nicht bloes in der stets auf Naohdruok zielenden UmgangBsprache sehr aUgemein, . . . sondern treten auch sonst in der alteien La- tinitilt, z. B. bei Cato, stark hervor ; " Id. ad Most., 116 ; Id. Einleit. ad Pseud., p. 58, Anm. 48; Dietze, Cato, p. 14, "uerba iteratiua et frequeutatiua, quorum aeque ao nomiimin deminutiuorum frequentissimmn nsum uulgari sermoni addicimus ; " Kraut, Sail., p. 5.; Stuenkel, p. 62 ; Ronsch, p. 474 ; Schmilinsky, p. 44 ; Koehler, Bell Afr., p. 8 ; Stinner, p. 16 ; Thielman, Comif. Rhet. , p. 101, " uerba frequeutatiua . . . in serm. Ootid, eaepissime usurpata;" Hellmuth, Prior. Cio. Oratt., p. 23; Schulze, Diss. Hal VI. p. 185, ' ' haeo uerba ... in eermone cotidiano usitatissima fuisBe, inter omnes qui banc rem tractauernnt constat," citing inter alios Jonas, De Verbis Frequent, et Intens. ap. Comoed. Lat. Soriptorr., 1871-2; Ulrich, Vitr., II., p. 6; Wolfflin, ALL. IV., p. 205, " die Volkssprache sie mehr verwendete als derf einere sermo urbanuB ; " Groelzer, p. 176, " (concerning prevalence of these verbs in Hier. ) II f aut voir dans ce fait I'influence de la langue vulgaire dans laquelle les fr^quentatifs remplacent trie souvent les verbes simple ; " KUhner, Gramm. Lat., I., p. 644, " die Volkssprache ■welche iiberhaupt die starkeren und volleren Formen liebt, eine neigung hat die Inten- siva und Frequentativa statt der Stammverben zu gebrauchen ; " Lindsay, p. 482, " they seem to have been regarded as a part of the uncultured speech." " Kraut, Sail., p. 5 ; Sohultze, Sail., p. 68, " multum crebrumque horum uerborum (uerb. freq. ) usum auctori archaismo tribuere non dubito ; " WfllfBin, ALL. IV., p. 206, " Unter den klassischen Prosaikem hat nur Sallust als Naohahmer Catos die Vorliebe f Ur die Fr. beibehalten." •Hellmuth, Prior. Cic. Oratt., p. 24. ). Fkeq.Vbrbs.] ROMAN- 8EBM0 PLBBEIVS. adiutare, exoitare, pertraotare, aduentare, exspectare, potare, affliotare, factitare, praemeditari, agitare, flagitare, prolectare, amplexai-i, fugitare, prospectare, aspectare, gestare, quassare, attrectare, babitare, raptare. anersari, bortari, respeotare, cantare. iactare, retentare, captare, imitari, ruotare, cessare. ineursare, saltare. citare. insectari. soiscitari, clamitare, inspeotare, sectari, cogitare, labefactare. speotare, oonseotari. latitare. Bustentare, consnltare, meditari, tentare. contractare, minitari. tenitare, cubitare. natare, traotare, dehortari. negitare. tutari, deleotare, uutare. uenditare, deuotare. obieotare, uisitare, dictitare, obleotare, Tiocitare, dispensare, obtreotare, uolutare, diuexare, occultare, usitatus. dormitare, ostentare, To other early writers Cic. owes the following forms : Ennivs. conquassare, propulsare. adsectari, meiitare. certare. LvORiaTivS. uolitare. Tereintivs. concitare, cantitare. exsultare, Paowivs. coeptare, flu (i) tare, adtentare. conflictare, perpotare, cursare, prolatare, Cato. cursitare. refutare. cohortari, insultare, nexare. compensare, 207 Altogether Cic. has barely 30 which are not found earlier, and there is no reason to suppose that any of these were added by him to the language. The Augustan poets are equally unproductive of new forms ; Verg. adds circumueciare, conuectare, domitare, exhortan, 208 WORD FORMATION IN THE [§ 50. Freq. Veebs. insertare, lapsare, motare, praenatare, resultare, scitari, strepitare, subuectare, and uses quite a number of the older verbs, prob- ably through, the influence of Enn. and other earlier poets. Ou. adds collabefactare, mhabitare, praecontractare, praetentare, and Hor. in the Odes has only two new forms, denaiare, inuo- litare. In post-classical Latin we find these formations once more numerous : not only did the influence of the Archaists bring again into use many obsolete forms, but the plebeian fondness for fulness of expression tended continually to increase the number.* Here as usual African Latin takes the lead, Apul. and Tert. contributing the largest share, with additions by later African writers, as Amob., Fulgent, and Coripp.^ With the increased prevalence of these derivatives the weakening of the suffix becomes more pronounced, until in the time of Greg. Turon. it is a question whether frequentative verbs can properly be said to exist.^ This weakness, as has often been pointed out,^ is shown in three ways : I. by rein- forcement with the help of adverbs, as saepe, uehementer, etiam atque etiam, etc., or of other verbs, as solere ; ^ e. g., uiaiores pransitare solent, Vitr. 8, 3, 16 ; agitare solitus est, Gell. 20, 8, 1 ; soUtauisse uentitare, Id. 6, 1, 6 ; H. by reduplication of suffix, as cano, canto, caniiio; HI. by retention in the Bomance languages of frequentatives in place of the simple verbs, as cano, Pr. chanter, etc. Strong evidence is also afforded by certain de- rivative substantives, and notably by verbal abstracts in -tio, -sio, formed from frequentatives, which do not differ appreci- ably from the corresponding forms derived from the simple stems, as motio, motatio. In the great majority of these pairs of words the forms from frequentatives belong to a later period, a fact which is important not only in showing the progressive weakening of frequentative stems, but also their prevalence in the later popular speech. Paucker gives 48 such pairs, in 28 of which the simple form belongs to an earlier period, and in 12 • WSlfflm, ALL. IV., p. 808, "Das SpStlatein nahm also die von den Klaasikem TerpSnten EVequentativa des alten Lateins nicht nur wieder in Ehren auf, sondern bil- dete zahlieiche neue dazu." = Wolfflin, 1. 1. * Bonnet, Greg. Tut., " On pent mSme Be demander s'il existe encore pour Gregoire des verbes freqnentatifs ; ou, en d'antrea termes, si le suffixe tare, itare, ajoute ohez lui quelque chose k I'id^e du verbe. * Conf. Wolfflin, PhiloL 34, p. 157, and other authorities cited supra, p. 206, not. 1. » Ulrich, Vitr. II., p. 6. § so. Freq. Verbs.] ROMAN 8ERM0 PLBBEIV8. 209 both forms are confined to late Latin, while in only 8 instances are the forms from frequentatives v^tt. and relatively older than those from the simple verbs.^ A survey of these double forms shows that the frequentative forms, both vMt. and recc, belong principally to the more vulgar writers, while Oic. and Caes. use the corresponding shorter forms. As is apparent from the following table, Caes. and Cic. each give preference to the longer form in only two instances. African Latin, on the contrary, shows a marked fondness for the longer suffix ; Gell. uses 4, Apul. 2, Tert. 9, Augustin. 3, Gael. Aur. 2. In this list the relatively older form is in each instance printed in heavy-faced tjrpe, to make the relation of the two classes more apparent : PiiAVTVS : clamitatio ; (clamatio, Hier.; PMlasir.; Gael. Aur.) OoENlP. Ehet.: offensatio, Quint.; Ben.; (oflfensio, Caes.; Oic; Liu.; Tac. &c.) Vaebo : cantatio, Apul.; Firm. Math.; Vulg.; (cantio, Plant.; Cato ; Cic. Suet.; Apul.) Oaesab : obiectatio, semel; Ennod.; Schol. Pers.; (oWectio, Tert.; Vulg.: Augustin.; Ps.-Ambros.; lul. Rufin.; Mart. Cap.; Scliol. luuen.) 'ostentatio, Cic; lAu.; Sen.; Plin. Pan.; (ostensio, Apul; Tert., Intpr. Iren.; Hier.) CiCEEO : occursatio, Jis / (occaxsio, Sen.; Avgxistin.; Sidon. Ep.) afflictatio, Tert. ; Cod. lust. ; (aflSictio, Sen. ; Augustin. ; Gh-eg. M. ; Cassiod.) Seneca: discursatio, Frontin.; Tert; Lact.; (discuisio, Chaldd. Tim.; Amm.; Firm. Math.) intentatio, Tert; (intentio, Gornif. Rhet; Oic; Plin. Ep.; Tac; Quint.) uectatio, Sust; Th. Prise; Augiistin.; (uectio, Oic) Pbteonivs : pensatio, Quint; Vlp. Dig.: Amm. ) (pensio, Oic; Liu.; PiiiNivs : pensitatio, Ps.- Ascon.; Eumen.; Sulp. Seu. ^ luuen.; Mart.; &c) coniectatio, Gell.; Pacat Pan.; (ooniectio, Cic; Vlp. Big.; Paul Dig.) GEmivs: dissersatio, (dissertio, Idu.; Gell; Hier.; Fulg. Myth., &c.) illeotatio ; (illectio, Cassiod.) perpensatio, (perpensio, Augustin. E^.; Boeth.) ApviiBIVS : mussitatio, Tert; Hier.; Cael. Aur.; (mussatio, Intpr. Vet ad Verg. Ge.) Tebtvllianvs : aoceptatio, Th. Prise; Facund.; (acceptio, Ok,; SaU.; Apul.; Eccl.) compulsatio, Fulg. Myth.; (compulsio, Cassiod.; ICt) duoatio, Ir>ipr. Iren.; (ductio, Vitr.; Cels.; Vlp. Big.) 1 Paucker, Add. Lex. lat., p. 84, not. 68. 14 210 WORD FOBMATION IN THE [§ 50. Fkbq. Vebbs. inspectatio, Chalcid. Tim.; (inspeotio, Sen.; Col.; Quint.; Apul.; Ami bros.; <6o.) tQotatio, (motio, Cic; Gels.; Vlp. Big.) Spaemanvs: aooubitatio, (aocubitio, Cic.; Lampr.) Itl. Vaii. : defensatio, {defensio, Caes.; Cic; Nep.; (6c.) ChaiiOid. Tm. : circumuolutatio, (ciroumuolutio, Baeda.) raptatio, (raptio, Ter.; Arnob.; Alison.) DoNAT. AD Tee. : cursatio, (cursio, Varr. L. L.) Ambeosivs : minitatio, AvAen. Arat.; (minitio, Plattt.; Cic.; Tiro ap. Gell.) Hegesipfvs: incursatio, (incursio, Cic.; Eirt.; Liu.; Sen.; Lact.) VviiaATA : deuotatio, Heges.; Augustin.; (deuotio, Cic; Liu.; Niep.; Apul; Sc.) dormitatio, Augustin.; (dormitio, Varr.; Arnob.; Hier.; Eccl.) EviTOTS : cubitatio, (cubitio, Augustin. JE^.) Ps.-EvoHBBivs : complexatio, (complezio, Comif. EJiet.; Cic; Quint; Firm. Math.) Gael. Aveel. : insertatio, (insertio, Chalcid. Tim.; Augustin.; Macr.) Ps.-SoBAN. : eiectatio, (eiectio, Cic; Vitr.; Vulg.; Cael. Aur.) reiectatio, (reieotio, Cic; Plin.; Quint.; Pall; Bufin.) FviiaENTivs : uocitatio, (uooatio, Varr.; Catull; Hier.; Augustin.) Cassiodoevs : amplexatio, (ampleKio, Mar. Vict.) inueotatio, (inuectio, Cic) usitatio, (usio, Cato ; Arnob.) ScHOii. Gkonov.: excursatio, 01. Labh.; (excnrsio, Cic; Liu.; Nep.; Quint.; &c) Gloss. Labb.: subditatio, (subditio, Varr.) In tlie Romance languages the extent to which frequenta- tives have supplanted the simple verbs is too well known to need special comment. Not only have many forms in -tare, -sare, familiar to Latin literature, thus survived, as adiutare, cantare, iactare, (Ital. ajutare, cantare, gettare ; Fr. aider, chan- ter, Jeter ; Span, ayudar, cantar, echar ; Port, ajudar, cantar, deitar), but the Eomance languages give evidence that many others, which do not occur in extant Latin, must have been prevalent in the sermo fleheius : Meyer-Lubke ^ cites among others, *ausare, *oblitare, *refusare, *usare, etc., comparing Ital. osare, rifusare, usare : Rumau. uitd, refusd ; Fr. oser, ouhlier, refuser, user ; Span, osar, olvidar, rehusar, usar. The survival of forms in -itare is not so general, but sufficiently frequent 1 Meyer-Liibke, Gramm. d. Roman. Spr., II., p. 612; conf. Diez, p. 695, "Das Fiequentativ empfahl eich den jUngeiu Spiacheu duich seine klangvoUe Form," eq. § 50. Prbq. Vekbs.] ROMAN SEBMO PLEBEIV8. 211 to prove that they also were favorites in plebeian Latin: * as circitare, Rumau. cercetd; cogitare, Human, cugetd, O. Ital. caitare, O. Fr. cuidier, Span., Port, cuidar ; *flamtare, *mis- citare, *pigritare, *sediiare, Ital. fiutare, mestare, peritarsi, as- settare, etc. Livrys Andkoniovs. nexare," ap. Bwm. 369, 20 ommentare,' Odyss. Fr, 10 Ouenth. Naevtvs. annictare, Com. 76 annutare,*Zcf. ib.; al. confictare, ap. Varr. L. L. 7, 107 ititare, Bell. Pun. 3, Fr. 5, p. 61, ed. Klussm. lusitare," ap. Nbn. 139, 25 rumitare, ap. Paul, ex Fest. 271, 3 PliAVTVS. abnutare," Gapt. 611 aoceptare,' Psevd. 627 acceptitare, Fr. ap. Nbn. 134, 29 aoousitare, Most. 712 adiutare,* Cos. 580 ; al. aduersare, Bud. 306 apertare," Men. 910 artare," Capt. SOi auctare," Amph. 6 anditare," Siieh. 167 auersari," Trin. 627 calefaotare," Bud. 411 ; al. cassare. Mil. 852 ; al. oiroumcursare,'' Bud. 223 ciroumuectari," Id. 933 commetare," Capi. 185 conclamitare, Merc. 47 *coquitare, Fr. Dub. et Susp. 1 crepitare," Men. 926 ; al. culpitare. Cist. 495 datare," Most. 602 defensare," Baech. 443 depulsare, /SiiicA. 286 *deuotare," Cas. 388 diffunditare,^" Merc. 58 duotare,"' Gapt. 641 ; aZ. duotitare," Poen. 272; ai. ediotare, Amph. 816 ; ai. edissertare," Jd 600 ; al. eleotare, (elicio), Asin. 295 ; al. *electare," (eligo), True. 508 erogitare," Gapt. 952 esitare,=« Id. 188 ; al. excisare, p. p. p., Gist. 383 1 Meyer-Liibke, Z. 2., " itare . . . ist nach Ausweis des Bomanischen in der lat- einischen VolksBprache ziemlich beliebt gewesen : Diez, 1. 1. = Conf. Neue, Formenl. S», 431. ' Gloss. Placid. < Plaut. ; Apnl. » Plaut. ; GeU. ; Tert. • Enn. ; Amob. ' Varr. ; CoL ; Quint. ; Mela ; Sil. ; Curt. ; Tert. ; Vulg. ; ICt. » Pacnu.; Aoc; Ter.; Varr.; Cic, semel, (Fragm. p. 47 ed. Kays.); Petr.; GeU.; Hier.; uerb. rfepoB. --Pacuu.; Afran. "Arnob. >" Luor.;Tibull.; Liu.; Cels.; Col.; Mela; Veil.; Justin.; Petr.; Plin. ; Luoan. ; Stat.;Mart.; Sil.;Plin. Pan.; Paoat. Pan.; Pall.; ICt. 11 Luor.; CatuU. '^ Paul, ex Fest. " Bnu.; Sail. Pr.;Auot. B. Hisp.;*Cio., seme?, (Cln. 177); Ou.; Liu.; Curt.; Quint.; Tac. " Hor. Bp.;Capit. " Ter.; Luor.; Catull.;Pacat. Pan. ; Cypr. ;Lact.;Amm.; Diet.; Heges. "> Verg. Ge. ; Liu.; «ej-6. act. —Sil. "Ter.; Afran.;Nou. ■' Luor.; Verg.; Ou.; Prop.; Sen.; Petr.; Plin.; Mela ;Augustin, i» Plin.; Fronto;Apul. == Sail. ;0u.; Tac; Stat. ; Augustin. »' do., semel, (Parad. 1, 12);Min. Fel. ; Apul. ; Augustin. ^ Amm. =« Enn. ; Sail. ; Quint. ; Amm. ; Hier. « Hier. ; Eool. "Liu.; Fest.; Tert. a" Ed. Sohoell — ?e Ann. 569 *missitare,'» J^-. 19 M. opertare, Id. 500 taditare,' Id. 138 Pomponivs. ^ *lauitare," Com. Fr. ap. Calp. Pis. \ . , . ^ , „ , tortai-e,'^ Com. 40. contutare, (/M<«r»s), ap. Paul, ex Fesi. 89, 3 dissertare,' Oratt. 40, JV. 6 Olatoivs Qvadbigabivs. dolitare, iJ. S. 157, 7 oompreliensare, ^ww. 2, i?V. 39 *emptitare,' Omii. 72 exsertare," /c?. 1, JfV. 10 b. flexare, 22. i?. 49 meritai-e,' ap. Paul, ex Fest. p. 152 Vaebo. obsonitare, Oratt. 27, P^. 1 exercitare," L. L. 5, 87 redemptitai'e, ap. Fest. p. 286 indigitare," ap. Non. 4, 319 subreotitare, Oratt. 57, Fr. 2 lutare,'" {luere). Sat. Men. 100 Paowivs. offensare," Id. 12 . .^ ,n ^ pascitare, B. B. 3, 16, 19 uutare, Fr. 1 i-i V r k qk J. , -, _ salitare, L. L. 5, 85. perrogitare, Jd 315 subiectare,- i?. B. 52, 2 Tebentiys. cantitare,' Ad. 750 Lvoeetivs. ctirsitare,' ^m». 278 cii-cumuersari," 5, 520 ; al. locitare, Ad. 949 ciroumuoUtare,"" 2, 329 *productare, 4?id. 615 ooaotare, 6, 1120 ; al. receptare,' Haui. 968 discrepitare, 3, 801 ; al. suspectare," Fun. 584 disiectare," 2, 553 ; al. _^ccivs dissultare," 3, 396 suooussare, Tr. 568 extentare,== {exiendere), 3, 488 intercursare,"' (in imesi], 3, 262 Lvonjvs. mersare,"' 5, 1005 eitilitare, Sat. 6, 16 nixari,=' 4, 504 ; al. seoubitare, Id. 26, 93 persnltare," 1, 15 1 Capitol.; Fall ; Veg. MiLjGromat. Vet.; Gloss. Labb. "Lnor. 3Tao.;Gell. « CoL ; Plin. Bp. ; Tac. » Cic. , semel, (Verr. 3, 119) ; Paul, ex Pest. ; Plin. ; Sa « Afran. ; Varr.; Cic, semel, (Brut. 75) ; Suet.; Apul.; Augustin. ' Cornif. Bhet.; Cic., semel, (iTat. Deor. 8, 115) ; Hor. ; Suet. ; Plin. Ep. » Luor. ; Verg. ; Liu. ; Lucan. ; Tao. ; Auct. Itin. Alex. ' Plin. ; Tao. ; Aur. Vict. ; Amm. '» Sail., semel, (lug. 38, 1) ; Liu. ; Plin. ; Solin. " Ap. Munk de Atellanis, p. 150 Pr. 2 ; eonf. Georges Worterb. , s. u. »" Lucr. ; Amob. '" Verg. ; Stat. ; Amm. '* Ps. -Sail, de Rep. ; Sen. ; Mela ; Suet. ; Aur. Vict. '5 Paul, ex Pest. ; Tert. ; Seru. ad Aen. ; Maor. " Form luitatum — Paul, ex Pest. 116, 5. "Luor.; Liu.; Quint. ;Min. Pel. '» Luor. ; Verg. ; Hor. Sat.; Ou. Met. "Auien. 2» Verg. ; Sen. ; Col.; SU. ; Tac. ; Mart. Cap. ; Ven. Port. »' Amm. »» Verg. ; Plin. "3 Amm. ; {ex-tentare = Plant. ). " Liu. ; Plin. " Catull. ; Verg. ; Hor. Bp. ; Sen. ; CoL ; Tac.; Mart. Cap. !" Verg. " Liu. ; Tao. ; Apul. ; Prud. 214 WOBD FORMATION IN TEE [§ 50. Fbbq.V£bbs. pei'uolitare,' 6, 952 ; a!. reiectare,= 2, 326 ; al renutare, ' 4, 598 repulsare, 4, 577 ; al, *subditare,^ 6, 604 CiOBEO (Epistt.). circumgestare,' ad Q. Fr. 1, 2, 2,6 consputare/ Id. 2, 3, 2 AVCT. BelIi. AliEX. annatare,' 20, 6 OaTVMjVS. reflagitare, 42, 6 & 10 *trusare, 56, 6 HoBAErvs. pensare,* Ep. 2, 1, 29 COLVMELIiA. *confreqiientare,° 9, 13, 13 euoUtare, 8, 8 ; in. Peteonivs. sternutare," 98 ; al. PlJNIVS. adnolitare," 11, 65 circumuolutare, 8, 59 interuersari, 9, 157 mansitare," 10, 7 reuisitare, 18, 13 sumptitare, 25, 51 Mabtiams. expulsare," 14, 46, 1 *laotitare, 7, 101, 3 GeuiIvs. *antispectare, 9, 4, 6 deuersitare, 17, 20, 6 (motitare, ap. Oell. 9, 6, 3) (raptitare, Id. ib.) solitare, 7, 1, 6 (uectitare," ap. Oell. 9, 6, 3) APVIiEIVS. commorsitaie, Met. 7, 16 ; al. compnlsare," Id. 7, 21 curitare, Met. 7, 14 demorsitare. Id. 2, 21 ; dl. inhortari, Id. 8, 17 ; ai. obruotare, de Mund. 59 pistare," Merh. 75 progestare, Met. 6, 28 proquiritare," Apol. 82 TEETVIiLIAirVS. compressare,'* Scorp. 3 constriotare, adu. Marc. 2, 16 conuentare," Anim. 54 desultare, Id. 32 excussare, Virg. Vel. 7 inoblectari, adu. Hermog. 18 mergitare,''" Coron. 3 nuptare, Carm. de Sodom. 45 obmussitare, Pall. 4 sponsare," Virg. Vel. 11 COMMODIAUTS. congestare,''" Instr. 2, 22, 15 tinnitare," Id. 2, 22 SOUNVS. consaeptare, 32, 37 conuentare, 27, 7 iVerg.;Vitr.;Plor. =SU.;Capit.; Spart. "Prud. ^GIoba, Labb. '^ApuLMet. 'Tert.;Ambr. ' Phaedr.; Sen. Poet.; Plm.;SiL 8 0u.;Liu.; Val. Max.; CoL; Plin, Curt.;Luoan.;Tao.;VelL;Calp. Bol. • Prud. ; Insorr. i»Plin.;Macr. "Prud, 12 Tac; Pronto; Inl. VaL; ffier. " Amm. " Solin.; Arnob. " Tert. " Veget, "Sidon.Bp.; Claud. Mam. " Porphyr. ad Hor. Sat. "Solin. =» Hier. => Vulg.; AuguBtin.; Paul. Nol. ^^ Augustin. '^ Anthol. Lat. §50. FKEQ.ViiKBS.] ROMAN SEBMO PLEBBIVS. 215 fellitare/ 45, 17 feritare, (ferre), 56, 18 lambitare, 15, 12 mersitare, 45, 18 occursitare, 25, 6 subtematare," 32, 26 Aenobivs. conceptare,' 4, 21 flatare,* 2, 38 saltitare," 2, 42 Ituvs Vaebeivs. praesuspectare, 1, 43 reuectare,' 3, 27 stibiiiersare, 3, 26 *transueotare, 2, 34 ed. Rom. IVYENOTS. correptare, 2, 192 Pmnivs VaIiBBIANVS. zainutare,^ 2, 30 ; al. renersare,* 1, 21 tostaie, 2, 28 AVTENVS. perterritare," Arat. 1170 protentare, Ji. 285 Vegetivs. obuolutare, p. p. p. , Vet. 3, 4, 30 uulsai'e. Mil. 6, 41 HiBBONT&rVS. complexare," c. loum. 1, 3 distentare, zn iesat. 15 ac^ 54, 2 exclamitare, ^. 39, 6 uescitari, m ^ccZ. 4, p. 421 AVGVSTIKTS. inuolutare," fre Ps. 57, 7 renatare, Ciw. Dei 18, 17 satare, j^erm. 199, 1 Mai, MabceiiLvs Emfibiovs. peruersare, 28 Theodoevs Pbisoianvs. commotare, 1, 8 passare, (,pat%), 1, 30 Mabtoanvs OapetiTiA. recursitare, 1, 25 saeptare, 2, 208 Sedvuvs. acoubitare, in Carm. Pasch. Prol. 2 deuectate, Carm. 5, 345 Caeuts Avkeuanvs. frixare, Acut. 1, 11, 77 praeuexare, Chron. 1, 1, 18 ; a?, SlDOMVS ApoLIiINAEIS. prensitare, Ep. 2, 8 CliAVDIANVS MaKERTVS. obstrepitare. Rapt. Fi-os. 2, 355 perquiritare, ^. ^.^., Stat. Anim. 1, praef. Eknodivs. illioitare, Vit, S. Eptph, p. 412 ed. Sirmond. FviaENTivs. creditare. Myth. 1, ^. 6 M. expromptare, Verg, Oont. p. 137 ; alM. inuersare, Id. p. 141 M. 'Amob. »Isid. aAmm. * Amm. ; Augustin. » Vopisc; Macr. 'Hier. 'Th. Priso. ; Intpr. Orig. in Leuit. » Augustin. ; Md. » Coripp. > » Vulg. ; Coripp. ; Gloss. Labb. " *Ps.-Apio. 216 WORD FORMATION IN THE [§ 51. Ikohoativbs. Cassiodoevs. sepultare, Carm. 8, 6, 167 inuisitare, in 7%. 134, 6 ; al. subincrepitare, Vit. S. Mart. 1, praeiactitare, Id. 36, 14 259 Venantivs Foetvnatvs. Oobiepvs. concursitare, Vit. S. Eadeg. 24 conterritare, loann. 2, 54 instrepitare, Carm. 3, 9, 26 impressare, Id. 5, 371 ; = Ou.; TibuU.; Vitr.; Claud. '» Verg.j Sen.; Quint.; Suet.; Tao.; CI. Mam.; Capit.; Maor. "Ps.-Eucher. " Paul. Nol. " Sorib. ; CI. Mam. =° Ou.; Plin. =' Paul. exPest.;Prud. " Sen.; Suet.; Apul.; Aur. Vict. " Ou. « Verg.; Ou.; Prop.; Tao.; Sil; Tert.; Laot.; Amm. '» Gels. " CatuU.; Gensorin.; Amm. " Verg.; Ou. ; Sen. ; Plin. ; CI. Mam. ; Ambros. "» Col. ; Plin. §51. Inchoatives.] ROMAN 8EBM0 PLEBEIVS. 221 CiOEBo (Epistt.). consanescere,' ad. Fam. 4, 6, 2 oblanguescere, Id. 16, 10, 2 reorudesoere,' Id. 4, 6, 2 CatviiIiVS. incandescere,' 64, 13 notescere,* 68, 47 nanescere,' 64, 199 HOBATIVS. acescere, ' Ep. 1, 2, 54 conferuescere,' Sat. 1, 2, 71 inamaresoere, Id. 2, 7, 107 pallescere,' Ep. 1, 1, 61 sordeseere," Id. 1, 20, 11 VlTKVVlVS. redurescere, 1, 4, 3 solidescere," 2, 6, 1 subaresoere, 7, 3, 5 ObIiSVS. computresoere," 4, 12 emacrescere, 2, 4 inalbescere,"' 5, 28, no. 1 ; al. inalgescere, 8, 3 infrigesoere,'' 5, 25 latescere," 8, 1 sanescere,'* 3, 18 ; al. teneresoere," 6, 6, 4 CoiiVMEnLA. assiocescere, 12, 9, 1 caluescere," 6, 14, 7 ; ci. commaturescere, 12, 49, 7 consudascere, 12, 48, 2 defrigescere, 12, 20, 4 ; al. emitescere, 9, 14, 10 *glabresoere, 2, 19, 2 ingrandescere, 2, 10, 15; cd. praeualesoere,"' 5, 6, 17; al. pullulasoere,'" 4, 21 extr. repubescere, 2, 1, 4 repullesoere, 4, 22, 5 ; al. retorrescere, 3, 3, 4 ; al. Tietustescere, 1, 6, 20 uiescere, 12, 15, 1 ; al. Peteonivs. detumescere,''" 109, 5 ; aL PiiDsnvs. arborescere, 19, 62 cornescere, 11, 261 decanlescere, 19, 122 dispeacere,'" 2, 173 ; al. fermontescere, 17, 15 ; al. fruticescere, 17, 257 gelasoere," 14, 132 gemmescere, 37, 138 glaciesoere, 20, 230 *ilactescere, 16, 98 B. *impubescere, 23, 130 inclarescere," 35, 130 ; al. lapidescere, 16, 21 ; al. lassescere,"' 7, 130; al. masculescere, 18, 129 mucescere, 14, 131 plumescere," 10, 149 reflorescere,''" 18, 146 *repatescere, 13, 70 ed. Mayh. > Cela. ; Col. » Liu. ; Curt. ; Sen. ; Cypr. ; Hier. " Verg ; Ou. ; Frontin. ; Solin. ; CI. Mam. ; Symra. < Prop. ; Tac. ; Suet. ; Laot. "^ Ou. ; Pers. ; Tao. ; Plin. Bp. ; Quint. • Plin.;ICt.;/onre(K;Js Conf. Paul. exFest. 68, 16. ' Sohol. Pers.; Prise. = Priso.; Consent.; etal. Graminatt. * Prise, et al. Grammatt.; Sidon. Apoll. ' Eutyohes. • Paucker, Ztsohr. f. Vergl. Sprachf. 26, p. 289. ' Conf. Ludwig, p. 33 ; Sohmil- insky, p. 43, " Verba a nominum stirpibus dncta . . . magno numero florent in lingnis Romaniois, item ut in sermone rustioo," citing Diez, II., p. 364 ; Guericke, p. 35, "mirabilis oopia uerborum transitluorum in-are desiuentium, in sermone plebeio notanda est ; " Bebling, p. 25 ; Stuenkel, p. 64 ; Miiller, Varro, p. 67 ; Flew, p. 28 ; Wolfflin, Cass. Fel., p. 413 ; Sohulze, Diss. Hal., VL, p. 192 ; Hausohild, Diss. Hal., VI., p. 258; Goelzer, p. 31 ; Ulrich, Vitr. IL, p. 7. 15 226 WOBD FORMATION IW THE [§ 53. Denom. Vbs. avoided by the best writers. A characteristic of vulgar and late Latin, and notably of the sermo Africus, is the tendency to form verbs from derivative substantives and adjectives, such as those in -tio, (all late, excepting auctionari, contionari, Cic), -do, -go, (post-Augustan, and mainly African : conf. infra, § 54), -mentum, (post-Augustan, excepting fermerdare, Varr., Cels., Col., et Al.; argumeniare, coagmentare, lamentare, Cic; iugmentare, Vitr.), -ura, such as feturare, Tert.; mensurare, Veget.; liturare, tristurare, Sidon.; -ax, as loquadtare, Ono- anast.; -osus, u&rhosare, Intpr. Iren., Augustin., et. AL; -len- ±us, as opulentare, Hor. Ep.; turbulentare, Apul. Met.; -urnus, diurnare, Quadr. ap. Gell., etc., and from adjectives in the com- parative and superlative degree, (chiefly in African Latin, conf. §§ 55, 56). Li all of these derivatives the desire for lengthened forms is evidently the underlying principle. Anothfer interesting feature is the prevalence in plebeian Latin of denominative participles in -atus. These cannot logically be separated from the verbs, and accordingly their discussion has been reserved for the present section, but as many of them had a purely adjective value and were so regarded by the people, a separate list of them has been given in the chapter on adjectives, {supra, § 34), to show their great abun- dance in the plebeian writers. But the list there given is limited to participles from verbs whose other parts are lacking in extant literature. All forms which at any period of the lan- guage occur as verbs are included in the present section, their earlier occurrence as participles, where such is the case, being carefully noted. Such a division, however, is more or less arbi- trary, for many denominatives which occur only as partici- ples in the simple form, are in good usage as verbs when compounded with a preposition. Compare the following in- stances : arenatus, ex-arenare, malleatus, con-malleare, argentatus, de-, in-argentare, praeputiatus, in-praeputiare, oapitatus, de-, in-, prae-capitare, ruderatus, e-ruderare, capitulatus, re-capitulari, squamatus, de-squamare, carnatus, con-, de-, ex-, in-oar- tesseratus, oon-tesserare, nare, ualuatus, e-ualuare, oorticatus, de-, ex-oortioare, uasatus, con-uasare, foliatus, de-, ex-foliare, ungulatus, ex-ungulare. § 53. Denom. Vbs.] ROMAN 8EBM0 PLEBEIV8. 227 Yet when taken separately, it is surprising to find how rare such participial formations are in the best writers. A certain number are in common use, which relate to soldiers, and per- haps originated in the serTno militaris : the following collection will serve as an illustration : caetratus, (caetra), Caes.; Liu.; Sil.; et Al. chlamydatus, (chlamys). Plant.; Gic; et Al. ephippiatus, {ephippium), Caes. Bell. Oiu. 4, 2, 5 falcatus, {falx), Auct. Bell. Alex.; Vet-g. ; Liu.; Curt.; et Al. gaesatus, (gaesum), Hyg. Mun. Castr.; Oros.; Seru. ad Aen. hastatus, (hasta), Goes. ; Gic. ; Veg. Mil. ; et Al. palTidntaa, (paludamentum), Caes.; Oic. ; Liu.; et Al. parmatus, (parma), Liu. 4, 38, 3 ; al. sagatus, (sagum), Gic. ; Mart. ; Capitol. ; et Al. sagulatus, {sagulum). Suet.; Flor. Vergil, Oral. scutatus, (fi(Mturn), Caes. ; Verg. ; Liu. ; et Al. Aside from these, Cic. has only the following 23 : aeratus, curiatns, paeaalatns, barbatuB, dentatns, peisonatus, bracatus, filicatus, pinnatus, calamistratns, fomicatus, praetextatns, cinciunatus, hamatns, soleatus, conchyliatus, lemniscatns, togatns, crepidatns, mastrucatus, uictoriatus. cretatus, moratus, On the other hand their use in the sermo plebeius has often been noticed : Lorenz ^ commented on their prevalence in Plaut., who often coined them for comic effect. Guericke,' citing numerous examples from Petr., also notes their fre- quency in early Comedy. In the later period they flourished undiminished : Eonsch ^ gives an extensive list, and observes especially, as characteristic of the language of the Itala, forms in -or-atus, from verbal substantives in -or. In marked contrast with the verbal derivatives in -tare, -escere, -urire, considered in the preceding sections, all of which belong chiefly to the older language and were more or 1 Lorenz ad Pseud., 300. ° Guericke, p. 36, " adiectiua in -atus desinentia . . . et apud poetas scaenicos antiquissimos oreberrima." * Ronsoh, p. 473, " die Hinneigung zur langeren iind volleren Form erschien nioht minder ... in den von Substantiven auf or abgeleiteten Participial adjectiven : " compare further Bebling, p, 25 ; Scholze, Diss. Hal., VI., p. 181. 228 WOBB FORMATION IN THE [§53. Dbnom.Vbs. less obsolescent in late Latin, tlie denominative verbs and par- ticiples flourished at all periods of the language, down to the latest times, where we can trace the beginning of their pro- fusion in the Romance languages. To cite a single example from among the late writers, Greg. Tur. uses few frequentatives and avoids intensives, in some instances employing an unused primitive in preference to the usual intensive : e.g., reuirere, Conf. 50, p. 778, 11, in place of reuirescere ; while on the other hand the predominance of verbs in -are, formed from substantives and adjectives, is the most striking feature in his use of de- rivative verbs.' T-he Komance languages are a good criterion of the great license in the later sermo plebeius, showing by sur- viving words that practically any substantive or adjective, primary and derivative alike, could receive the verbal suffixes. Of forms from derivative words Diez ' cites a vast array of ex- amples, of which the following are especially instructive : from substantives in -tio, -tura, -utia, -ela, -tas, -itia, -mentum : Ital. cagionare, tensonare, — avventurare, naturare, — fidanzare, — cautelare, querelare, — capacitare, facilitare, — carezzare, giustiziare, — alimentare ; Span, ocasionar, questionar, — aven- turar, Tnixturar, — esperenzar, sentenciar, — capacitar, posibilitar, — codiciar, justiciar, — parlamentar ; Fr. fagonner, qtiestionner, — fianctr, — faciliter, — caresser, Justicier, — complimenter ; from adjectives in -bundus, -bills, -anus, -Inus, -aceus, -uceus, -osus : Ital. vagahondare, — agevolare, piacevolare, — lontanare, — camminare, mulinare, — abhonacciare, corrucciare, — ventosare ; Span, caminar, — emharazar ; Pr. moyenner, — assasdner, hadiner, — embarasser, tracasser, courroucer, — jalouser, O. Pr. doloser, goloser. In regard to the formation of new denominatives the modern languages have retained this freedom practically un- diminished, and in some respects have gone further than the Latin, forming verbs from other parts of speech ; thus from numerals : Ruman. indoi, {duo), tntrei, (tres); Ital. squarciare, (quartus); O. Pr. enterder, (teriius); Span, quintar, {quintus); from pronouns, Ruman. as^ui, (suus) : Pr. tutoier, etc.^ It is a question whether all derivative substantives and adjectives can still give corresponding verbs ; instances are cited of such 'Bonnet, pp. 472-3, adding "On voit poindre dSjk la riohe production deyerbeB fran^aia." ^ Diez, p. 690. = Diez, p. 688 ; Meyer-LUbke, Gramm. d. Boman. Spr. , H, pp. 604-5. § 53. Denom. Vbs.] ROMAN SEBMO PLEBEIV8. 229 formations from words ending in suffixes which are still ac- tively productive, such as Ital. ag-evol-are, frant-um-are. But it is claimed that such denominatives are formed from de- rivatives only where the primitive word has been lost to the language, or in other words where the derivative has come to be regarded as a primitive word.' The following is a general list of denominatives, omitting those treated separately in subsequent sections : Livrvs Andeoniovs. dapinare, Gapt. 897 *anclare,' Tr. 30 furoillare,'" Pseud. 631 procare,' Id. 14 impurare,";*. p. p., Bud. 543 incertare,'* Spid. 545 Naevivs. incestare," Poen. 1096 *suppetiari,* Tr. 12 infelioare,"" R^id. 885 ; al *nemistare,' p. 151 ed. Klvssmann. laruare,"^.^. p., Men. 890; al. ■uitulari,'' Tr. 34 limare, (limus), Poen. 292 lineare,''^ p. p. p., Mil. 916 PiiAVTVS. pandiculari, Men. 834 adnersari, Bud. 306 pauperare,''" Pseud. 1128 argutari,' Ampli. 349 peculiare," Pers. 192 arietare,' True. 256 perplexari, Aul. 259 artare," Oapt. 304 quadniplicare,"* Stick. 405 bainlare," Merc. 508; al. nigare,"" Gas. 246 bubuloitari," Most. 53 rurare," Oapt. 84 cei,ii.\axe," p. p. p.. Gas. 552 suburrare.^^p. p. ^., Cist. 121 cerare,"j3. p. p., Asin. 763 scintillare," Men. 829 clatrare,"p. p. p., Mil. 379 scortari,'" Asin. 270 culpare," Bacch. 397 sibilare," Merc. 407 > Meyer-LUbke, I. I. 2 Verb, depon. — Liu. Andr. ; form anculare = Paul, ex Feat. ^ Varr. ; Fest. ; Paul, ex Fest. ; uerb. depon. = Cic, semel, (Kep. 4, 6); Sen. < *Cic. Ep.; Apul. Met. ' Heges.; Finn. Math. ; Ambros. » Plant. ; Bun. ; Varr. Fr. ' Enn. ; "Titin. ; Nou., LuciL ; nerb. act. — Prop. ; Petr. ; Non. s Att.; Verg. ; Curt. ; Sen. ; Plin. « Luor. ; Liu. ; Cels. ; Veil. ; Col.; Mela; Luoan.; Petr.; Plin.; Sil.; Mart.; Plin. Pan.; lustin.; Pacat. Pan.; Pall.; ICt. i» Phaedr. ; Quint. ; Veget. ; Prob. ; Th. Priso. ; Glosa. Labb. " Verb. act. — Varr. ; Apul. Flor. >= Auct. Inc. ap. Fulg. " *Cic., semel, (Diu. in CaeoU. 7, 34); *Hor.; Ou.; Col. " Cato R. R.; *Vitr.; Col.; Inscrr. "> Ter.; Liioil.; Verg.; Hor.; Ou.; Quint.; Col. "^.^. p. —Varr. L. L. " Ter. ; Apul. ; laid, i" Pacuu. ; Apul. '' Verg.; Stat.; Suet.; Claud. ;Capit. ™ CaeoU. >' Apul. ; Firm. Math. " Cato; Vltr.; Hier.;^. p.p. _Sol- in.; Isid. " Titiu. ; Varr. ; Hor. Sat. ; Firm. Math. ; Sidon. Bp. " Asin. Poll. ap. Cic. Bp.;Apul.; Auct. Priap. ''o Boeth. '» Prop.; Plin.; Hier.;Optat. ^ Verb, depon. = Varr. Sat. Men. "» Plin . ; Solin. ; Arnob. ; Ven. Fort. «» Verg. ; PUn. ; Calp. ; Sil. ; Am- bros. ; Augustin. so Ter. ; Varr. L. L, ; Vjilg. " Cic. Bp. ; Verg. ; Hor. Sat. ; Ou. ; Lu- can.; Vulg.; Fulg. Mjrth. ; Sidon. Ep. 230 WORD FORMATION IN THE [§ 53. Denom. Vbs. sororiare,' Friuol. Fr. VIII. sospitare," Aul. 546 siriaxe,^ p.p. p., Bud. 298 superstitare,* Pers. 331 terebrare,^ Bacck. 1199 Tielitare," Men. 778 Enotvs. cauponari,' Ann. 201 nitidai-e/ Tr. 116 poetari/ iSiii. 8 sublimare,'» 3V. 319 nerare, (uerus), Ann. 370 Tiruare," Tr. 141 Cato. auerrancare," R. B. 141, 2 bullare.'^ Id. 105, 9 defrutare,'- Jrf. 24 festucare,'* (Jlstucare), Id. 18, 7 lutare," Id. 92 luxare," Jd 157, 4 nubilare," id 88, 2 pampinare," /d 33, 3 periculari, Oraii. 23, i?V. 2 piaculare, B. B. 141, 4 picare,=° Id. 23, 1 ; al. tribTilare,2i Id. 23, 4 Pactwivs. amplare, Tr. 830 causaii.^" Id. 23 cicurare,'' Jc?. 389 clipeare," Id. 186 grandinare,"' Praetext. 4 manticTilari,'" 2V. 377 tetrare, (taetrare), Id. 303 CAEOILrVS. sentinare,"' Com. 4 Tebentivs. phalerarej^'p. p. p., Phorm. 500 seciindare,^'' Adelph. 994 susurrare,'" ^jidr. 779 TiTINIVS. anoillari,'' Com. 72 TvEPHiivs. ditdtare,''' Com. 198 torporare,'' /<:?. 76 uilitare. Id. 148 Acoivs. pigrare,^* TV. 267 ; aZ. rutilare," Id. 675 uanari,°° J' Jjvlci.; uerb. depon. = Cic. Ep. =» Verg. ; Lin, ; Tao. ; Plin. ; Min. Pel. ; Ven. Fort. »» Dosith. ; Gloss. Labb. sv Xtt. =6 Catull. ; Mart. ; Plin. Ep. ; Apul. ; Hier. ; Augustin. ; Isid. ; Sidon. § 58. Denom. Vbs.] ROMAN SEBMO PLEBEIV8. 231 loricare," B. E. 1, 57 iw. marmorare,"" p. ^. p., Id. 1, 57, 1 mulierare,'"' Sat. Mm. 205 nidnlari," op. Non. 145, 7 praenominare, JH. 352, 29 racimari,''= B. B. 3, 9, 1 nincmare,'"' L. L. 6, 96 satuUare, Sat. Men, 401 *scirpare, Id. 116 ; al. stabulare,"' B. B. 1, 21 sulcare,''* Id. 1, 29, 2 tudioulare,"' /Sail. 3fe>i. 287 uacuare,'" ap. Proh. ad Verg. Eel. 6,51 uinoulare,"^. p. p.. Sat. Men. 534 Tmlpinari,'" Id. 327 LVOBEEIVS. articulare,'' 4, 551 diluuiare, 5, 387 saccare,'" 4, 1021 uiduare,'" 5, 840 AvOT. Bell. Hisp. lapidare,'" 22, 4 AvOT. BeijI;. Alex. infestare,"' 3, 2 OlOBRO (EpISTT.). frutioari,^* ad. Att. 15, 4, 2 1 Vitr. ; Anthol. Lat. " Plin. ; Mart. Cap. ' Gloss. Labb. ; uerb. act. = InBorr. ' Varr.; Col.; Plin.; Auson. 'CI. Quadr. ; Sen.; Mart.; Auot. Priap.; Amob. ' Varr.; Val. Max.; lustln.; Plin.; Liu. Bpit.;Gell. 'Non. » Firm. Math. • Plin. ; Suet. ; Stat. >« Hor. ; Sohol. Arat. " Verg. ; Cels. ; Col. ; Tao. ; Val. Fl. ; Luoan. ; Stat. ; PaU. ; Prud. ; Cael. Aur. '^ uerb. act. — Plin. ; Suet. ; Gloss. Labb.;p.pr. a. — Gell. ; Auot. Itin. Alex.; Jul. Val. "Gloss. Vat. " Sen.; Apul.; Vulg.; Gloss. Labb. « Sen. ; Plin. ; Ven. Fort. ; Marc. Emp. " Fronto ; Apul. ; Prud. ; uerb. depon. = Solin. " Liu. ; Quint.; Suet. ; Paul. Sent. ; Vulg. ; Dig. " Paul, ex Fest. ; Sohol. luuen. " Vitr. ; Plin. »» *Anthol. Lat. ed. Burm. ^^ Plin.;p.jo.p Liu. et Al. == stat.;Petr.;Plin.;Lampr.; Veget.; Pelag. Vet. " Gloss. Labb. 2< Plin.; Gell.; Gloss. Lab. "s Augustin.; Dosith.; werS. aci. =Itala. ^8 jiin. Fel. ; Amob. 2' Verg. ; Stat. ; Apul. =» Verg. ; Ou. ; TibulL ; SU.; Sen. Poet.; Hin. ^' Ps.-Apic. =» Lnor.; Stat.; Anthol. Lat.; Col.; Mart.; Sil.; Quint.; Frontin.; Ambros.; Aur. Viet. " Ambros.; *Mart. Cap.; Cael. Aur. sa Apnl. Met. =3 Apul. ; Solin. ; Amob. ; Prise. ; Isid. =< Sen. ; Mart. ; Plin. ; Ser. Samm. ; Amob. ; Isid. i"* Verg.; Hor.; Vitr.; Sen.; Col.; Stat.; Sil.; Tac; Mart.; Suet.; Apul. Met. 3= Liu.; Flor.; Petr.; Suet.; Vulg.; Maor. S7 gen.; Cels.; Col.; Plin.; Frontin.; Suet.; VelL ; Mela ; lustin. ; Liu. Epit. ; Lact. '^ uerb. act. = Col. ; Plin. simare, ' Id. 7, 14 uermioulari,'' p. p. p., Id. Fr. Inc. 34 POMPONIVS. aedituari,' Gom. 2 lirare," Id. 158 ■aerminare,'' Id. 56 OliAYDIVS QVADBIGABIVS. cognonunare," 1 Fr. 10 copiari,' ap. Gell. 17, 2, 9 diurnare, ap. Id. 17, 2, 16 Vaeeo. abortare,' J?. B. 2, 4, 14 adolescentuari, ap. Non. 71, 30 aestiuare," B. B. 2, 1, 16 ; al. aetemare," ap. Non. 75, 20 asperare," B. B. 3, 16, 20 aurigari," Sat. Men. 316 aurorare," Id. 121 bucinare," B. E. 2, 4, 20 carminare,'* L. L. 7, 50 cemuare," Pr. ap. Non. 21, 8 comiioiare," E. E. 2, 5, 1 exseqiiiari, Sat. Men. 47 ; al. februare," L. L. 6, 34 fenestrare," Id. 8, 29 gallari,=° Sat. Men. 119 ; al. 232 WORD FORMATION IN THE [§53. Denom.Vbb. gypsare, ' ad Fam. 7, 6, 1 miniare," ad Att. 15, 14, 4; al. suppetiari,' Id. 14, 18, 2 tricari,^ Id. 14, 9, 14 liABEETVS. iniquare, Com. 65 maestare, Id. 91 puellitari, Id. 140 Catvllvs. angustare,' 64, 359 basiare,' 7, 9 fasoinare,' 7, 12 meridiare,' 32, 3 HOBATIVS. ampullari, I^. 1, 3, 14 auotorai-e," Sat. 2, 7, 59 curtare," J(i. 2, 3, 124 graecari," 7df. 2, 2, 11 opulentare,'^ ^. 1, 16, 2 scurrari, /d. 1, 17, 19 ; a?. VlTUVVlVS. asciare," 7, 2, 2 imbricare,"^. 2>. i>., 2, 8, 1 iugumentare, 2, 1, 3 octare, p. pr. a., 10, 6, 1 pandare," 6, 11, 3 ; al. pectinare,"/). ^. j9., 5, 1, 10 spicare," 7, 1, 4 statuminare,'' 7, 1, 3 Celsvs. febricitare," 3, 6 COLVMBLIiA. caiicellare,=° 4, 2, 2 cibare," 8, 10, fin.,- al. colare,"9, 16, 1; al. fetare," (fetus), 8, 8, 8 ; al. fibulare," 1, 6, 13 glabrare, 12, 55, 4 *ineretrioari,''° 11, 1, 16 normare," 3, 13, 12 obesare, 7, 7, 4 obsidiai-i,=' 9, 14, 10 operculare, 12, 30, 1 ; al. opimare,"' 8, 7, 5 ; al. pastinare,'"'3, 13, 6; al. pedare,'" 4, 12, 1 pelliculare,'" 12, 39, 2 ; al. prolixare, 4, 24, 22 radicari,"" 4, 2, 2 ; al. saliuare, 6, 5, 2 sebare, 2, 21, 3 stilare, 4, 33, 4 surcnlare,'^ 5, 9, 11 tertiai-e,=* 2, 4, 8 uberare," 5, 9, 11 uindemiare,^'' 12, 33, 1 Peksivs. comioari," 5, 12 tratinari,'' 3, 82 ' On. ; TibuU. ; Fest. ; Pa. -Apic. « Plin. ; Ps.-Apio. » Apnl. Met. « uerb. act. = Valg.;Not. Tir. » Sen.; Plin.; Lucan.; Stat.; Bool. « Mart. ; Petr. ; Apul. 'Verg.Bol.; Tert.:Veget.;Viilg. ^ ^uet.; uerb. depon. =Cels.;Vulg. » Liu.; Plin.; Quint.; Veil.; Manil. ; Tert. ; Vlp. Dig. ; Pompon. Dig. ; uerb. depon. = Apul. ; Tert. '» Pera. ; Pall. ; Cledon.;Boeth. "Apul.; Tert. " Col. ; Vatic. Fragm. lur. '» Augustin. "Plin.; Sidon. Ep. " Col. ; Quint. ; Plin. >« Plin.; Paul. Sent.; Apul.; Marc. Emp. "Plin.; Grat.;Min. Fel.;Vulg. "Plin. "Sen.; Col.; Mart.; Vulg. =° Plin.; Gromat. Vet.; ICt. 21 Liu. Bpit.; Tert.; Comniod.;Cypr. ;Cael. Anr.; uerb. c2«po«.— Apnl. Apol. =i= Plin. ; Manil. ; Sorib.; Apul. Flor. ; Tert. ; p. p. ^. — Veget. ; Pall. "s Vulg. ; Augustln. "Ps.-Apio. ; Valerian. Imp. ap. Vopiso. '* Rufin. ; Augustin. 'sDiom. "Commod. ssApul.; Vopisc; Mart. Cap.; AuBon.; Sidon. Ep. !<» Plin. ; Salu. s»Plin. a' Gloaa. Philox. ^' Plia.; uerb. act. — Csi,asiod.; p.p. p . —PalL; Vulg.; Sidon. ''Ps.-Apic. =» Apul. Met. ; Pall. s» PaU. " Plin. ; Arnob. ; Salu. ; Vulg. ; Porphyr.; Cassiod. " Hier. Ep. '" Hier. ; uerb. act. =- Bool. § 33. Denom. Vbs.] MOMAUr SERMO PLEBEIVS. 233 Petkonivs. gesticulari,' 36, 6 libidinari," 138, 7 naufragare,' 76, 4 sexj:a,x6,* p. p. p., 136, 4 PUNIVS. acuminare,^ p. p. p., 11, 79; al. arbustare, 17, 201 artrare, (aratrare), 18, 182 autumnare, 2, 124 ; al. bituminare, " p. p. p. , 31, 32 camerare,' 10, 97 caminare, 16, 23 ; al. capriflcare,' 16, 114 capulare,' 15, 22 carbunculare, 24, 113 carinare, 9, 103 centuplicare,'" 6, 101 clauare,"^. J?, p., 9, 130 coagulare,'" 12, 123 cuspidare, 11, 126 ; al. formicare, 80, 120 ; al. globare,'= 2, 163 ; al. gyrare," 5, 62 mongonicare, 32, 135. oKuare, 15, 11 pectinare," 18, 50 plantare," 17, 67 rigorare, p. p. p., 17, 211 lufare," 15, 87 ; al. saluare," 17, 178 Bementare, 18, 259 semitare, 17, 169 siderari,'" 9, 58 ; al. siliquari, 17, 64 ; al. spioulare,"" 11, 3 stellare," 37, 100 stipendiari," 6, 68 tepidare, 17, 250 teporare, p. p. p., 36, 199 tergorare, 8, 212 Maetialis. iasoia,Te,''p.p.p., 12, 57, 12 gatta,re,'^p.p.p., 3, 58, 5 nauoulari, 3, 20, 20 Fbonto. ludicrari, ad Amic. 1, 12 Mai. trigeminare, Eloq. 1, p. 139, 8 N. GeLIiIVS. ignominiare, 8, 15, Lemm. illudiare, 1, 7, 3 interuallare,'^p. p. p., 17, 12, 5 (sermonari," 17, 2, 17). uenerare, (Venus), 13, 25, 8 ApyiiBIvs. acetare,"' (acetum), Herb. 3, 8 alumnari,^' (-are). Met. 10, 23; al. anilitari, Mund. 23 anxiari,'" Met. 4, 27 araneare, ^. pr. a.. Id. 4, 22 asaare," (assus), Id. 2, 10 bnxare, p. p. p., Id. 8, 21 crassare,'' Id. 3, 24 1 Suet. ; Fronto; Apul. ; Teit. ; Solin. « Mart. ; Suet. ; Tert. ; Porphyr. ; Anthol. Lat. » Itala; Cypr. ; Ambros. ; Vulg. ; Salu. ; Sidon. ; Augustin. ; Not. Tii. ; Gloss. Labb. < Plin. ; Tac; Veget.; Ambros.; Hier.;Vulg. « Laot. ; Sidon. " Ambros. ; Vulg. ; Bed. 'Sera. adAeii.;Cassiod. "PaU. » " Bed -*p. p. p. •= Viilg. "Gloss. Isid. "Intpr. Iren.; Vulg. " Isid. " Amm.; Fulg. Myth.; Dracont. " Vo- piso. ; Treb. Poll. ; Macr. ; Veg. Mil. ; Prnd. ; Sidon. ; Boeth. '» Intpr. Iren. ; Lampr. ; Am- bros.; Veget.; Vulg.; Gloss. Cyrill. 21 gohol. luuen.; Pulg. Myth.; weri. depon.^Dos- ith. 22 Hier.; Mart. Cap.; Eccl. =3 yip. Dig. ; Vulg. ; Augustin. ; Paul. Nol. =*Lact; Vulg. ; Ps. -Cassiod. ; Gloss. Labb. '^ Augustin. '" Form imbricitur = Gloss. Labb. 2' uerb. act. =Entyoh. Gramm. ; Gloss. Labb. '» Mart. Cap.; Sidon. Bp. =» Augustin.; Eccl. so uerb, act. = Augustin. *' Inscrr. § 53. Denom. Vbs.] ROMAN SBBMO PLEBEIVS. 235 Vopisovs. samiare," Aurel. 7, 6 FiBMiovs Matbbnvs. aHria,ve,' p. p. p., 6, 31 augmentare,^ 6, 6 proTpOTtionaxe,' p. p. p., 4, 13 sordidare/jj. p.p., 4, 12 ChAIiOIDIVS. caloulare/ Tim. 35 PatiT.at>ivs. gnmminare, 2, 15, 20 mellare, 8, 7, 1 menstruare, p. pr. a., 1, 35, 3 saroTilare,' 2, 9, 1 simplicare, 2, 15, 15 PlINIVS VaIjEBIANVS. onicare, 1, 17 psilotbrare, 3, 52 subtiUai-e," 5, 17 sncidare, 2, 9 ; al. AvcT. Itdj. Auex. tabulare, 33 (77) mtirare," Mil. 1, 21 semissare, Vet. 1, 26, 4 ; aZ. serrare," Mil. 2, 25 ea; Pauoker, Add. Lex. Lat. p. 7, twt. 15. " Goelzer, p. 174. § 55. Vbs. PR. SupERL.] ROMAN 8EBM0 PLEBEIVS. 237 while in the Romance languages they are well represented : Diez cites Ital. aeruginare, capprugginare, originare ; Spau. originar ; Prov. eruginar} Geluvs. ferruginare, p. pi: a., adu. Valent. imaginare," 16, 18, 3 15 iiertiginare, de Pall. 3 Apvleivs. discapedinare, Flw. 3, p. 3, 13 Hilaeivs. I^r. coimaginare, Trin. 8, 48 robiginare, Id. 17, p. 26, 14 Xr. HiBEONTMVS. fuliginare, p. p.p., Ep., 54, 7 T tat.a , . avgvstinvs. aeruginare, » lac. 5, 3 lanuginare.p. pr. a. , Annot. in Idb. caliginare,* 3 Regg. 4, 14 og og Teutvllianvs. Mabtianvs Capblia. atmiginare, .4mm. 17 intercapedinare,^ 9, 921 § 55. Veebs in -are from Stjpeklatite Adjectives : Like the verbs discussed in the preceding section, the verba desupe^- lativa, or those derived from adjectives in the superlative de- gree, are a characteristic of the sermo Africtis. This was first pointed out by Wolfflin, in his study of the Latinity of Cass. Fel., and recently in a separate article in the Archiv f. Lat. Lex.; it has been reiterated by Sittl and Thielmann, while Kiibler has pointed out the occurrence of eonsummare in Af- rican inscriptions.' With the exception of eonsummare, (Liu.; Ou.; et Al.), which is derived not from summus, but from the substantive summa^ and therefore is hardly an exception, no instance occurs until the end of the second century, and then they appear first in African writers. The formation is still ' Diez, p. 690. 2 Apul.; Lact.; Firm. Math.; uerb. depon. iam in Sen.; Plin.; Plin. Bp.; Suet.; Au- gustin. »Vulg. *Ps.-Cypr.;6argil. Mart; Marc. Bmp.;PaIg. Verg. Cont. 'CaeL Aur.; Fulg. Myth. » WBlfflin, Casa.Fel., p. 418 ; Id., ALL. IL, p. 355; Sittl, Lokal. Versohiedenh., p. 103; Thielmann, ALL. VIII., p. 517; KUbler, ALL. VIIL, p. 170; conf. Pauoker, Zeitschr. f. vergl. Spraohf,, 36, p. 272, annot. 47; ROnsoh, p. 173. ' Thielmann, I. I., "das von summa (nicht summus), abgeleitete eonsummare, in Africa das eigentliche Wort fur ' ToUenden.' " 238 WORD FORMATION IN THE [§ 56. Vbs. fr. Compae. unknown to the Latin of Pronto and Gell.,^ but in ApuL, Tert., and tlie Itala a number of these verbs come into use, in which no trace of a superlative force can be detected.^ These for- mations continued to be popular with the later African writers such as Mart. Cap., Fulgent., Gael. Aur., but are not confined to them : conf. for instance intimare, frequent in Gallic Latin ; ' Ital. intimare ; Fr. intimer ; Prov. and Span, intimar* Apvleivs. Tbbtvllianvs. inflmare," Deo Socr. 4 extimare," Cor. 5 intimare, ° Dogm. Plat. 2, 5 postumare, Apol. 19 ; dL. proximare,' Met. 2, 16 ; al. ultimate, de Pall. 1 extr. (*summai-e,^ Id. 11, 1 Ood. Florent.) Valerivs Abbas. Itala. extremare. Patrol. 87, 437 G. Migne approximare," Genes. 27, 16 ■pessimBxei," PMlipp.Q,^,Z k Ephes. Oapitvii. Caeoli M. 16, 2, {ap. Ignat. Epp.) minimare, p. p. p., 65, 21 Bar. EOMVLVS NnjANTI. improximare, 26 § 56. Verbs in -are from Compaeative Adjectives : TJnlike the desuperlative verbs, those formed from adjectives in the comparative degree have regularly retained a com- parative force, and are not especially characteristic of 1 Walfflin, ALL. II., p. 355, "Zwar Fronto ist von denselben unberilhrt und auoh Gellius nimnit die Neuerung nicht an ; wohl aber sind die Itala und Apuleins Ton Madaura die ereten Freunde der Bildungen." ^ gittl, 1. 1, "die von Superlativen abgeleiteten Verba, in denen ebenfalls keine Spur einer Steigerung mehr vorhanden ist;" Thielmann, 1. 1., "die verba desuperlativa, in denen ja ebenfalls der Superlativ zur BedeutungeinesPoaitivaherabgesunken ist." sgittl, I. I., "Womin . . . geht zu weit, wenn er sie auf die Latinitat Afrikas besohrankt," citing intimare, " beaonders in Frankreich." * Conf. Littre, Diet. FranQais, s. u. approoher, " On a dit dana I'an- cien fran^ais aproismer, d'approximare," » *Tert.;Mart. Cap.; co7i/. WBlfflin, ALL. U., p. 361. « Tert.; Amob.; Cypr.; Com- modian. ; Solin. ; Capit. ; Spart. ; Trebell. ; Firm. Math. ; lul. Val. ; Mart. Cap. ; Hier. ; Au- guatin.; Fulg. Myth.; Ennod.; Sulp. Sen.; Ambros.; Amm.; Cod. Theod.; Cod. luat.; Symm.; Chaloid.; lordan. ; Capitul. Caroli M. ' Solin. ; Vulg. ; Ennod.; PB.-Pulg.; Cas- aiod. 8 Sohol. Bob. ad Cic; conf. Wolfflin, I. I. , " Apul. Met. 11, 1 hat zwar der bessere codex Florentinus summatam deam, die Herauageber aber mit Recht aummatem." " Tert. ; Cypr. ; Hier. ; Auguatin. ; Amob . lun. ; Cassian. ; Paul. Hist. Langob. " Vulg. ; conf. Wolfflin, 1. 1. , p. 363, " musa aus der Itala atammen ; " Thielmaun, ALL. VIII. , p. 517. " Gael Aur. § 57. -icARB.] ROMAN SBBMO PLEBEIVS. 239 African Latin. Thielmann ' indeed has claimed that minorare at least arose in Africa, but if the doubtful reading minoraio pretio, Scaeuol. Dig. 18, 7, 10, is accepted, its first occurrence, like that of most of these forms, is ia juridical Latin. Yet, as has been observed by Wolfflin," the Africans by no means avoided these forms, but used them, as they did many other denomina- tives, both transitively and intransitively. Eonsch * includes them in his lists of vulgar forms, and with reason, for such formations would have been an impossibility in Ciceronian Latin and are to be attributed to the great freedom with which all classes of denominatives were formed in the later popular speech. Only five of these verbs are cited : SaiiVivs Ivlianvs: certiorare, op. Vlp. Dig. 13, 6, 5, 8; (Gai.; Vlp., et al. ICt). Cervidivs Soabvola: *min6rare. Dig. 18, 7, 10; {Tert.; Intpr. Iren.; Am- bros.; Vulg.; Avgusiin.). Via>iANVs : meliorare, Dig. 7, 1, 13, 6 ; (Ambros.; Cassiod.; Cod. lust.). Iviavs Pavlvs: peiorare. Sent. 2, 18, 1 ; {Gael. Aur.; Cass. Fel). SrMMACHVs : deteriorate, ^. 4, 68; (Vulg.; Ambros.; Claud. Mam&rt.; Cod. lust.). § 57. Verbs in -icare : The prevalence of these verbs in the sermo pleheius is revealed chiefly by the Romance languages, for the number in extant Latin is not large.* The suffix was added to verbal and nominal stems alike, the former class, as vellicare, splendicare, having usually an intensive force which has survived to some extent in the modem languages. The denominatives on the contrary have in many cases a diminu- tive force, as candicare, nigricare ; others usually grouped under this head owe the syllable -ic- to their primitive word, and not to the suffix,' as nutricare, (nutrix), rusticari, (rusticus), rhetoricare, (rhetor or rheto7'icus ?) and such forms naturally do not differ in meaning from other simple denominatives in -are. Of genuine formations in -icare v6ry few ob«?ur in Cic. I have 'Thielmann, ALL. VIII., p. 535, "Die an Komparative sioh ansohliessenden BUdungen sind zwar nieht spezifisch afrikanisch, sondern haben auch anderw&rts Ver- breitung gefunden, immerhin muss minorare zuerst in Afrika aufgekommen sein." 2 WolfBin, Cass. Fel., p. 418, "von den Afrikanern nicht vermieden, aber durchaua nioht charaoteriatisoh fiir sie." = Bonsoh, p. lYl. * Conf. Paucker, Ztschr. f. Vergl. Spraohf ., 36, p. 290 ; Id. Spicilegium, p. 230, not. 17. » Kiihner, Lat. Gramm. , I., p. 645. 240 WOBD FOMMATION IN THE [§57. -ioakb. found only the following' : denom., claudicare, dis-, ex-, com- municare, (alter-care) ; Yeihal, fodicare,iiellicare. The majority are found in later writers, while the Eomance languages indi- cate that they were great favorites in the late period of the popular speech : Meyer-Liibke ^ cites *auctoricare, Span, otor- gar, Port, outorgar; *carricare, Fx. charger; Span., Port, car- gar; *ferric.are, Ruman. ferecd; O. Fr. enfergier ; "^quassicare, Prov., Span., Port, cascar ; and a host of others both verbal and denominative. The suffix was used concurrently with -izzare, (Yulg. Lat. -idiare), by which it was ultimately superseded to a large extent in France, Italy, and to a less degree in the Spanish peninsula.^ New formations are not numerous : compare Ruman. adurmecd, sorbecd ; Ital. dimen- ticare, gemicare, rampicare, etc., (mostly intensive) ; Span. aungar, forzgar, and a few others. In the list here given the forms which may come from ad- jectives in -icus are indicated : Ennivs. nigricare, 37, 161 ; al. albicare," Tr. 336 pastillioare, 21, 49 Cato. Fkontinvs. deuaiicare,' R. R. 45, 3 clauioare, p. p. p., Oromat. Vet. .^ 4A, 18 ; al. Novtvs. rhetoricare,' {rhetoricus?),Gom. 5 Gellivs. „ crispicare, p. pr. a., 18, 11, 3 oandicare,°p.^r. a., ap. Non. 213, ApviiEIVS. 24 clarioare, de Mund. 15 subalbicare, R. R. 3, 9, 5 folUoare," Met. 9, 13 uaricare,' {uaricus ?), L. L. 5, 117 splendicare, Id. 5, 9 ; al. CioERO (Epistt.). Tebtyllianvs. *uir(i)dioare, p. p. p., ad Qu. Fr. g^iaticari, (galaiicus?), adu. Psych. 3) 1, 2, 3 j^ Plinivs. tenebricare," [tenehricus ?) , adu. mangonicare, {mangonicus ?) 32, 125 Ivd. 13 1 Meyer-Lllbke, Gramm. d. Rom. Spr., II., p. 607. ^ Schuohardt, Literaturbl., Feb. 1884, in which Diez's views are criticised ; W. Meyer in Grober's Grundriss, I., p. 374. ^ Varr. Sat. Men. ; Catull. ; Hor. Carm. ; Col. ; Plin. * Varr. ; conf. not. 7, infra. » uerb depon. — Tert. ; Hier. " Plin. ; Scrib. ; Apul. ; Mart. Cap. ' Quint. ; Cassiod. ; conf. Stuenkel, p. 66, " ab adiectiuo uaricuB uidetur profeotum esse, nisi potius id ab adieotiuo uarus snffixo -ic-, sicut claudicare a claudus ortum esse censes." *Tert.; Veget. ; Hier. • Augustin. § 58. -iNAKE.] ROMAN SEBMO PLEBEIV8. 241 Gakgilivs Mabtiaus. Vylgata. vaibTA.csxe,{imbricus?), Cur. Bourn, manicare,' (mane), Luc. 21, 38 23 Caelivs Avkeeliants. Itlivs Vax^erivs. mordicare,^ Acut. 2, 8, 34 ignicare, 3, 21 Venantivs Foetvnatvs. _, _ bombioare. Misc. Praef. p. 62 M. Theodorvs ItasoiANVS. disca^icare, Vit. S. Medard. 7 amyhcare. 4 Fol. 316 a. ^^^.^^^^^ ^^^^ g^ g^ ^2 . ^, PiOKivs VaiiErianvs. Anthimvs. ouicare, 1, 17 caballicare, Fi-aef. p. 67, 2 jB. § 58. Veebs in -inare, -ciuare : It has been well observed by Eonsch that the majority of these comparatively rare for- mations bear on their face the impress of their vulgar origin.^ Not only does Gell. stamp the class as plebeian in his com- ment on the word sermocinari, JVbct. Att. 17, 2, 17, sermonari rusticius uidetur, sed rectius est, sermocinari crebrius est sed cor- ruptius, but statistics amply confirm this view : only 37 occur in extant Latin, several of which are confined to the glossa- ries, and the remainder distributed principally between Early Comedy, Lucil., Petr., Tert., and later authors, while Cic, out- side of the Epistt., has only six, alucman, semel, (If. D. i, 26, 72 ; his in Epistt.), latrocinari, lenocinari, semel, {Diu. in Caecil., 15, 48), destinare, freq., sermocinari, his, {Inu. 2, 17, 54 ; Verr. 2, 1, 52, 138), urinari, semel, {Acad. Fr. 10 Halm.). With the excep- tion of destinari, latrocinari, these are all rare in good Latin, and it is noteworthy that their derivatives are for the most part unclassical; compare aludnatio, archaic, according to Non. 121, 20, aludnator, cited in Paul, ex Fest., destinator. En- nod., destinate, Amm., lenocinator, Tert., lenodnamentum,, Sidon. Ep., lenocinatio, Cassiod., etc. Many of these verbs have been separately cited as vulgar : thus coquinare, suffardnare, by Schmilinsky, aginare by Gue- ricke.* The Eomance languages^ also indicate that the for- ■ Schol. luuen. = Gloas. 3Bonsoh, Ztsohr. f. Oesterr. Uymn. 33, p. 588, "Von diesen 37 Verben mit erwei- tertem Stanime sind . . . etwa 6 Nominalderivata ; die ubrigen sind von anderen Zeitwortern gebUdet. Nioht wenige derselben tragen unverkennbar das GeprSge der VoIkBtlHimliohkeit an sioh, " < Schmilinsky, p. 43 ; Guerioke, p. 35. ' Meyer-Lilbke, Gramm. d. Bom. Spr., II, p. 611. 16 242 WOED FORMATION IN THE I 58. -DfARE. mation was common in the sermo plebeius : Meyer - Liibke cites *uisinare, Fr. vener ; Span, grasnar, maznar, voznar, as compared with Ital. graddare, Lat. macerare, uodtare, etc. In forming a list of these words it is sometimes hard to determine whether they are derivatives in -inare, or simple denominatives in -are from substantives in -go : thus propa- gina7'e, which Paucker derives from propagare, may come from propago, inis ; ' pataginare may be either tiompatagus or patago, inis? It is possible that the forms from words in -go had their influence in extending the range of the verbs in -inare, and that the two classes became confused in the minds of the people. PliATTVS. coquinare," Pseud. 853; aL obstinare/ Aul. 267 praestinare," Pseud. 169 suffaroinare,' Cure. 289 tuburcinari,' Pers. 122 Vaeeo musinari, ap. Plin. Pi-aef. 18 urinare," L. L. 6, 126 Petkonivs. aginare," 61, 9 Cato. natiaari,' ap. Fest. 166 Ennivs. carinare,' Ann. 181 Tebentivs. patrocinari," Phorm. 939 Atta. muginare," Com. 4 LvciLrvs. imbubinare," Fr. Inc. 54 Fbsti Pavl. Epit. bouinare," 30, 12 bubinare," 32, 1 TeETVLIiIANVS. offaroinare, p. p. p., adu. Mare. 4, 24 in. propaginare, de Pall. Ifin. CaPITOIiINVS. leuiginare, Pert. 8, 5 Chabisivs. apinari," ap. Dosiih. 58, 17 K. 1 Paucker, Subindenda, p. 141. « Conf. Ihm ad Pelag. Vet. 335. ' Prud.; Non. Marcell. ; Itala. < Paouu. ; Liu. ; Tao. <■ Apnl. ; " Das VulgSrwort p. findit Bieh nnrbei Plant, u. ApuL," Ronsoh, I. Z., p. .593. » Apul. ; Casaiod. ' Turpil.; Apul. Met. " Ausaerdem l&sst eich aowohl der archaische als auch der Tolksthumliclie Charaktei dieses Woites aus dem Adj. tubuicblnabundus erkennen," RSnsch, 1. 1., p. 596. 8 Gloss. laid. • Paul, ex Fest. ; Seru. ad Verg. " Auct. Bell. Hisp. ; Quint. ; Tert. ; Laot. " Luoa; Cio. Bp.; Gell.; *Amm. " conf. Paul, ex Fest. 82, 1. ^'form -ari — Cio., semel, (Acad. fr. 10 Halm.); Plin. " Gloss. Philox. ; Gloss. Labb. '« Gloss. Philox. ; Gloss. Amplon.; conf. Lowe, Prodr. p. 817, sq. " Gloaa.; conf. Ldwe, Prodr. p. 818. " *Glosa. laid. PeIiAGONIVS. pataginare, Vet. 335 § 59. -iLLAEE.] ROMAN 8EBM0 PLEBEIVS. 243 AvcT. Itin. Alex. Maetianvs Capella. oontinari, 6, p. 4, 6 Volkm. faroinare,' 9, 998 IsmoEVS. ooraoinare, 12, 7, 43 Glossabia. Hegbsippvs. alipinare, Gloss, Gyrill. intaminare,' Bell. lud. 2, 10, 4 lacinare, Gloss. Pa/ris. lucinare. Gloss. Mai. VviiGATA. ruspinare. Gloss. Philox. scrutinai-e," 4 Esdr. 13, 52 scarpinare, Gloss. Amplon. § 59. Veebs in -illare : Among the denominatiTe verbs it is not surprising to find some formed from dimiautives. They are rare in the best authors, but must have been frequent in the sermo pleheius, where diminutives had so largely sunk to the level of the primary word.^ Thus we find from forms in -ellus, a, um, cribellare, (cribellum), Pall., Th. Prise, Marc. Emp.; cultellare, {cultellus), Plin., Gromat. Yet.;Jlal>ellare, {flahel- lum), Tert.; nouellare, {nouellae). Suet., Isid., Paul. Nol. ; from forms in -illus, a, um, sdntillare, {scintilla). Plant., etc.; osdl- lare, (oscillurri), Santra, Schol. Bob., etc. Formations of the latter class must have been especially numerous, for the syUa ble -ill- came to be regarded as part of the verbal ending, and accordingly the suffix -illare was used to form derivatives from verbal as well as nominal stems. Examples of true di- minutive verbs are very rare in extant literature : Funck,^ who has made an exhaustive study of this class of verbs, cites but three which are unquestionably derived from verbal stems, conscrihillare, {co7iscribere), occillare, (pccare), sorbillare, {sorbere). In the popular speech, however, such forms cannot have been uncommon, as numerous examples may be cited from Italian and French : compare Ital. ialzellare, dentellare, saltellare, Pr. ' GloBS. Philox. » Ps.-Augustin.; Lucif. Calar.; conf. Pauok. Subind., p. 441. s Casaiod. ; Rufin. Meyer-Lubke, Grarnm. d. Rom. Spr., II., p. 613 ; Diez, p. 696. " Meyer-Lubke, I. I., pp. 609, 613. 8 Funck, I. I., p. 333, "Bs sind Verba, deren Bedeutung auf die Sprache des tSglichen Lebens hinweist." < Auot. Inc. ap. Fulg. ^^.^.p .^ y^rr. L. L. « Onom. Gr. ' Verg. Ge. ; Pers. ; Sa.; Calpurn. ; Ambros. ; Sednl.; Augnstin. ; Aldhelm. » Varr. ; Sen. ; Isid. » Apul. Met. ; Cledon. " Ace. ; Plin. ; Apul. ; Arnob. ; Gloss. Vet.; uerh. act. — Ps.-Cypr. " Schol. Bob.; Mythogr. Lat. " CatulL ; Inscrr. i3 Verg.; TibuU.; Lucan.; Pronto ; Ambros.; Hier.; Angustin.; Gael. Aur.; Ps.-Soran.; Greg. M. 'i Sen. Ep.; Plin.; Pronto ; Cypr.; Pelag. Vet. '' Liu. ; Sen. ; Plin. ; Val. Max. ; Prud. ; Cledon. ; ICt. g 60. *-ANTAKB.] ROMAN 8EBM0 PLEBEIV8. 245 ^^STVS. DOSITHIVS. (e.) fuoiUare, 371, 46 (6.) imbeoillari,' 60, 2 Gbllivs. Vegbtivs. (a.) incauillari,' 5, 5, Lemm. (a.) subterstillare, 3, 7 ApviiEtvs. Prtdentivs. (6.) sigillare,= i3.p.p., Jfe^ 2, 19 («•) restiUare, c. S«/ot7». 2, 287 Tbetvllianvs. HiEEOiriMVS. ^ Pachom. 3, 86, 88 G CmsoEiNTS. Psbvdo-Apioivs. (e.) *irqnitiUare. 14, 7 („ ^ subinstiUare, 3, 95 VOPISCVS. CaEUCVS AVEEIiIAirVS. (b.) 'specillare.p. p. p., Prob. 4, 5 (a.) superdistillare," C%ro«. 5, 1, 18 Sebvivs. Nott. TnsoN. (e.) ciUare," ad V&rg. Oe. 2, 389 (6.) bacillare, 115 § 60. Veebs in *-aiitare,* -entare : These suffixes are im- portant only from the standpoint of the Bomance languages, in which they have attained considerable prominence. Diez ' makes the broad statement that the formation of verbs from present participles is not known in Latin, as parentare is from the noun parens and praesentare from praesens in its adjectival, rather than its participial sense. Meyer-Liibke ^ however cites the latter verb as an example of this class, and points out that other forms must have occurred in the sermo plebeius, as is evi- denced by the Romance languages, as for example *eapauen- tare, Ital. spaventare ; Fr. epouvanter ; Span., Port, espantar ; and a host of new formations, mainly in the Southwest : Span. habilentar, l&vantar, mamantar, aparantar ; Port, acalentar, endurmentar, amolentar, etc.; less numerous in Ital. addormen- tare, piacentare ; and Fr., creanter ; Ruman. has only infi&r- hentd. > GIosB. » Ven. Port.; Pulg. Myth ; Aldhelm.; conf. ALL. IV., p. 84. » Mythogr. Lat.;lBid. « Gloss. Labb. « Vulg. ; Augustin. « Oribas. ' Diez, p. 697, ' ' Verbalableitung aus dem Part. Prfia. ist nioht lat. " » Meyer-LUbke, Gramm. d. Eom. Spr. H, p. 614 " DielateiuisoheSoliriftspraohehatvonsolchen Verben nur praesentare gegenwartlg machen aufgenonunen, dass aber die Volksspraohe mehi besasB, zeigea die romanischen Sprachen." PART II. COMPOSITION. I.-PEEPOSITIONAL COMPOUNDS. § 61. PEEPOsrnoNAi Compounds in Geneeal : While true composition between two or more word-stems became neg- lected in the Italic branch of the Ind.-Germ. languages/ prep- ositional compounds continued to flourish at all periods, and were thoroughly in accordance with the spirit of classic Latin. This must be understood however with two limitations : first, classic Latin here showed its wonted reluctance to form neo- logisms ; secondly, the compounding of verbs with more than one preposition, as in Greek and Sanskrit, was avoided, and as a rule tolerated only where a preposition had lost its force and had come to be regarded as an integral part of the stem.^ The sermo plebeius on the contrary preserved much more of the license of the Ind.-Germ. speech, freely compounding its prep- ositions and attaching certain favorite ones to any stem, ver- bal or nominal, at pleasure. The greatest fertility is seen in the department of compound verbs, which form one of the marked characteristics of the sermo plebeius : ^ the immoder- ate and often superfluous use of these forms, notably in the ' Conf. infra, § 75. = Conf. infra, § 74. » Wolfflin, PHlol. 34, p. 157 sq.; Rebling, p. 17; Sohmilinsky, p. 40 sq.; Lorenz ad Plaut. Pseud., Binleit. pp. 37-8, annot. 36; RBnsch, p. 474; Guericke, p. 38; Koehler, p. 15; Thielmann, Cornif. Rhet., p. 5sq.; Kraut, Sail., p. 6 ; Hellmuth, Prior. Cic. Oratt. Sermo, p. 35 ; Koffmanne, Kirchenlat., p. 102, "Noch mehr zeigt sich der Eiufluss des unteren Volkathunis in der Misshand- lung des Verbums. Da sind znnSchst die auffalligsten Composita zu finden," citing dbrenunciare, deexacerbare, discredere, etc.; Landgraf, Blatt. f. Bayer. Gymn. 16, p. 331 ; Sohulze, Diss. Hal. TI, p. 303 ; Hauschild, Diss. Hal. VI, p. 359 ; Goelzer, p. 31, " C'est a I'element popnlaire qu'on pent rapporter I'emploi frequent fait par saint Je- rome des formes en -mentnm . . . et enfin et surtout des verbes composes ; " even Bonnet concedes the popular nature of these verbs : p. 339 " d'assez bonne heure dejk, et probablement dansle langage fainilier plus que dans le style 61eve, on employa sou- vent le composS a la place du simple ; " Ulrich, Vitr. II, p. 7. S 61. Pbbp. Comp.] ROMAN SERMO PLBBEIVS. 247 case of the prepositions ad-, con-, de-, ex-, led to a loss of significance analogous to that already observed in diminu- tives, frequentative verbs, etc., until they sank to the level of the simple verb. In the course of time such loss of force ex- tended in some instances to classic Latin, which shows a ten- dency in such cases to discard the superfluous preposition and revive the simple verb in place of the wonted compound. The sermo plebeiiis on the other hand chose to retain the longer form, preferring to add an extra preposition rather than relinquish one already in use. This resulted in a constant increase of veria decomposita, and in some instances in the reduplication of prepositions, as ad-al-Ugare, Plin.; con-col- ligere, Intpr. in Math.; per-per-ire,^ etc., while combinations of even three prepositions sometimes occur, as cor-res-sus-dtare, Tert.; co-ad-im-plere, Eustic.^ Here, as elsewhere, the popular speech lacks consistency : the weakening observed in the prepositions ad-, con-, de-, etc., shows the same want of uniformity as is seen in the de- cline of the diminutive suffixes. Thus Bonnet points out in Greg. Tur. a number of recent compounds in con-, such as con-pauper, con-ciuis ; col-laetari, con-catenare, where the prepo- sition adds a new sense to the word, while conversely con-den- sus, con-dignus ; co-aptare, com-manere have practically the value of the simple form.^ Here also the analogy with the di- minutives continues ; the greatest degree of weakening is gen- erally found in the older and consequently more familiar forms. Bonnet however observes that of the examples above cited coaptare is no older a form than concatenare and accordingly that the difference cannot be explained on the ground that prepositions lose their force through lapse of time, but is an example of " that remarkable faculty possessed by language of trusting to the intelligence of the hearer, and making the same means serve for different ends, as occasion requires." * It is » Cited by Pauoker, Subreliota Add. Lex. Lat., Dorpati, 1873, to which I have not had access. " Conf. infra, % 74. ' Bonnet, p. 233, " H ne faudrait pas croire cependant que cet affaibllasement des prefixes se fasse sentii d'une mani&re uniforme. Loin de la. Non aeulement un grand nombre de composes anciens, ou plutot la majority, con- serve la signification speciale que renf erme le pr^fixe, mais il y a une grande difference &cet egard entre les composes nouveaux eux-memes." < Bonnet, p. 233, " cette f aonltS si remarquable dont jouit le langage, de pouvoir se fier a I'intelligence de I'auditenr pour f aire servir les memes moyens a des fins differentes suivent les besoina " 248 WOSD FOBMATION IN THE [§ 61. Prep. Comp. not always safe to judge of tlie age of words by their first oc- currence in literature ; a more natural presumption is, that the weaker form is considerably the older. But in any case such divergence of usage is only the natural and logical result of the gradual process of decay which is first indicated in Plau- tiae Latin, where the compounds were freely used in place of the simple forms, but as is well observed by Guericke, had not altogether lost their distinctive meaning.' "While the progress of the decay received a check in classic Latin, it continued in the sermo plebeius uninterrupted, the older compounds being the first to lose their identity, the later ones succumbing in their turn. Li late Latin so large a share of prepositional compounds had sunk to the level of the simple word that the new formations were as likely to be made by analogy with those in which the preposition was valueless as with those in which it retained its value. In late literature especially, where the popular speech had made serious inroads upon the classic models, and provincial vulgarisms stood side by side with Ciceronian forms, such inconsistencies are to be expected as a necessary incident to language in a highly transitional state. It is instructive to note, in connection with the exam- ples above cited, that in the Eomance languages new forma- tions with con- are uniformly consistent: the prefix has re- mained productive only in Ital., Span., and Port., and in these languages regularly retains its original Latin signifi- cance.^ The importance of the compound verbs in relation to the Romance languages is too well known to need comment. Many simple Latin verbs have survived in Fr., Ital., etc., only in the compound form, while instances of the reverse phenome- non are practically unknown.^ The majority of the preposi- tions have remained productive, and the separate languages are rich in new formations. Yet on the whole the Eomance lan- guages are scarcely richer in this respect than the Latin of the fifth century ; the gain has been offset by the loss. A few new prefixes have been added to the list : thus minus-, seen in ' Guericke, p. 38. ' Meyer-Lilbke, Gifamm. d. Rom. Spr., II, p. 623. " Diez, p. 708, " Dass viele Worter, hauptsftchlich Verba, nur noch in der Faitikelcompositiou fortleben, ist eine alien Sprachen gemeine Thatsacbe, und es bedarf nur der Anzeige, dasa Bsp. hier in grosBcr Menge vorliegen. Umgekehrt ist aber an ein Wiederaufleben erloEchener Simplicia kaum zu denkeu." § 61. Prep. Comp.] ROMAN 8ERM0 PLEBEIVS. 249 Ital., misavvenire, misfare, misprendere; Fr. meconnaitre, medire, mesinterpreter; Span, menoscabar, menospreciar; and bis-, found only in Ital., as hiscantare, bisteniare, etc., and in Fr., bescuire, iesjugier, etc. On the other hand, some of the old prefixes have fallen into disuse, as ob- and retro-, which have not only ceased to form new compounds but have practically disap- peared from the modern languages, the former being regularly replaced by a-, as in Ital. affogare, assediare, etc., the latter surviving only in Sard, trokere, from retrocedere} While the tendency of the later Latin was in favor of prep- ositional compounds, the retention of a simple verb, for which the classical language had already substituted a compound, is much rarer, and in the main is to be regarded as another ar- chaism of the sermo plebeius. Instances of such usage occur in the best period, chiefly in the poets, who, as Schmalz aptly points out,^ avoid the precision which the prepositional form affords, and thus leave more to the imagination. A few others have survived in legal formulae, such as capere for acdpere, uidere for prouidere, in the phrase consuli uideant, ne quid detri- menti respubUca capiat, (Cic. Cat. 1, 4, Phil. 5, 34). The great- est number of examples, however, occur in the popular speech, notably in the language of the camp, as exercitum, legiones, etc. scriiere, for conscribere (Cic. Ep., Liu. et Al.), milites legere, for deligere, and other instances cited by Schmalz.' The nouns and adjectives compounded with prepositions are less important, though here also Latin is on a par with the other Lid.-Germ. branches.^ On the whole, the instances of direct composition of prepositions with substantives are neither nu- merous, nor especially characteristic of the sermo plebeius. The compound verbs and adjectives afforded derivative substantives with the same freedom as the simple forms, particularly in late Latin ; such derivatives, however, show no distinctive feature and accordingly have been grouped with the uncompounded forms. One class of substantives compounded with preposi- tions which certainly originate in the popular speech are de- rivatives in -ium, such as ante-licdium, Apul. Met; inter -femin- 1 Conf. especially Meyer-Liibke, I. I., pp. 617-630. 'Schmalz, Stilist. p. 553, "Wenn nun an SteUe des Kompos. das Simpl. gesetzt wird, so wird damit der Phan- tasie des Lesers liberlaasen, dass selbst herauszufinden, was sonst die PrUpos. besagt. Hieraus erklart sioh, dass der Gebrauch der SimpL an SteUe der Kompos. vorzuglioh der poetischen Spraohe eigentUmlich ist." » Sohmalz, I. I. * Brugmann, II, p. 55. 250 WORD FOBMATION IN THE [§63. in-pmv. ium. Id.; inter -natium, Fronto; super-pondium, Apul. These forms are not direct compounds, but are derivatives, whose primitive word is not found in the compound form. They are moreover so closely connected in form and usage with other derivative compounds in -ium, such as ferri-terium, Plaut.; semi-funium, Cato ; fratri-cidium, Tert., that the two groups are treated together, infra § 77. The only other class of substantives deserving of separate notice are those compounded with in- negative, which are in- teresting because characteristic of the sermo Africus, and will accordingly be briefly considered, infra, § 62. Among verbs and adjectives the prepositional formations are so much more numerous that a complete survey of all the classes would be beyond the scope of the present work. Ac- cordingly this chapter will be confined to the most important, the adjectives in per- and sub-, the verbs in ad-, con-, de-, dis-, ex-, ob-, per-, and sub-, and those with two or more prepositions. § 62. Substantives Compotjnded with in- privative : It is well settled that while the preposition in is freely joined to verbs, formations with in- privative are as a rule restricted to adjectives and participles. It has been claimed by Schulze,^ that even the latter compounds are more abundant in the ser- •mo plebeius than the classic speech, and he cites with some show of reason the prevalence of such forms among adjectives in -bilis, -osus, and other plebeian suffixes. Adjectives formed with in- privative however cannot as a whole be regarded as unclassical, and accordingly the substantives and verbs derived from them present no irregularity ; compare from insanus, im- vnortalis, ineptus, infamis, the substt. insania, immortalitas, in- eptia, infamia ; verbs, insanire, ineptire, infamare. Direct com- position of in- privative with substantives, unaided by any intermediate adjective, stands upon quite a different footing : such usage belongs mainly to a late period, and is generally admitted to be characteristic of African Latin. This view was advanced by Sittl,' who pointed out the large number of these ' Schulze, Dise. Hal. VI., p. 323, "Mea quidem sententia uocabula cum in- 'pri- natiuo ' composita neque soli ingenio singulomm auotoram neque soli imitationi senno- nis Graeoi attribuenda sunt sed praecipue Romanorum sermoni uulgari." ^Sittl, Lokal. Versohiedenh. , p. 118, "Eine griecMsohe Weise der Wortbildung ist es auch, wenn die Afrikaner Substantiva mit negativem in zusammensetzen, wobei selbst-ver- i 63. Subs. Comp.] BOMAJ!/- SERMO PLEBEIV8. 251 forms due to Gell., Apul. and Tert., and regarded the usage as a Grecism. He has been ably sustained by Wolfflin,' in an important article on these substantives in the fourth volume of the Archiv, and most recently by Thielmann,^ in his study of the " Latin Translation of the Book Sirach," who cites ineru- ditio, inhonoratio, used to render aTroLSevma, drifiia. The conclusions reached by Wolfflin, who is the principal authority on these forms, embody all which is of importance to our subject, and are briefly as follows: I. That only five instances of direct composition of a sub- stantive with in- privative occur in the archaic period : intem- peries, Plaut.; Cato ; Cic; Liu.; Col.; Sen., etc.; insatietas, Plant. Aul. 487; ingratiis, s. /., Plant., adu.—Tev.; Cic; etc., {in- gratia, Tert.); Hrreligio,^ Cornif. Ehet. ; iniussus, u, (only in abl.), Ter. Phorm. 231; Cic; Auct. Bell. Air.; Liv., etc.). n. That the Latin of the Golden and Silver periods retained the forms intemperies, iniussu, but with the single exception of inquies, Plin. 14, 142, did not add to the list. m. That with the African writers a great number of new forms arose, such as : Gell., insuauitas, (Tert.: Gael. Aur.) ; iniialentia, (Apul.) ; Tert., immisericordia, i'mmoderantia, im- praescientia, improuidentia, inexperientia, inhonestas, inualitudo; Litpr. ten., indictohaudientia, etc. rV. That derivatives in -ia, -ium, -ies, such as incuria, from in- and cwra, also belong mainly to the sermo plebeius. Com- gtandlieh einfache Ableitungen von negativen Adjektiven ausgeaohlossen werden mua- sen : " conf. Schulze, I. I., " Hanc componendi rationem Sittl, l 1. ex imitatione sennonia Graeci fliudsse putat ; quod ei fortasse concedendum eat." 1 WBlfiBin, ALL. IV., p. 400, "Eine neue fruchtbare Aera eraffnet Tertullian, und wenn ihm Apuleius, Gelliua und Cyprian zur Seite stehen ... bo wird man diesea Latein wohl ala ein afrikanisches oder ala ein zuerat in Afrika anerkanntea bezeiohnen dilrfen : " conf. Id. ib., p. 405, "die sogen. Africitaa beateht . . . zum Tail ran dem griechisohen Originale mogUchat treu zu bleiben." ' Thielmann, Die lateiniaohe Uebersetzung dea Buchea Sirach, ALL. VHI. , p. 505 ; according to him, inhonoratio, al- though African Latin, doea not belong under thia head, being directly derived from inhonorare — aTt/iafMi- ; it showa, however, the tendency to render the Greek i privative by the Latin in- privative. » Wolfflin, I. I., p. 403, " Mit Klotz nach sohleohteren Handschrif ten religio zu schreiben . . . ISsst sioh durchaus nicht reohtfertigen ; " contra, Sittl, I. L, p. 118, " Cornif. rhet. 3, 34 irreligio angefochten wird," and the new edition of Cornif. Rhet. "Incerti Auotoria de Ratione Dioendi ad C. Herennium Libri IV," ed. Fr. Marx, Leipsiae, 1894, reads religio. 252 WOBD FORMATION IN THE [% 63. pee-, Adj. pare the archaic infortunium, Plaut.; Ter.; Liu.; Hor.; ApuL; etc., inbalnities, inperfundities, Lucil. § 63. Adjecttves Compounded with Per- : These compounds, like all formations with superlative force, are appropriate to the exaggerated language of the sermo plebmis, and their use has accordingly been frequently regarded as a plebeian char- acteristic, notably by Wolfflin.' The latter claims that at least one-half of these compounds used in the classic period belong to the popular speech, and points out that a large proportion of those used by Cic. occur only in his letters, especially those to Atticus ; that Hor. avoids them in his Odes, but uses them in the Epistles and Satires ; and that the forms used by Plaut. and Ter. have almost all disappeared in the classic period. He is accordingly led to attribute this class of compounds as a whole to the influence of the sermo plebeius, and compares the traces which it has left in the modem languages, as Ital. percaro, permaloso, etc. Somewhat more recently Wolfflin's position has been reviewed by Dutilleul, iu an able article in the Eevue de Philologie (Vol. 13, p. 133). The latter admits that such formations were prevalent in the popular speech,^ and adds further evidence from the Komance languages, com- paring with such phrases as per mihi gratum est, Cic. ad Att. 1, 20, 7 : per fore accommodatum tibi. Id. ad Fam. 3, 5, 3, the simi- lar usage in O. Fr., m,ult par est pruz, Koland, 546 : mult par est grant la feste, Id. 142. He criticises WcilMn's claim, how- ever, as too general, and refuses to admit that the forms found in the classic period, when taken as a whole, all belong to the sermo pleheius, or even to the sermo familiaris. Dutilleul care- fully reviews the forms found in Cic, distinguishing between those adjectives which in Cic. always form their superlative with per- and those which also have a regular inflectional superlative. The former class he sets aside as affording only negative proof : of the latter he cites on the one hand about a dozen forms in per- from the Epistt., and 10 more from the early orations, for which Cic. uses a regular superlative in his 1 Wolfflin, Philol. 34, p. 163 : Lorenz ad Pseud. 1196, " Bekanntlioh liebt die RBm- isohe Umgangssprache solche verstarkende Bildungen mit per ausserordentlich : " Kraut, Sail., p. 4, citing as vulgar peroupidus, pergnarus, perincertus ; conf. Hellmuth, Prior. Oratt. Cic. Serm., '^Adiectiuorum unum sufficit commemoraBse, rarum adzno- dum et familiaris sermonis colore tiuotum: perbonus." ^ Dutilleul, I. I., "WHlfflliua raison de penser que cette formation existait dans la langue vulgaire." § 63. PEK-, Adj.] BOMAN 8ERM0 PLEBEIV8. 253 finished works, but on the other, he gives no less than 26 from the most finished orations, used side by side with the superla- tive forms. Even Dutilleul did not notice the inordinate fondness which Cic. shows for these forms. I have been able to collect only an odd 225 adjectives, (and adverbs), with per- from the entire language ; of these Cic. (including the Epistt.) employs no less than 106, or almost one-half of the entire number : only 19 are confined to the JEpistt. The following 87 occur in his more finished works, many of them being of frequent occur- rence, e.g. perpaucus, 9 times (4 times in the Oratt. in Verr.), permulius, 55 times, persaepe, 15 times, etc. : per-absurdus, per-faoetus, per-optatus, -acerbus, -flagitiosus, -omatus, -acutus, -frigidus, -paruulus, -aeque, -grandis. -paruus, -ampins, -gratus, -pauculus, -angustns, -granis, -paucus, -antiquus, -honorificus. -panlus, -appositus, -indnlgens, -propinqnus, -arduus, -infamls. -pngnax, -argntus. -inflrmis, -pusillus, -attentus, -ingeniosTis, -raro, -beatns, -iniquus. -reconditns, -bene, -insignis, -ridiculns. -blandus. -inuisus. -saepe, -bonus. -iucundus, -salsus, -breuis, -leuis, -sapiens, -earns. -liberaliter. -scienter, -celer, -longus, -soitus, -comis, -magnus, -similis, -commode. -mediocris, -studiosus, -enriosus, -Tninis, -STibtilis, -diflficilis, -modestus. -tenuis, -diserte. -moleste, -tristis, -dines, -multns. -turpis, -doctus, -necessarins, -uarie, -elegans, -necesse, -netus, -eloqnens, -nobilis, -uetustus. -excelsns. -obsoums, -iirbanus, -exignus, -opportunus, -utilis. 254 WORD FORMATION IN THE [§ 63. PER-, Adj. These statistics tend to sho-w that, while this method of formation may have originated in the sermo pledeius, it had become in the classic period very far removed from a vulgarism, and belonged rather to the easy tone of the sermo cotidianus of the upper classes. This is made more apparent by the fol- lowing list, where the forms from Ter,, relatively more numer- ous than those in Plant., are significant. In silver Latin, also, the greatest number are found, not in Col., or Plin., the usual sources of plebeian vocabulary, but in Gels., whose Latin is remarkably pure for the period at which he wrote. Naevivs. per-sibus,' Com. 116 PliAVTVS. per-doctus," Mil. 258 -dudum, Stick. 575 -graphicu3,7Vm. 1139 -iratus," True. 656 -lepide, Cos. 927 -longinquus, Bacch. 1194 -loHgus,* Trin. 745 -meditatus, Epid. 375 -niger, Poen. 1113 -pauxillTis, Gapt. 177 Ennivs. *per-altu8,' Ann. 192 Cato. per-aridus,° B. R. 5,8 -iniurius,' Oratt. Fr. 21 -macer,' op. Plin. 18, 34 -sanus, R. R. 157 extr. TEREiraivs. per-benigne,° Ad, 702 -contumax, Hec. 504 per-fortiter. Ad. 567 -liberalis," Hec. 864 ; cA. -opua, Andr. 265 -paroe, Id. 455 -pulcber, Eun. 468 -sancte," Hec. 771 -scitus," Andr. 486 AlHANIVS. per-panper," Com. 160 Aoorva. per-propinquns," Tr. Brut. 36 Varro. per-feius, R. R. 2, 1, 5 -imbecillus," Id. 3, 10, 5 -mnndus. Id. 3, 7, 5 -purus, Id. 3, 16, 28 *-rimoBus, Id. 1, 51, 1 LVOKEEEVS. per-delinis, 1, 692 -hilum, 6, 576 -subtilis," 3, 179 1 Plant, ap. Varr. ^ Ter.; Luor.; Cic, seme?, (Balb. 87, 60) ; Stat. »Oio. Bp. < Cio. Bp.;a(iM. — Ter. 5*Lia.; *ApuI.; (Bnn. ed. VahL =pcr ajto). » Col. ' Min. Fel. 9 Cels. » Cic. Bp. i" adu. — Clc. ad Att. et semel, (Boso. Am. 108). " Suet. ; adj. = Inaorr. Afr. " Cic semel, (de Or. 2, 271, in tmesis). »s Clc. Bp. •* Cic, semel, (Clu. 23). '= Clc. Bp.; Snip. Sea " Clc, semel, (Plane. 58). §63. PEK-, Adj.] ROMAN 8ERM0 PLEBEIV8. 255 Cicero (Episit.). per-siocus,"> 3, 6 per-aocommodatus, ad Fam. 3, 5, -uiridis," 5, 19, 4 3 -acer. Id. 9, 16, 4 OolvmeiiLa. -amans, ad Att. 4, 8, h. 3 per-densus, 3, 12, 2 -beUe, ad Fam. 16, 18, 1; -exilis," 11, 2, 60 al- -mitis, 12, 42, 1 -beneuolus, Id. 14, 4, 6 -cautus, a<^ §m. Ft. 1, 1, 6, Punivs. 18 per-gracilis, 25, 159 -cupidus, ad Fam. 1, 7, 2 -transluoidus, 13, 79 -dignus, Id. 13, 6, 4 -diligens,' ac? Qu. Fr. 3, 5, Mabtialis. 6 per-inanis, 1, 76, 10 -eruditus," ad Att. 4, 15, 2 -tricosus, 3, 63, 14 -fideUs,' Id. 2, 19, 5 -humanus,* Id. 16, 12 in. Fbonto. -inuitns, ad Fam. 3, 9 *per-attious, ad M. Caes. 1, 8, p. -luctTiosus, ad Qu. Fr. 3, 8, 23, 13 N. 5 -male, ad Att. 1, 19, 2 GbUiIVS. -odiosus, Id. 10, 17, 2; al. per-inconaequens, (in tmesi), 14, -oflBoiose, ad Fam. 9, 20, 3 1, 10 -tnmulttiose, Id. 15, 4, 3 -mirandus," (in tmesi), 3, 6, -nespeti, id 9, 2, 1 1 AvoT. Belii, Afbio. ApviiBIVs. per-impeditus, 58 extr. per-albus," Met. 1, 2 ; al. -astntulus, Id. 9, 5 Vii'KVVivs. -egregins, Apol. 37 per-crudus," 10, 14, 3 -quadratus, 5, Praef. 4 Pomponivs Porphteio. per-ineptus, ad Sor. Epod. 5, 1 Celsvs. per-asper,° 5, 28, 14 CAPiTOLiirvs. -candidus,' 5, 19, 24 *per-trepidus, Max. et Balb. 1, 1 -liquidus, 2, 4 extr. ed. lordan. -maturus,* 2, 30 ; al. -modious," 4, 2 ea! . . . in andern Zusam- mensetzungen . . . ist zwai die Bedeutung in Schwinde." « W. Hartel, ALL. IIL, p. 3, " Lucif er zeigt, wie es scheint, grossere Belesenheit nur in den Werken der Af- rikaner, unzweifelhaft in Tertullian und Cyprian, deren Sprache er redet." 266 WORD FORMATION IN THE [§ 66. con-, Verb. it.^ W. Hartel, in his interesting study of the style of Lucif. Calar.,^ regards this fondness for compounds in con- as one of his direct imitations of Tert., and cites from the latter a long array of examples, such as coadulescere, coaetaneus, coaeternus, coangustare, coinquinare, coUadaneus, commiser, compar, compas- sio, compinguescere, com/possessor, concwmare, confermentare, con- spurcare, constuprare, etc. It is not improbable, however, that the sermo plebeizts had retained in Sardinia, to the same extent as in the African provinces, its original fondness for these compounds : the connection between African and Campanian Latin has often been noticed,' and modern philology shows that a close relationship must have existed between the Sardinian Latin and that of Southern Italy. Furthermore, Sardinia, having been acquired at an early date, naturally re- tained a larger proportion of archaisms than the provinces which were added later,^ a presumption corroborated by nu- merous points in which the modern dialects of Sardinia differ from the other Eomance languages. In connection with verbs in con-, it is interesting to observe that Sardinia from its geographical position forms a connecting link between the language of Italy and Spain, and that Ital. on the one hand, and Span. -Port, on the other are the only modern branches in which composition with con- has survived.' Nabvivs. con-castigare,° Bacch. 497 con-cipilare,' op. Paul. exFest. 62, -centuriare, Pseud. 572 ; al, 6 -oessare," Asin. 290 -fictare, ap. Varr. L. L. 7, 107 -clamitare, Merc. 47 -spondere,' Gom. Pah. Inc. XXVI. -comitari," p. p. p. , Mil. 1103 -oriminari, Id. 242 Plavtvs. -curare, Bacch. 131 *-co-addere,° Gas. 518 -custodire," Aul. 724 -calere, Pers. 88 -decere," Amph. 722 ; al. ' Hartel, I. l, p. 16, " Es Bcheint ihm bei diesen Bildungen, . . . nioht so sehr um eineu prScisen Ausdruck des Verhaltnissea der Gemeinsamkeit zu thun, als um den gewichtiger in das Ohr fallendenKlang." ' Hartel, 1. 1. = Ph. Thielmann, ALL. VIII., p. 244 ; com/, supra, % 31, p. 133. « Conf. Stolz, Historiche Grammatik, 1, p. 34. 6 Meyer-Lubke, Gramm. d. Rom. Spr., II., p. 633, " Con ist nur im Italienischen und SpaniBoh-Portugiesisohen produktiv geblieben, wShrend die anderen Sprachen zwai eine Anzahl der lateinischen Bildungen bewahrt aber keiae neuen geschaffen haben." •Plaut.;»ApuL ' SC. deBaooh.; Apul.; Vnlg.; Auson. eCatoR. R. • M. AnreL ap. Fronton. " Fronto ; Tert. "Ven.Port. "inaorr. '= Tnrpil. Com.; Pompon. Com.; Anthol. Epigr. Spec; Vulg. 66. CON-, Vbbb.] soman SEBMO PLEBEIYS. 267 con-decorare,' Capt. 878 -dooere,'p. p.p., Pom. 580 -dormiscere,' Gurc. 360 ; al. -duplicare," Psmid. 1261 -fabulari,' Merc. 571 ; al. •ioie,' Mil. 941 -fulgere,' Amph. 1067 -geminare,' Id. 786 -glisoere, TWre. 678 -graeoare, Bacch. 743 -gratulari," Mm. 132 -labascere, Slich. 522 -linere," Jfosi. 291 -lutulentare, Trin. 693 -mercari," Oopi. 27 -mereri," AuL 738 -metare,'' (meo), Capt. 185 -metare, 3fera. 1019 •mingere," Pers. 407 -minari,'' Aul. 417 -pacisci/° Pseud. 543"; aZ. -peroere," (parcere), Poen. 350 -plaoere,"^Md 727; aZ. -precari," Amph. 740 ; aZ. -quinisoere,'" (7ts<. 657 -radere," Poen. 1363 -scindere,'-''^ True. 52 -soreari, Pers. 308 -sUesoere,'^ Mil. 583 -somniare, Jfos«. 757 -spuere/'' Cure. 503 con-stabilire,'" Capt. 453 -suadere, Jfei-c. 143 ; al. -siidare,*= Pseud. 666 -suere,*' Amph. 368 ; aZ. -tabefacere, Pseud. 21 -technari, /rf. 1096 -tollere, Aul. 814 -tonare, Amph. 1094 -truncare,^' Bacch. 975 -Tiadari, t/Mrc. 162 Ennivs. con-CTipere,''' Ann. 80 -glomei-are,'" 2V. 408 -miserescere/' Id. 222 Oato. con-deliquescere, B. B. 23, 3 -depsere/'' Id. 40, 2 ; aJ. -friare,=" Id. 7, 5 -futare, (/mo), op. PawZ. ea; Pe«i!. 89, 3 -librare, B. B, 19, 2 -luoare,=' Id. 139 -luere," Id. 100 -madere, /d 165, 5 -sarrii-e,'° Id. 48, 1 -seoere,'' Id. 157 -sedare, Oratt. 1 J^V*. 21 Paovyeys. con-tremere,'' Tr. 413 »Enn.;Ter.;Vitr.;Seii.; Anct. Bpigr. ap. Plin. "Augustin. 'Gell. ■'Pacuvi.; Ter. ; Lucr. ; Augustin. Bp. ; Prise. » Ter. ; Varr. Fr. ; Vulg. » luneno. ; Diet. ; Symni. ; Amm.; CaeL Aur. ; lalian. ap. Augnstiu. ' Cinna ap. laid. 19, S. ' Verg. ; Apul. » Fore. Latro Deol. in Cat. ; Liu. ; Gell. ; Vulg. i» Hor. ; Ou. ; GeU. " Sail. ; Afran. Com. " Ter.; GeE ; Amob.; tterb. act.— Cic, &e. " Afran. Com. ; Nou. Com. ; Ter. i* Catnll.; Hor. Sat.; Dosith. "Auot. B. Afr.; Liu.; Suet.; Fronto; Apul.; Vlp. Dig.; Paul. Dig.; ICt. " conf. Charis. 197, 8. " Ter. ; Turpil.; Pronto; Paul, ex Fest. ; Paoat. Pan. ; Solin. " Ter. ; Col. ; Nemes. Cyn. ; Gell. ; ApuL ; Vulg. " Pacuu. ; Ter. ; Catull. ; On.; Sen.; PUn. Bp.; Mar. Viotorin. =» Pompon. Com.; com/. Prise. 10, 17. =' Ter.; Luer.; ICt. "Ter.; Cic. Bp. " Bnn. ; Gell ; ffier. "Hor. Sat.;Iuuen.;Petr.; Fur. Bibao. ap. Quint. ; Apul.; Lact.; Hier.; Vulg. "' Ter. ; Tert. ; Vulg. " Cato R. R.; Col. !"Varr.; Vitr.jPlin.; Vlp. Dig.; Ps.-Apic; Hier. »» Lampr. ; Apul. s« Capit. ; Com- modian, =» Paouu. ; Luer. ; Cels. " Pacuu. ; Turpil. ; Ter. '^pompon. ==Varr. R. R. "Col. 's Ou.; Pers. ;Plin.; Fronto; Pompon. Dig.; Ps.-Apic; Gael. Aur. 3» Col. " Varr. ; Ou. ; Petr. ; PUn. " Luer. 268 WOBD FORMATION IN TEE [§ 66. con-, Vbbb. Caeoiuvs. com-moliri,' Com. 207 Tkejentivs. *col-lic6re, Heo. 842 M. -locupletare,'' Saut. 258 -mitigare,' Hun. 1028 -mori,* Ad. Prol. 7 -suefaoere/ 7c?. 414: -susurrere, fibiwi. 473 -■uasare," Phorm. 190 CASsrvs Hbmtna. com-putesoere, ap. Plin. 13, 86 Oaelivs Antipateb. con-genuolare,' Hist. 7, i^. 44 Aocivs. co-inquinare,° Tr. 207 Lvoniivs. com-manduoari,° Sat. 4, 42 ; al. Apbanivs. con-fouere," Com. 144 Novivs. con-quadmplare. Com. 63, 1 POMPONIVS. con-f orire, Com. 64 Clavdivs Qvabeigabivs. con-germanesoere," Ann. Fr, Inc. 93 -sermonari, ap. Gell. 17, 2, 17 Vaeeo. con-densare,'" R. R. 2, 3, 9 -fracesoere. Id. 1, 13, 4 -gelare,"7d. 1,2, 4 -liquescere,"qp. iVbn. 334, 27 -malaxare," Sat. Men. 177 -pendere, L. L. 6, 183 -pluere," Id. 5, 161 -quadrare," Sat. Men. 96 -rixari. Sent. No. 47 erf. C%qp. -scribillare," Sat. Men. 76 -tenebrascere," R. R. 2, 2, 11 LVOKETTTS. co-aotare, 6, 1120 & 1159 -cruoiare, 3, 148 -durare, 6, 668 -feruefacere, 6, 353 -fulcire, 2, 98 -laxari,"" 6, 233 -meditari,=' 6, 112 -putrescere," 3, 343 *-spurcare," 6, 22 -tingere, (-tinguere), 2, 755 ; al. CiCEEO (Epistt.) con-cerpere,°* ad Att. 10, 12, 3 -sanescere,°° ad Fam. 4, 6, 2 -sputare,"" ad Qu. Fr. 2, 3, 2 Labebivs. con-ouruare. Com. 118 -labellare, Id. 2 OaTVIiLVS. con-futuere, 37, 5 ' *Liicr. ; Fauorin. ap. Gell. ^ Comif. Bhet. ' Augustin. * SalL ; Liu. ; Val. Max. ; Plin.;PIor.;Vulg. =SaU.; Varr.; luL Val. •Sidon. 'Sisenn. scol.; Val. Max.; Prud.jAmob. "uerb. act. = Val. Max.; Plin.; Scrib.; Vulg, "Apul.;Hier.; Augus- tin. ; Cod. Theod. ; Isid. ; Insorr. " Apnl. Met. " Auct. BelL Af r. ; Col. ; form -densere = Lucr. 13 cio. Ep. ; Ou.; Vitr.; Col.; Plin.; Mart.; Sorib. " Col.; Fronto; Apul.; Boeth. "Pelag. Vet. i«Solin.;Cypr.; Vulg.; Angustin. "Col; Augustin.; Sidon. Ep. IB Catull. ''form -tenebrescere = Vulg. ; Hier. s" Cael. Aur. =1 Comif. Rhet. =2 Cels. ; Col. ; Plin. ; Cael. Aur. »» Col. ; Suet. ; Tert. " Cael. ap. Cic. Ep. ; Liu. ; Plin.; Suet. «Cel8.;Col. ""Tert. §66. 0ON-, Verb.] ROMAN SEBMO PLEBEIV8. 269 AvoT. Beuj. Afeio. con-Tnilnerare,' 5, 1; cU. HoEAirvs. con-feruesoere," Sat. 1, 2, 71 -rugare,' Ep. 1, 5, 23 -scire/ Id. 1, 1, 61 VlTKVVlVS. co-axare, 2, 8, 17 ; al. -camerare,' 5, 11, 2 -orispare, " 4, 1, 7 ; dl. -fomicare, 5, 5, 2 ; al. -solidare,' 2, 8, 7 Celsvs. con-feruere,° 8, 10, 1 Phaedbts. con-cacare,° 4, 18, 11 COLVMEIiIiA. co-aggerare,'" 8, 6, 1 -figurare," 4, 20, 1 *-freqnentare," 9, 13, 13 -matniescere, 12, 49, 7 -molere," 12, 28, 1 -mundare," 12, 18, 3 -sanare, 4, 24, 22 ; al. -spissare, " 2, 17, 5 ; al. -sudascere, 12, 48, 2 Peteonivs. com-pilare," ( =n-iXe(o), 62, 12 -spatiari, 7, 3 Pmnivs. con-oorporare,"' 27, 112; al. -femiminare, 27, 69 -flectere, p. p. p., 2, 115 -gignere,''p.p.p., 11, 230; al. -murmurare," 10, 62 -purgare, 20, 127 Fbonto. congarrire, nd Amic. 1, 12, p. 182, 3JV. -stagnare, p. 2198 P. Geijjvs. con-oelaie, 11, 9, 2 ; al. -creare,"" 19, 5, Lemm. -fabricari, 3, 19, 3 -flacoescere, 2, 30, 2 -gelascere," 17, 8, Lemm.; al. -germinare, 20, 8, 7 -misereri, 6, 5, 6 ; al. -pauescere," 1, 23, 9 H. -pugnare," 12, 5, 3 ; al, -sarcinare," 13, 25, 19 -sarcire," 2, 23, 21 H. -strepere,"' 4, 1, 4 -aallare," 12, 13, 20 -uelaTe,"' 19, 9, 10; al APYLErVS. con-fluctnare. Met. 11, 3 -foedare. Id. 7, 28 -hnmidare. Id. 8, 9 -luminare,=» Beo Soar. p. 45, 39 -masculare,"'' Met. 2, 23 -mentiri,3i Id. 7 » Curt.; CelB.; Sen.; Plin. »Vitr.;CelB. ^Col. * Tert. ; Commodiau. sPlin. «Anim. 'Viilg.;Hier.; Augustin.; Ven. Fort.;ICt. 'Pall. » Sen. Apoo. ; Petr. 1" Sent ad Verg. "Gell.; Tert.; Lact.; Vnlg. "Prud.; Insorr. " Hier. ; Vulg. ; In- sorr. " Vlp. Dig.; lul. Obseq. "Plin.; Anct. deDiu. Pabr. Archit. 30, p. 312, 33 R. I'Apnl. Met. " Tert. ; Amm. ; Marc. Bmp. "Eool. >»Sil.; aert. (?i5po«.=.Cio. seme?., (Pis. 61) ; Varr. Sat. Men. "> Vulg. •,p.p.p.=' Claud. Mam. "' Ambros. ; Augnstin. ; Anun.iMacr. Sat. « Macr. Bat. "s Veget.;SuIp.Seu. " Amm. »» Intpr. Iren. =«Apul. i"Ps.-Tert.;Iva.Val.;*Amin. »» Sulp. Sen. " Prud. »» Maor. " Intpr. lien. 270 WOED FORMATION IN THE [§ 66. oon-, Vekb. com-minare, Id. 7, 11 -mulcare,' Id. 8, 28 -partiri," Deo Socr. Prol. p. 107, IE. -pauire, p. p. p.. Met. 7, 21 -plexare,' Id. 10, 18 -ponderare,* Asd. 22 -pulsare,' Met. 7, 21 -suauiare, Id. 16, 22 -temperare," Id. 10 -iiariare,' Apol. 50 TBETVuaAirvs. co-adolescere," Anim. 19, 16 -aetare, Res. Oam. 45 -carnare,' Cam. Christ. 20 -oinerare, p.p. p., Pudic. 13 -dolere," Pom. 10 -fermentare, adu. Valent. 13 -flabellare, Spect. 25 -gaudere," adu. Ghost. 13 -gemiscere," Spect. 13 -glorificare," Hes. Gam. 40 -laborare, '* Poen. 10 -laetari," JdoZ. 14 -nasci," adu. Valent. 21 -pati," Res. Cam. 40 ; nZ. -pinguescere, Anim. 25 -pressare," &orp. 3 -recumbere, Testim. Anim. 4 -regnare," adu. lud. 8 -resnscitare,'" Res. Gam. 23 .-sepelire,'' Jd 23 ; al. -striotare, adu. Marc. 2, 16 -temporare, Res. Gam. 45 -tesserare, adu. Haer. 36 co-testiflcari, Testim. Anim. 1 -tribulare,^^ adu. lud. 5 -uisoerare, Carti. Christ. 20 -uorare, adM. Marc. 1, 1 AUNOBIVS. co-articulare, 1, 52 -ceptare," 4, 21 -emendare, p.^. ^., 2, 18 -imbibere, 5, 30 Chalcidivs. con-faeoare, p. p. p., Tim. 237 -Tiegetare, Id. 40 A., 104, 297 IVLIVS VaIiEEIVS. con-splendeseere, 2, 42 -uirescere, 3, 36 Ammianvs. con-caterTiare,^.p.^., 29, 5, 38; al. -crustare, p. p. p. , 17, 7, 11 -marcere, 31, 12, 13 -maroescere, 17, 10, 1 -marginare, 31, 2, 2 *-togare,i3.i3.i3., 29, 2,22 -torrere, 18, 7, 4 -turmare, 16, 12, 37 Ambbosivs. co-adorare,"* Spir. Sand. 3, 12 -oruoifigere,"* Sacram. 6, 2, 8 -descendere,^'' Camt. Ca/ntic. 6, 9 -epulari, Ep. 19, 15 -macerate," in Luc. 5, 6 -parturire, de Hexaem. 4, 8, 31 ; al. ' Gloas. Paris. » Yulg.; Augiistiu.; Gloss. Labb. = Coripp.; ueri. dspon. = Vulg. Marc. 10, 16. * Ps.-Verg. ap. Class. Auct. 5, 85 sq. ^ Tert. » Apul.; AuguBtin.;P6.- Apic.; Draoont.; Boeth.; Anthiin. 'Cael.Aui. 'Eccl. "Veget. '» Cypr. Bp.; Vulg. Hier.; Augustin.; lordan. " Aloim. Auit.; Cypr. Bp.; Jordan. ; Greg. Tur. " Hier. Angustin. ; Cod. Theod. '» Hier. "Vulg.; Hier. i> Bool. '« Casslod.; Insorr, " Cypr. ; Viilg. ; Hier. ; Augustin. ; Sulp. Sen. ; Cael. Aur. ; Cass. Fel. ; Aloim. Auit. '" Por phyr. " Paul. NoL «° Vulg. ; Hier. =' Ambros. ; Hier. ; Hilar. " Hier. ; Vulg. Sohol. German. Arat. 2' Amm. »* Cod. lust. =» Sidon. 2» Cassiod. Marc. Emp. § 67. DB-, Vekb.] ROMAN SEBMO PLEBEIV8. 271 co-plantare/ de Abrah. 2, 11, 80; at,. HiEEoimrvs. co-adiuuare,' Oalat. 6, 5 -aegrotare, ad luuin. 1, 47 -flere, adu. Ltccif. 5 -spoliare, Ep. 93, 21 extr. AVGVSTINVS. con-eernere, Conf. 5, 10 -florere, Id. 4, 4 -gestare,' dePeccat. Merit. 1, 28 Theodoevs Pbisoianys. con-eingere, 4, 1 -frixare, 1, 6 -motare, 1, 8 CaELIVS AVEEIiIANVS. con-orassare, Chron. 4, 3, 62 -flammare, Id. 4, 7, 98 -peccare, ActU. 2, 12, 84 ; al. -aalnaxe,p. p. p., Chron. 4, 3, 89; al. -terebrare, Id. 2, 3, 65 -tumescere, Id. 2, 4, 71 -Tiitiare, Id. 1, 4, 22 § 67. Vebbs Compounded -with de- : The authorities on this class of verbs have already been cited, in the section on verbs compounded with ad-.^ They occur in large numbers at all periods of the sermo pleheius, but as in the case of the prepo- sitions already considered, the later compounds are chiefly denominative. This tendency has continued in the Eomance languages, in which, with the exception of French, de- is actively employed in forming new verbs from substantives, but seldom enters into composition with existing verbs.' Naevcvs. de-conciliare. Ft: Fab. Inc. 33 de-pniiire," Com. 134 Plavtvs. de-amare,' Epid. 219 ; al. -artuare, Oapt. 641 ; al. -asoiare,' Mil. 884 -blaterare," Aul. 268 -charmidare, Trin. 977 -colare," Capt. 497; al. J Vnlg. ■" Augustin. ; Rustic. ' Commodian. < Conf. authorities cited supra, p. 258, not. 15. » Meyer-LUbke, Gramm. d. Roman. Spr., H., p. 633. •Luoil. Sat. ''Afran.;Ter.; Labor. 8Prud.;Insorr. 'Lueil. Sat.;Gell. "Vair. R. R. " Lucr.; *Cio., temel, (de Diu. 2, 14, 33); Hor.; Ou.; Gels.; Plin.; Stat.; Plin. Bp.; Sil.; Claud. " Col.; Plin.; Mart.; Apul.; Tert.; Hier. Bp. " Luor.; Comif. Rhet.; Cic, semel, (Fragm. ap. Lact. 624. ) ; Anot. B. Afr. ; Sail. ,smiel; Verg. ; Sen. ; Col ; Tell ; Plin. ; Quint. ; Tao. " Col. ; Plin. ; AmbroB. ; Augustin.; Sohol. Bern, ad Verg. Ge. " Enn. Tr. ; Ace. Tr. ; Verg. ; Prop. ; Lin. ; Vitr. ; Sen. ; Auot. Priap. ; Gell » Cato R. R. " Varr. R. R. ; Suet. ; Auson. ; Marc. Bmp. ; form -glubare - Tert. ; Gloss. Labb. '= Gloss. Labb. de-conciliare, Fr. Fab. Inc. -crescere," Cure. 219 -dolare,'" Men. 859 -errare," Id. 1113 -faeoare," Aul. 79 ; al. -fieri," Men. 221 -floccare, Epid. 616 ; al, -gerere, " Mm. 804 ; al. -glubere,''' Poen. 1312 -gunere," ap. Fest. 71, 21 272 WOBD FORMATION IN THE 1 67. DE-, Verb. de-hibere, Trin. 426 -ierare,' Rud. 1336 ; al. -iuuare, Trin. 344 *-laoerare, Capt. 672 -lassare,'' Asin. 872 -lingere/ Pers. 430 ; cd, -liquare,* Mil. 853 -luctare, Trin. 839 ; al. -ludificare, Rud. 147 -merere/ Pseud. 1186 (-mutare, ° Trin. 73 ; al.) -nasare, Capt. 604 -numerare,' Asin. 453 ; ai. -osoulari/ Cas. 136 *-polire,» ^tU 93 -properare/" Cas. 745; a?. -pulsare, Stick. 286 -piirgare," /d. «6. -putare,''-* (2) Amph. 158 ; al. -runcinare, Capt. 641 ; al. -siccare,'' True. 585 -spuere," Asin. 88 -squamare,'' ^m?. 398 -sudascere," Bacch. 66 -terere," ilferc. 952 -tondere,'' Bacch. 1128 -Tiellere," Poen. 872 -ungere, J!seud. 222 Enotvs. de-grumare,"" ^nw. 430 -spemere,''' Id. 213 Oato. de-acinare, /j.p.p., iJ. R. 26 -ambulare,"" /c?. 127 ; fin. -feruefacere/' Id. 157, 9 -fingere," Id. 74 ; al. -frntare,"' Id. 24, 4 -haurire,"" Id. 66 -lapidare," /«?. 46, 1 -lutare," Id. 128 -plere," Id. 64 -putare/" (1) Id. 49, 1 ; a?, -radere," Id. 121 -STiere, 7c?. 21, 8 Paovyivs. de-iugare, Tr. 110 CaequiIvs. de-coUare,'' Com. 116 -integrare, Id. 255 -Tiomere, Jcf. 162 Tebentivs. de-baochari,^° Adelph. 185 -mulcere," Eaut. 762 •-munerari, /tf. 300 M. -narrare, '^ Phorm. 944 -nerberare, Phorm. 327 TiTINIVS. de-lioere,°° (Zacio), Cbjre. 190 ' Ter.; Luoil.; Comif. Bhet.; Nep.; Gell.; Tert.; Lact.; Mela; ub. depon. =Apnl. Met. "Hor. Sat.;Mart. 'Luoll.;Cels.;Tert.;Lainpr. * Caeoil. ; Aoo. ; Titin. ; Varr. ; Cels.; Col » TnrpiL; Ou.; Sen.; Suet.; Gell.; ub. depon. —Liu.; Sen.; Col.; Quint.; Tao. ; Plin. Bp. ; Veil. ; Tert. • Cato R. R. ; Tac. ; Gell. ; Apul. ; Jul. Val. ' Ps. -Cypr. 8 Val. Max. ; Apul. » Plin. ; Ps. -Apia ; (Plaut. Epid. 93, ed. Goetz — dupoUet. ) '» Hor., semel. (*Carm. 3, 7, 24); Sil.; Mart. " Cato ; Vitr.; Col.; Gael. Aur.; Commodian. " Ou.; Col.; Gloss. Placid. is Apul. Herb.; Ser. Samm.; Gromat. Vet. " Varr.; Catull.; Lin.; TibulL; Sen. Bp.; Pers.; Plin.; Gell.; Claud,; Mart. Cap. " Plin. ; LuoU. ; Apul. " Gloss. Labb. • " Lucr. ; Hor,; Prop. ; TibuU.; Phaedr.; Sen. ; Col.; Plin. ; Quint. ; Tao. ; Gell. " Enn.; Cato; Lucn.; Ou.; Curt.; Sen.; Col.; Pers.; Plin. Bp.; Nemes.; Tert. " Catull.; On.; Suet.; Capit.; PalL m Luoil. =' Col. Poet. «= Ter.; Suet.; Gell.; Vulg.; Augustin. == Varr. Fr.; Vitr.; Plin. «« Hor. Sat. "Col. "Tert. ^ Alio sensu = Paul, ex Pest. ; Gloss. Labb. »' Diet. ^' Plin. ; Stat. ; Manil. ; Pelag. Vet.; Veg. Vet. »» On. ;CoL; Placid. Gloss. " Plin. Bp. ; Gell. s>Luca.;FenesteU.ap. Diom.; Sen. Apoc. ; Petr. ; Sorib. ; Suet. ; Vopiso. ; Aur. Vict. ; SohoL luuen. " Hor. ; Capit. ; Hier. " Liu. ; Gell. ; Laot. =» Hor. Sat. ; Gell. "« LuciL § 67. DB-, Verb.] SOMAN SEBMO PLEBEIY8. 273 TvKPiLrvs. de-gulare,' Com. 217 Casstvs Hemina. de-nasci," Ann. 2 Fr. 21 LVCILIVS. de-argentare," Sat. 26, 71 -oalauticare, Id. 26, 72 -pilare,* Id. 29, 40 -poonlare, Id. 26, 71 -uerrere,' Id. 27, 58 Apranivs. de-laborare, Com. 11 Vabro. de-flare," R. R. 1, 64, 1 -iungere,' L. L. 10, 3, 45 -nigrare,' R. R.l, 55 fin. -pinnare, p. p. p., ap. Fulg. Exp. Serm. Ant. No. 12, p. 562, 1%M. -plantare,' R. R. 1, 40, 4 -pontare. Sat. Men. 493 -repere," Id. 115 -scobinare,'' Id. 89 -serere, (situm) R. R.l, 23, 6 -subulare, Sat. Men. 483 -tdrginare," Id. 409 Labeeivs. de-pudicare. Inc. Fab. 17 AvoT. Belii. Hisp. de-postulare,'° 1, 5 VlTEWIVS. de-feruere," 7, 2, 1 Phaedrvs. de-grannire, 5, 5, 27 COLVMELLA. de-cacuminare, 4, 7, 3 ; al. -florere,"« 5, 6, 36 -frigesoere, 12, 20, 4 ; al. -lacrimare, 4, 9, 2 -leuare, Arb. 6, 4 -mutilare. Id. 11, 2 Pebsivs. de-mordere," 1, 106 *-pungere, 6, 79 -stertere, 6, 10 Peteonivs. de-battuere, 69, 3 -ponderare," Poet. Fr. 26, 3 -tumescere," 17, 3 ; al. PUNIVS. de-catdescere, 19, 121 -corticare," 16, 188 -culcare,"' 17, 61 *-gemere, 21, 9 B. -glutinare, 25, 163 -limare, 34, 111 -ocoare, 18, 137 -saorare," 28, 112 ' Hier.; Oros. * Sen.; Mart.; Tert.; Ps.-Apic; LvORETITS. de-cellere, 2, 219 -pangere," 2, 1087 -surgere," 5, 701 CiOEBO (Epistt.). de-mitigare, ad Att. 1, 13, 3 -ruere," Id. 16, 11, 2 ' Afran. Com. ' Varr. L. Ii. Pall.; Vulg. ii Varr. Fr.; Col. " Plm.; Amob.; Ambros. Bp. ' Tac. » Vitr.; PUn.; Serib.; Ps.-Anguatm.; Vnlg.; Firm. Math. ' Col.; Plin.; conf. Verg. Ge. 2, 65. " Phaedr. ; Plin.; Apul. Met. " Arnob. " Petr. ; Paul. Dig. ; Hyg. Fab. ; Vulg. ; Prise; Schol. luuen. "Col.; Plin. " Hor. Sat. ; Plin. ; Sorib. "Sen.; Apul. Met. "Tert. "Plin.;Ps.-Apio. "Insert. "Plin. 2»Anguatin. "Stat.; Augustiu. s'Vulg.; Ps.-Ascon. »5 Stat.; Tert. "Stat. 2U WOBD FORMATION IN TEE i 67. DE-, Vbbb. de-tomare,' 13, 62 -tuipaa-e," 15, 59 GeIiIiIVS. de-luere,» 15, 2, 8 -uenustare,' 12, 1, 8 -uersitare, 17, 20, 6 Apyunvs. de-contari. Met. 7, 24 -flammare, Id. 5, 30 -Instrare, Herb. 84 -meare,' Met. 10, 31 -morsitare, Id. 2, 22 ; al. -mnssaie/p.p.p., Id. 3, 26 -pndescere,' Id. 10, 29 -tundere, Id. 2, 32 -nergere," Deo Soar. 9 -uestire. Met. 4, 7 ; al. TEETViiiiriNvs. de-aurare,° Idol. 8 -buoinare, Virg. Vel. 13 -cachinuare, Apol. 47 ; al. -cinerare, p. p. p., adu. Valent. 32 -cinerescere, Apol. 48 eictr. -ooriare," Anim. 33 -cremare, (Ps.-Tert. ?), Poet. adu. Marc. 2, 101 -cutire, (de-cutis), ad Nat. 1, 14 -damnare, Pudic. 15 -farinare, p. p. p., adu. Valent. 31 -minorare, Anim. 33 -palare," ^po?. 10; al. -petere, adu. Marc. 4, 20 -scrobare, Bes. Cam. 7 -sorbere," Idol. 24 -snltare, Anim. 32 -■nigescere, Id. 27 Abnobivs. de-fanare,"jj.p.p., 4, 37 CHAIiOIDrVS. de-praesentare, Tim. 159 PeiiAgonivs. de-brachiolare, 291 -pectorare, 6 -spicare, (de-spica), 88 -temporare, 6 PaMiADIVS. de-sugere, 1, 9, 4 ; al. Ammtatjv« de-frustrare," 31, 2, 5 ; a?. VeGE'I'IVS. de-camare," Jfj7. 2, 27, 2 -matricare, Jrf. 6, 7, 3 -sternere," Mil. 3, 10 HiBBOireMvs. de-pompare, in Nahum c. 3 AVGVSTINVS. de-suadere," Serm. 171, 2 ed ilfai. Mabtianvs CapeliiA. de-mersare, 8, 846 -Bmlcare, p. p. p., 8, 807 SiDONivs Apollinaeis. de-ceruicare, p. p. p., Ep. 3, 3, 7 -tepesoere. Id. 5, 17, 4 -torrere. Id. 1, 7, 1 'Gell. 'Suet. sAuguBtm. *Mamert.; ATiBon.;Sidon. Ep. » Mart. Cap. "Amm. ' Gloss. Placid. 8 Gromat. Vet.; Tert. « Angustin.; Cod. Theod. " Pall.; Bed. " Inacir. " Mart. Cap. »= Insorr. " Sidou. »» Ps.-Apic. " Vulg. " GIobb. Labb. § 68. DIS-, vbbb.] Roman sebmo plebeivs. 275 § 68. Verbs Compounded with dis- : Unlike the verbs com- pounded with ad-, con-, de-, verbs of this class have main- taiaed their prefix imweatened : nevertheless it is now recog- nized that they belong almost exclusively to the sermo plebeius} Lorenz was the first to point out the frequent occurrence in Early Comedy of dis- with an intensive force/ in such forms as discupere, dispudere, distaedere, and Landgraf, maintaining the vulgar nature of such compounds, censures Opitz for dis- cussing under the separate heads of Syntax and Phraseology the two forms discruciare and discupere, which occur in the Epistt. of Cic, instead of grouping them together under Word- formation.' Becently Hauschild^ has attempted to draw a sharp distinction, specifically limiting the list of plebeian forms to those with dis- intensive, and criticises Schulze for confusing them with the forms where dis- has a separative force, as in difflare, diffugare, etc. Such a distinction is some- what difficult to maintain, as the two classes merge into one another. In such forms as dispulvsrare, to grind to atoms, to pulverize completely, discoquere, to cook to pieces, to cook thoroughly, etc., where the two meanings of dis- seem to coin- cide, it is easy to see how the intensive force developed out of the earlier idea of separation. It is true that a larger propor- tion of the compounds with dis- intensive are confined to the colloquial language, especially in the early period ; but few of either class found their way into classic Latin, while in the Eomance languages, where dis- remained one of the most pro- 1 Schmalz, Stiliat. , p. 553, " Beaonders Bcheinen KompOB. mit dis, de, und con in der Yolkssprache beliebt gewesen zu sein, wilhrend die ersteren in dei klassichen Sprachd so gut wie keine Aufnahme fanden," citing "discrucior bei Cic. Att., sonst nicht ; " eonf. Id. , iib. d. Sprachgebr. der nichtciceron. Brief e i. d. ciceion. Brief samm- Igg., Zeitsohr. f. d. Gymn. wes. XXX. (1881), p. 87; Schmilinsky, p. 43; Landgraf, Cic. Epp., p. 331, " Mit besserem Erfolge (als de) hat die Frapoeition dis in Zusam- mensetzungen ihre Bteigernde Kraft erhalten ; doch gehoren auch dieee Eomposita vor- zUglich dem Umgangstone an ; " Schulze, Symm., Diss. Hal. VI., p. 318. " Lorenz ad Pseud. 1201, adding "ganz verschieden sind natUrlich Bildungen wie disconducit, Trin. 930, disconuenit, Hor. Epist. 1, 14, 18 und ahnliche." = Landgraf, I. I., p. 277, citing B. Opitz, quo sermone ei qui ad Cic. litteras dederunt usi sint, Naumb. , 1879. < HauBchild, Diss. HaL VI., p. 261, "praeoipue sermoni cotidiano et plebeio uindi- canda esse uidentur nerba composita praepositlone dig- efiiecta, ita ut dis- non habeat uim segregandi, Bed potiuB corroborandi. ... cf. Schlz., p. 106, qui quidem in eo mihi displioet, quod non seiunxit notiones segregandi et corroborandi," citing Wagner ad Plaut. Aul., p. 108, "all these expreBsions belong to e very-day life, which is always fond of exaggeration." 276 WORD FOBMATION IN THE [§ 68. DIS-, Vebb. dactive prefixes, and has to a large extent replaced de-, it regularly has a separative or negative force, as in Ital., disah- bellire, dischiavare, discolorare; Fr., deborder, deboutonner, deckarger, etc.^ Naevivs. dis-puluerare, Com. 57 Plavtvs. dis-oonducere, Trin. 930 -cupere," Id. 932 -flare,' Mil. 17 -fringere/ Asin. 474 Vabeo. dis-pendere," L. L. 6, 183 -planare, Sat. Men. 291 -plicare, R. B. 3, 16, 7 -plodere," Id. 2, 9, 4; al. -saepire," L. L. 5, 162 LVOBETIVS. -pandere,' (-pennere), Mil. 407; dis-cidere, 3, 659 ; al. -madescere, 6, 479 -serpere, 6, 547 al. -percutere, Gas. 644 -pudere,' Bacch. 481 ; al, -stimulare. Id. 64 -taedere,'' Amph. 503 -truncare. True. 614 Cato. dis-hiascere, B. B. 12 -tataescere,® Id, 24 -terere,' Id. l?i -Tiaricare," Id. 45, 3 CiCEBO (Epistt.). di-laudare, ad Att. 6, 2, 9 ; cH. OATVIiliVS. dif-futuere,p.p.p., 29, 14 HOBATIVS. dis-conuenire," Ep. 1, 1, 99 ; al, -quirere," Sai. 2, 2, 7 Caecilivs. di-balare, Gmn. 249 VlTUVVlVS. dis-sonare,'' 5, 8, 1 Teeentivs. di-lapidare," Fhorm. 898 Celsvs. dis-coquere," 6, 9 SlSENNA. dis-palari," Hist. 3, Fr. 35 Phaedevs. di-gninnire, 5, 5, 27 > Meyer-Lubke, Gramm. A. Rom. Spr., II., p. 634, " Das Prttfix ist sehr beliebt und verdrangt im Fraczosischen ySUig, im Spanischen fast voUig das alte de. Mit der Trennong verbindet sich der Bcgriff dea Wegnehmens, Auflosens und danu geradezu der Negation einer Thatigkeit." " Cael. ap. CSc. Bp. ; CatuH. * Luoil. ; Amm. ; Anson. ; Pmd. < Vitr. ; Suet. ^ Laor. ; Plin. ; Suet. ; Verns ap. Fronton. • Ter. ; Apul. ' Ter. « yeg_ yet. ; Augustan. » Petr. " Varr. ; Cio. , semel, (Verr. 3, 4, 40) ; Vitr. ; Amm. ; Prud. " Col. ; Firm. Math. "Nep.;»Ps.-Saa;6eU.;Amm. "Prud. "Luor.;Hor. Sat.; Amob. « Luor.jCic, SCTnei, (Rep. 4,4); Ou.; Sen.; Stat. " Lact. " Claud.; Lampr.; Vulg. "Col.; Amm.; Ambros. " Plin. ; Vulg. § 69. EX-, Vbkb.] CoLVMELIiA. dif-fluuiare, Arh. 7, 5 -rarare/ 4, 32, 4 ; al. PuNivs. *di8-cuneare, p. p. p., 9, 90 -seoare,"9, 121; al. -serenare,' 18, 356 Apvleivs. dis-capedinare, Flm: 3 -sternere, Met. 10, 34 ; al. TEBrVMiIANVS. di-lncidare,'' adu. lud. 1 -uentilare, Anim. 5 COMMODIANVS. dis-oredere,' I^-aef. 3; al. Aenobivs. di-iugare, 5, 9 -scobinare, 6, 14 ROMAN SERMO PLEBEIY8. Ammtanvs. 277 di-uoluere, 26, 4, 3 HiEBONTMVS. dis-glutinare, Ep. 66, 12 -tentare, in lesai. 15, ad 54, 2 AVGVSTINVS. dif-fugare," 41, 10 Theodobvs Peiscianvs. dif-fumigare, 4, 1 Maetiaisvs CapktiTiA. dis-gregare, 3, 289 ; a?. SiDONIVS APOliIiINijaS. dif-fulgurare, Garm. 11, 20 Cassiodobvs. dis-parere,' in Ps. 106, 29 § 69. Veebs CoMPOtWDED WITH ex- : Compounds of this class are cited much less frequently, by authorities on plebe- ian Latin, than those with ad-, con-, de-. They are deserving of more careful consideration, since statistics show that they were favorite formations with all plebeian writers. They were not only prevalent in Early Comedy and again in Silver Latin, notably in the rustic writer Col., but hold a prominent place among the neologisms of Apul., Tert., and other African writers. Like the prepositions previously considered, ex- frequently shows a loss of force, as is well pointed out by K6hler,° who cites from the Auct. Bell. Hisp. 30, 5, the substi- tution of efficere for the simple verb, in the formulaic expres- sion potestatem sui facere. Kraut ' similarly cites among the vulgarisms of Sail, the use of exaequare in the phrase exaequare facia diciis, Oat. 3, 2, etc., comparing aequare dictis, Liu. 6, 20, 8, and dicendo, Plin. Ep., 8, 4, 3. Li late Latin such weakening 'Cael. Aur. » Suet.; Apul. Met.; Vnlg. » AuguBtin.;CaBBiod. < Hier. ; Vigil. Taps.;CaaBiod.;Eocl. » Inl. Val. • Marcel. Com. Chron. ' Baeda ; Thes. Nou. Lat. » Kohler, p. 30. » Kraut, Sail., p. 6. 278 WORD FOBMATION IN THE [§ 69. EX-, Verb. becomes more apparent. Schulze ' cites from Symm., efflagitare, emittere, examUre, exasperare, exaugere, etc., used in place of the simple verbs, and the same phenomenon is pointed out by Bon- net,' in Greg. Turon. ; conf. abbatem exorant ut . . egrederetur. Hist. Fr. 2, 37, where exorant— orant, as the abbot is not pre- vailed upon. In the Eomance languages ex- is chiefly important in Euman. and Ital. In the latter its prevalence is remarkable, and it frequently shows the same weakening as in the sermo plebeius ; compare the parallel forms sbiasire, hasire; scom- metere, commetere ; sfendere, fendere ; snudare, nudare, etc. The same tendency is also seen in Ital. adjectives : sbiescio, biescio, etc.^ PliATTVS. ex-anolare,* Siich. 273. -asciare, p. p. p., Asin. 360 -augere,° Stick. 304 -balistare, Pseud. 585 ; al. -bibere," Amph. 631 ; al. -ooncinnare, Cist. 312 -curare, p. p. p., Fseud. 1253 ; al. -dentare,' Bud. 662 -dictare, Amph. 816 ; al. -dissertare,' Id. 600 -dormisoere," Id. 697 -dorsuare," Aul. 399; al. -enterare," Epid. 320 ; al, -fligere," Asin. 818 -gurgitare, Epid. 582 ex-lanare," Riid. 537 ; al. -leotare, Asin. 295 ; «/. -linguare,"-4ai. 250 -moliri," Bacch. 762 -mungere," Most. 1109 ; al. -obsecrare, Asin. 246 -oculare," Bud. 731 -ossare," Amph. 320; al. -palliare, p. p. p., Gas. 945 -palpare," Jbere. 357 -peouliare, p. jj.p., Id. 843 -petessere. Bud. 258 ; al. -putare,'° (2. puiare), Trin. 234 . -putesoere, Ourc. 242 -rogitare," Oapt. 952 *-aciasaT:e,p. p. p., Cist. S83. -soulpere,''" Id. 541 ' Sohnlze, Diss. Hal., VI., p. 210. ' Bonnet, p. 331. = Meyer-LUbke, Gramm. d. Roman. Spr., II., p. 636, " Wie man sieht, wird s- oft zu einem fast bedoutungslosen Vorsohlag, was sioh aus Fallen wie nudare and snudare leicht erklart;" conf. Id., Gramm. Ital., p. 313. * Paouu.; Bnn.; AocjLuoil.; Cio. (four times, but archaic ace. to Quint. 1, 6, 40). = Ter. ; Enn. ; Lucr. ; Comif . Rhet. • Gate ; Ter. ; Hor. Sat. ; On. ; Phaedr. ; Mela ; Plin. ; Gell. ; lul Val. ; Vulg. ; Augustin. ; Sidon. ' Macr. Sat. " «Liu. ; Tert. : Amob. ; Feat. • Ter. >» Apul.; conf. Non. 37, 39. " Lucil.; Hyg. Fab.; Petr.; Plin.; lustin.; Vnlg.; Ps.-Apio. "Cio. Bp.; Sen.; Gell.; Apul; Maor. i»Cels.;Col. "Tert. is Sen.; Gels.; Col "Poet. ap. Cic; Comif. Rhet.; Varr.; Hor.; Phaedr.; Quint.; luuen. " Apul Met. " Ter.; Lucr.; Pers.; Vulg.; Ps.-Apio. " Pompon. Com. 2" Trag. Inc. Pr. ; Plane, ap. Cio. Bp. s' Aoo. ; Bil. " Ter. ; Cato ; LuoU. ; Varr. ; Cio. Ep. ; Nep. ; Quint; Apul.; Treb. Poll. § 69. EX-, Vebb.] BOMAN SEBMO PLEBEIV8. 279 ex-signare/ Trin. 655. *-spemere, p. p. p., Bacch. 446 -augere," Poen. 614 -tentare, Most. 594 -texere, Bacch. 239 -tumere, True. 200 -nngere, Trin. 406 ; ai. -nrgere,' Rvd. 1008 Ennivs. e-dolare,' ap. Varr. Sat. Men. 59 -limiiiare,= Tr. 215 -pectorare/ /rf. 43 Cato, ex-augnrare,' B. B. 2, 4 TlTlMVS. *ex-cratire, (7oto. 47 -nallare,' Id. 76 Aoorvs. ex-pergere,° Tr. 140 ex-ruderare," Jd 2, 2, 7 -uirare," ap. JTbre. 46, 12 -Tiirescere, Sat. Men. 425 LVOBETIVS. e-gignere, 2, 703 -tentare,!' (tendere), 3, 488 CiOEEO (Epistt.). ex-hilarare," ad Fam. 9, 26, 1 *-monere. Id. 1, 7, 9 Labbbivs. e-luoifioare, Com. 78 -lutriare," Inc. Fab. 17 Oatvelvs. ef-futuere," 6, 13 -mulgere," 80, 8 ; al. HOBATIVS. e-latrare,"" ^. 1, 18, 18 -metere," Id. 1, 6, 21 -surdare,"' Sat. 2, 8, 38 IJVCILIVB. *e-linire. Sat. Fr. ap Nan. 103, 30 Vmswrvs. ex-olarare, 1, 2, 7 Apeanivs. -sanguinare, p. p. p., 8, Praef. ex-peiurare. Com. 192 3 -scalpere," 1, 6, 4; al. Vabbo. -siccescere, 2, 9, 3 ex-calciari," Sat. Men. 439 -candifacere, R. B. 3, 4, 1 ; al. Gelsts. -CTiriare, Sat. Men. 221 ex-creseere," -liquesoere," B. B. 1, 55, 4 -macrescere, 2, 4, 5 -promittere," iS. 2, 2, 5 -saniare," 5, 27 ' Liu. » Cato ; Varr. ; Vitr. ; Sen. ; Col. ; luuen. ; Plin. ; Gell. ; Amm. ' Paul, ex Fest. « Varr. Sat. Men.; Cio. Ep.; Cels.; Col. ' Pacuu.; Pompon. Com.; Aco. Tr.; Poet ap. Quint.; Hor.Bp. «Ace. Tr. 'Liu.; Gell. s yarr.Sat. Men.; Gargil. 'SantraTr.; Gell. i»«er6. act— Sen.; Suet.; Mart.; VeU. "Solin. " Dig. lust. ; ICt. I'Vitr.; AmbroB. ; Sidon. Ep. " Catull. ; Mart. ; Amob. ; Veget. ; Cael. Aur. ; Schol. Pers. 15 Amm. ; p.p.p. — Hor. ; Sil. ; Liu. ; Plin. ; Solin. " Col. ; Mart. ; Plin. ; Vulg. " Plin. "Auct-Priap.; Poet. ap. Suet. " CoL; Seru. adVerg. »» Tert. " Manil. " Val. Max.; Sen.; Plin.; Marc. Bmp. "Anson. "Sen.; Col.; Frontin.; Plin.; Quint.; Lucan.; Suet.; Augustin.;p./).^. ^-Lact. "Sen.; CoL 280 WORD FORMATION IW THE [g 69. BX-, Verb. ex-spumare, 6, 7, 8 -torrere, 3, 7, 2 -tussire,' 2, 8 med. CoiiVMEIiIiA. ex-acescere, 12, 17, 1 *-altare, 3, 13, 4 ; al. -durare,= 11, 1, 7 -germinare, 4, 17, 4 ; al. -herbare, 11, 3, 11 -horrere," Poet. 10, 154 -luxuriari, Arbr. 3, 2 -maciare, 2, 10, 1 ; a?, -mitesoere, 9, 14, 10 -muscare, 11, 2, 41 *-plantare, 4, 14, 1 -putare, (1. putare), 3, 15, 3 ; at -mncare, 2, 11, 5 ; al. -uentilare,* 1, 6, 23 -nolitare, 8, 8 in. e-largiri,' 3, 71 -molere," 6, 26 Petbonivs. e-legare,' 43, 5 -opinissere, Glfln. -pudorare, p. p. p., 39, 5 PUNIVS. ex-aluminare, p. p. p., 9, 113 -albiimare, p. p. p., 16, 204 -arefieri, 26; 103 -arenare, 33, 65 -fasoinare,' 7, 16 -iunoescere, 17, 182 *-lactesoere, 16, 98 JD. -lapidare, 17, 30 ; al. ex-maoulare," 21, 129 -marginare, 28, 147 -medullare,"^. p.p., 22, 87 -pauere," 34, 151 *-riuare, 17, 249 -nigare, 18, 82; al. -■nacuare," 20, 52 -Tiallei-e, (uallus), 18, 98 Gellivs. ex-pergificare, 17, 12, 1 -sordescere, 9, 2, 11 -uibrare," 1, 11, 1 Apvi-bivs. ex-acerbescere," Apol. 85 -amnrcare, Met. 4, 14 -aptare. Id. 11, 27 -comedere," Herb. 2, 1 *-coriare," Met. 10, 21 -cuneare, p. p. p., Flor. 16, p. 21, 10 Kr. -faecare, p. p. p., Bogm. Plat. 2,20 -masculare," Met. 7, 23 -obruere, p. p. p., Id. 9, 6 -tumescere," Apol. 78 Teetyluasvs. ex-albare," adu. Marc. 4, 8; al. -cerebrare,"" Id. 4, 11 -condere, Id. 5, 18 -cremare, ad Nat. 1, 10 -eduoere, p. p. p.. Pall. 4 -florere,"' Ivdic. Dom. 8 -fraticare, Anim. 27 ; al. -fumigare, ad Martyr. 1 -limare,'" (limus), Foen. 11 -nundinare. Idol. 9 1 Plin.; Gael. Aur. »Tao.;Gell. 'Angustin. » Sohulze, Diss. Hal., VI., p. 318. 282 WORD FORMATION IN THE [§ 70. 0B-, Veee. preposition, are much more numerous in the sm'mo cotidianus than in the classic speech, and cites from Symm. a number of examples, such as dbgannire, obnixe, oiiundere, as borrowed from the archaic speech. The best evidence of the archaic nature of compounds of this class is that they are wanting in the Eromance languages, ob- being largely replaced by a-, as oMurare, Prov. abdurar, O. Fr. adurer, etc.* This view is further confirmed by the following list : Plattvs. ob-ambulare,' Trin. 315 -cedere,' Id. 1138 ; al, -centare,' Cure. 145 ; al. -cipere,' Gist. 68 ; al. -clamitare. Owe. 183 ; al. -cubare," Mil. 212 -figere,' Most. 360 -flectere, Rud. 1013 -gannire," Asin. 422 -gerere," Triic. 103 ; al. -ludere," Id. 107 -olere," Men. 384 ; al. -pectere, Pers. Ill -pingere, Owe. 60 -probrare," Most. 301 ; al. -pugnare, (pxignus). Gas. 303 -rodere." Amph. 724 -scaeuare, Asin. 266 -sipare, Gist. 309 -sonare, Pseud. 205 -sorbere," Jlft7. 834; al. *-taedescere, (eft. impers.), Stioh. 732 Fl. -trndere," Owe. 366 ; al. -truncare," Amph. 415 ob-tueri," Most. 840 ; al. -nagire, Poen.' 31 -uigilare, Bacch. 398 Enhivs. ob-agitare, ap. Nan. 147, 9 -strigillare,'" Sat. 5 -uarare, Tr. 3 Cato. oc-oulcare,'.' R. R. 49, 2 -moTiere, Id. 134 ; al. -pioare, Id. 120 -pilare,'" Id. 100 Terentivs. ob-saturare, Haut. 869 -serare," Eun. 763 -tioere, Id. 820 Lvonavs. ob-sidere," Sat. 7, 15 POMPONIVS. oc-qiiiniscere, Oom. 126 & 149 ■ Meyer-Liibke, Gramm. d. Roman. Spr., II., p. 617; conf. supra, % 61, p. 349. 'Ou.; Liu.; Suet. >Varr. < Pers.; Feat. ; Amin.;Legg. XII. Tabb. ' Ter. ; Lticr.; Sail. Fr.; Liu.; Tao. "Verg.; Liu.; Sen. Poet. ' Cato ; Liu. ; Apul. eTer.;Apul. »Aur. Vict. "Prud. " Snet.; Apnl. "GrelI.;Porphyr.;«e»'6. (itepore.= Auct. Inc. de Idiom. Cas. 567,8 K "Tert.;Ambr. '«Plin.;Hyg.;Lact. "Ter.; Ou.; Apul.; Prud.; Cael. Aur. " Trag. Inc. Fr. ; Sisenn. ; Sail. Fr. ; Verg. ; Liv. ; Col. " Aco. Tr. " Varr. Sat. Men. ; Sen. Ep. ; laid. » Varr. ; Lin. m Varr. ; Lnor. ; Cic. , semel, (Phil. 3, 31) ; Vulg. ; Angnetin. " Catull. ; Hor. ; Lin. ; Suet. ; Amm. ; Augustin. ^a Luor. ; Sail. ; Verg.; TibulL § 71. PBK-, Vekb.] ROMAN SEBMO PLEBEIV8. 283 ^^^°- Teetvlijanvs. of-fringere,' B. R. 1, 29, 2 ob-aemulari,' adu. Mare, i, 31 -fusoare,' Id. 2, 12 ; al. LvcREnvs. -humare, Pall. 2 ob-brutesoere,'' 3, 543 -laqueare,^ {laquem), Res. Cam. 7 -mussare, Anim. 18 CiCEKo (Epistt.). -trahere, Virg. Vel. 15 ob-languesoere, ad Fam. 16, 10, 2 SoiiINVS. HoEATivs. oc-clarescere, 2, 54 op-pedere,' Sat. 1, 9, 70 -raucare, 10, 13 ViTKvvivs. Lactantivs. ob-solidare, p. p. p., 2, 3, 2 ob-arescere, Opif. 10, 3 CoiiVMBUiA. LaMPEIDIVS. ob-laqueare,' (lacus), 2, 14, 3 ob-stuprare, Comm. 3, 4 PUMIVS. PlEMICVS MatEENVS. ob-atrare, p. p. p., 18, 349 ob-atrescere, Praef. p. 1, ed. Basil. -pntare, 17, 156 PaTTiADIVS. Inscee. PoMPEiAsr. ob-uiare,'" 1, 35, 14 ; al. ob-lingere, C. /. L. TV, 760 Veqetivs. ApviiEivs. ob-Tiolutare, p. p. p., 3, 4 ob-audire,' Met. 3, 15 -aurare, p. p. p.. Id. 11, 8 Avgvstints. -cantare," Apol. 84 oo-crescere, Oiu. Dei 2, 3, Lemm. -fnlcire, Met. 1, 13 ; al. -duloesoere," Con/. 7, 20, 2 -raotare, p. pr. a., de Mund. 59 -rubescere, Serm. 107, 7 -sibilare. Met. 11, 7 -serioare, ;;. ^. p., Serm. 61, 8 -stemere, Apol. 97 -surdare, ^. ^. p., in Ps. 57, 15 -tinnire, Id. 48 -ungere, jj. p. p., Met. 2, 9 ; al. Cassiodorvs. -Tierberare, Id. 7, 25 ; al. ob-uelare, Bist. Eccl. 10, 26 § 71. Verbs Compottnded with per-: These compounds seem to have been popular in the earlier period of the sermo ple- 1 Col.; Paul. exFest. 'Panl. exPeBt.;Pmd. ' "Ansdr. dea gemeinen Lebens," Georges Worterbiich, s. «. » Veget. ; Hier. ; Vulg. ; Macr. ; lul. TaL » Gloas. Philox. 284 WOBD FORMATION IN THE [§ 71. per-, Verb. hmis} Out of a total of 351 forms,^ the great majority of wMcli belong Ito ante-Hadrian literature, Cicero uses barely 75, and most of these occur in Plant, or other early writers. Silver Latin adds only 46, the Spaniard Col. taking the lead with 8. Among the scanty additions of later writers, African Latin is well represented, Tert. giving 6, Apul. and Augustin. 2 each. This form of composition, accordingly, seems to have reached its greatest height in archaic times, and was never popular in classic Latin. Even in the serrrw plebeius it seems to have died out in Italy at a comparatively early date,' although it survived to some extent in the provinces. This view is confirmed by the Romance languages. The prefix is nowhere especially productive, yet a few new forms occur in all the branches of the Romance group outside of Italy, even in Rumanian, which represents the latest form of the sermo plebems in the provinces. In Italian, however, this method of formation has been lost ; the form perdonare, which is some- times cited, undoubtedly goes back to the Vulg. Lat. * perdo- nare, as is proved by Fr. pardonner. Span, perdonar. Port. perdoar, while permiscMare, perseguitare are but developments of Lat. permiscere, persequi^ Livrvs Andeoniovs. per-oruciare, Bacch. 1099 per-bitere,° Tr. 27 -cupere," Asin. 76 -donniscere, Men. 928 PiiAVTVS. -ductare, Most. 84:7 per-acescere, Bacch. 1099 ; al. -fabricare, Pers. 781 -ambulare," Most. 809 -frigefacere, Pseud. 1215 -bibere,' SticTi. 340 -graecari," Most. 22 ; al. -oidere,' Pers. 283 ; al -haurire,''' Mil. 34 -coquere,° Bud. 902 *-lauare," Most. Ill B. ^Wolfflin, Philol., 84, p. 165; conf. Btinuer, p. 17; Landgraf, Epp. Cic, p. 321; Hellmuth, Prior. Cic. Oratt., p. 38; Kohler, p. 21; Sohnlze, Diss. Hal., VI., p. 315; Lorenz ad Plant. Pseud., 1198; Stneukel, p. 73. ^Paucker, Materiallen, I., p. 23. sWolfflin, I. I. (commenting on the lack of examples in Italian, etc.), "es maoht iibrigens den Eindruck, als ob die Bildnngen mit per- in der Volkssprache dei lomi- echen Kaiserzeit selbst Bcbon zuriickgetreten seien." * Meyer-Lubke, Gramm. d. Boman. Spr., II., p. 631, "Per . . . ist ubrigens nicbt sonderlich fruohtbar, namentlich diirfte es dem Italieniscben ganz abzusprechen sein," et aq. « Plant. ; Bnn. ; Paoun. « Varr. ; Lucr. ; Catull. ; Hor. Ep. ; Phaedr. ; Sen. ; Plin. Ep. ; Vulg. 'CatoR. R; On.; Col.; Sen.; Quint. ;Lact. « Sen.; Mart. • Cato ; Lucr. ; On. ; Vitr. ; Sen.; Col; Plin.; Plin. Ep. i» Ter.; Gell.; Augustin. " Titin. Coni,;Paul. ex Pest. »'Apnl.;Tert. " Tert. ; Pelag. Vet. §71. PEE-, Veeb.] ROMAN 8EBM0 PLEBEIVS. 285 per-lubere, Gapt. 833 ; al. -madefaoere, Most. 143 -manascere, Trin. 155 -numerare/ Epid. 632 -panefaoere, Siich. 85 -plaoere,* Most. 907 -pliiere," Id. 164 -prurisoere,* Stick. 761 -putare, Oist. 155 -reptare,' Amph. 1011 *-seotari,6 ifiV. 430 ed Bria;. -sentiscere,' Merc. 687 -tegere/ iJwrf. 123 -tundere," PseuA. 170 -uenari, Merc. 818 -Tduere," Cqp<. 742 Ennivs. per-macere, Ann, 524 Cato. per-spergere," R. R. 130 -spirare/" Id. 157, 7 -taedesoere," 156, 6 Teebntivs. per-dolere," Eun. 154 -fluere," Id. 105 Aooivs. pei-fremere, Tr. 403 -grandescere, /cf, 440 -pedire. Id. 279 -tolerare," Jd 91 Lvoniivs. per-crepare," Sat. 26, 57 > liiu. ; Mart. ; VIp. Dig. " Cic. Ep. ; Nebrid. ap. Augustin. Ep. = Cato R. E. ; Vitr.; Peat.; Quint.; ApuL Met. • Lucr. =» Fulg. Verg. Cont. "Lucr. 2»Col. 2'Lucr.; Vitr.; VaL Max. " Auot. Aetnae. "Ou. "Liu. "Verg. Ge. 'sSer. Samm. »» Solin, ; Commodian. soAruob. per-mingere," Id. 3, 65 -olere,'»/d30, 131 *-serpere, "/<;?. Fr. 165 Lachm. Aeranivs. per-torquere/' Com. 1 Vaeeo. per-aresoere," R. R. 1, 49, 1 -calefacere,"'/!:?. 1,27 -oumbere, L. L. 9, 49 *-feniefieri, R. R. 1, 9, 2 -inungere, R. R. 2, 11, 7 -pasoere," L. L. 5, 95 -serere, R. R. 1, 41, 5 LVOEETIVS. per-oalescere," 6, 281 -flgere, 6, 350; al. -fluctuare, 3, 719 -soindere," 6, 111 ; al. -sidere," 1, 307 ; al. CiOERO (Epistt.). per-gaudere, ad Qu. F): 3, 1, 3, CaTVIiLVS. per-depsere, 74, 3 HORATIVS. per-molere,"' Sat. 1, 2, 35 VlTKVVlVS. per-aequare," 7, 9, 3; al. -oandefaoei'o, 8, 3, 1 -dolare.^" 2, 9, 7 ; al. 286 WOBD FORMATION IN THE [§72. svb-, Vbrb. per-librare,'^. ^. f)., 8, 6, 2 -limare, 5, 9, 5 -macerare, 7, 2, 1 -struere/ 7, 4, 1 CEIiSVS. per-rodere/ 5, 28, 12 OoiiYMELLA. per-aedificare,' 4, 3 m. -CTidere, 8, 5, 14 -friare, 12, 38, 5 -gliscere, 8, 7, 4 -hiemare, 11, 7, 4 -linere,^ 7, 6, 4 -Unire,' 9, 12, 2 -terere, 12, 38, 7; aZ. Petkonivs. per-basiare, 41, 8 -colopare, 44, 5 *-iiaporare, 73, 5, coniect. Kel- ler. PUMYS. per-cognosoere, 4, 98 ; ah -nauigare, 2, 167 -sorbere, 31, 123 -transire,' 37, 68 MaetiaiiIS. per-nere,' 1, 88, 9 -osoulari, 8, 81, 5 ApTIiEIVS. per-eflSare, Met. 8, 14 -quiescere. Id. 8, 22 TilBTVlililANyS. per-delere," adu. lud. 11 -formare, Apol. 1 -indigere, adu. Gnost. 13 -luminare. Gam. Chr. 4 *-pastinare, p. pi: a., GuU. Fern., 2, 9 -seruare, de Patient. 5 ; al. Intpk. Iben. per-exire,'° 2, Praef. 1 Ammianvs. per-monstrare, 18, 6, 9 HiEBOiriMvs. per-tremiscere, in lesai. 3, 7, 2 ; al. AVGVSTINVS. per-neeare, Serm. 17 ; al. *-patere. Id. 100, 1 Mai. Oaelivs Avbemanvs. per-stipare, Acut. 3, 8, 93 SiDONIVS ApOIiLINABIS. per-serere, (1), Carm. 7, 386 § 72. Verbs Compounded with sub- : These verbs, like the preceding, are most abundant in the earlier period of the pop- ular speech, down to the Augustan age, notably in Plant, and Cic. Epistt." They beconae less frequent in Silver Latin, but unlike the forms in per-, which gradually died out in Italy, "Sen.;Col.;Sa. sRufin. 'Plin. •'Vnlg. « Apul. ; Pall. ; Amm. «Valg. 'Itala;Hier.;Vnlg. sSidon. Carm. 'Veget. i» Chaloid. Tim ; Cassiod. "Sohulze, DisB. Hal., VI., p. 216, citing Wolfflin, Philol. 34, p. 165; Lorenz ad Plaut. Pseud. 401 ; Stuenkel, p. 74 ; Stinner, p. 18 ; Landgraf , Cic. Bpistt. , p. 321 ; coiif. Sohmilinsky, p. 43 ; Hauschild, Diss. Hal., VL, p. 62. S72. svb-,Vbbb.] ROMAN 8ERM0 PLEBEI78. 287 are found to some extent in all periods of the language, and in later times are conspicuous in African Latinity. Accord- ingly their frequency in Apul. and Amob. is not to be attrib- uted to intentional archaism, as Lorenz seems to suggest.' The Eomance languages have all retained sub- as a formative prefix, although only to a limited extent, and often replace it by subtus-. Instances of new formations are : Ital. mcchiti- dere, sugghignai^e, sugguardare ; Spau. sodormir, sofrdr, sosanar, etc.^ Naevivs. sub-reotitare, Oratt. 57, Fr. 2 sub-seruire," Com. 112 -tendere," R. R. 10; aZ. -tenere, Id. 25 PiJAVTVS. -terere," Id. 72 j al. sub-blandiri,*^s4M. 185; al. -cernere,' Poen. 513 Tekenttvs. -domare, Asin. 702 sub-monere," Eun. 570 -edere,» Fr. Fab. Inc. 26 ,^^^^^^^ jj^^f_ 471 -flare,' Gas. 582 .^t ,, ^„^^_ 914 -falcire,= Epid. 83 -furari, True. 566 ; al. . -lecture, Mil. 1066 '^^^ ^ ^^„ T « If onA , suc-cussare, Tr. 568 -linere,' Merc. 604 ; al. -olere,'" Pseiid. 421 ; al. -palpari," Mil. 106 Lvcmivs. -parasitari, Amph. 993 ; al. suf-f eroire, '^p.p.p.. Sat. 15, 37 -pilare," TVmc. 566 -plantare,=» Id. 29, 50 -pingere,'' (paji^ere), Trin. 720 -pudere,=» /d. J?V-. Inc. 154 -silire," Cwrc. 151 -snltare," Oapt. 637 ; aZ, Novivs. -uentare, Bwi. 231 sub-labrare. Com. 13 Cato. Vabbo. Bub-radere," R. R. 50, 2 sub-albioare, p. pr. a., R. R. 3, 9, 5 'Lorenz, 2. I., "Solche Znsammensetzangen mit sub . . . finden sich ofters in der TJmgangssprache (und bei Archaisten). ' Meyer-Liibke, Gramm. d. Bom. Spr., II., p. 633. ' Plant. ; Ter. ; M. Caes. ap. Fronton. ; Apul ; Pacat. Fan. ; Auguatin. Ep. ' Ter. ; Lu- cil. «Cato; Vitr.; Auct. Aetua,e;Plin. «On.;Hler. 'Cato; Varr.; Petr.; Pers.;Plin.; Mart. ; GelL ; Vnlg. ; Marc. Bmp. « Lucr. ; Curt. ; Mart. ; ApuL » Cato ; Pllu. ^'Porm -olere = Ter. Haut. 899. " Symm. Bp. " Pompon. Com. " Fronto ; Symm. Ep. "Lucr.; Varr.; Prop.; Sen.; Apul. " Quint. ;Tert.;Hier. "Pall.;Amm. "Gromat. Vet. "Col.;Plin. " Suet. ; Donat. ad Ter. '»Cels. "Suet. ""* Cic, seme?, (Off 8, 10, 42) ; Vitr.; Sen.; Col.; Plin.; Pera; Quint.; AmbroB. " Cic. Bp. 288 WOBD FORMATION IN THE [§ 72. sva-, VEEa sub-cinere,' Id. 1, 2, 16 -coUare," Id. 3, 16, 8 -dealbare, Sat. Men. 171 -fuinigaie,= B. S. 3, 16, 36 -fnndare, Sat. Men. 524 -secare," R. R. 1, 23, 3 ; al. -sipere, L. L. 5, 128 LVCEETTVS. suc-cutere,° 6, 551 -oriri,' 1, 1036 sub-lauare," 6, 18, 10 -salire, " j). p.p., 5, 12 CoiiVMELLA. sub-admouere, 6, 36, 4 -iacere," 1, 2, 3 -rumare," 7, 4, 3 -serere," (1), 4, 15, 1 Peteonivs. sub-aurare," p. p. p., 32, 3 -olfacere, 45, 10 CiCEEO (Epistt.). sub-accusare,' ad Att. 13, 46, 3 ; pjjjgjyg sub-aerare,p. p. p., 5, 106 dL. -diffldere, Id. 15, 20, 2 -docere,' Id,. 8, 4, 1 -dubitare, Id. 14, 15, 2; a/. I*iJNIVS- -inuidere,» at^ i^aw. 7, 10, 1 sub-feruefaoere, 18, 104 ; al. -inuitare, /cf. 7, 1, 6 '^'^^^ 1^, 116; al. -negare, Id. 7, 19 in. -offendere, ad Qu. Fr. 2, 6, 5 Aptoeivs. -pedere, ad Fam. 9, 22, 4 sub-cubarej Met. 1,12 ; a/. -ringi, ad Att. 4, 5, 2 -uereri, ad Fam. 4, 10, 1 HOEATTTS. sub-suere," Sat. 1, 2, 29 VlTBVVIVS. sub-aresoere, p. pr. a., 7, 3, 5 -cuneare, 6, 8, 2 -lidere," ib. -rotare, p. p. p., 10, 13, 4 Cblsvs. suf-Mcare,'" 6, 6, 26 -feruere, Eerb. 115 -neruare," Apol. 84 -patere, Jfe;!. 8, 20; al. -petiari. Id. 4, 10 ; cd. -serere,»» (2), Id. 7, 28 -strepere. Id, 5, 18 TebtvmiIanvs. Bub-diuidere,"' adf^. lud. 8, 11 -fermentare, p. p. p., adu. Valent. 17 -intellegere,'' adu. Marc. 5, 3 -intrare,'' Id. 5, 3 -introire," Id. 5, 13 1 Hor. Ep. ; Pers. ; Petr. ; Calp. Eol. " Snet. ; Commodian. « Gels. ; Col. ; Plin. Val. ; GargilMart. « On.; Gels.; Col. oQu.; Sen.; Val. Max.; Apul. "Plin.; Aruob.;Boetli. '' et do., semel, (Plane. 86). 'Augustin. ' p. p.p. =-Cic.,semel, (Rah. PoBi.). " Iiitpr. Iren. " Prud. " Col. " Gapit. " Plin. " Plin. ; Cuit. ; Quint. ; Plin. Bp. ; Apul.;Laot.;Vulg.; Cod. lust. "Paul. exFest. " ICt. "Scliol. Iuuen.;Inscrr. i»Tert.;Vulg.; Gloss. '» Amni. "' AuguBtin.;Eool. " Hier.; AngU8tin.;Greg. M. " Angnstin. "■> Amob. ; Vulg. §73. Bi-Peep. Vbs.] ROMAN SEBMO PLBBEIV8. 289 STib-ostendere,^ adu, Valent. 1 ; al. -parare, (jparare), Cult. Fern. 2, 7; al. -parare, {par), adu. Valent. 4 -radiare, Res. Gam. 29 -remanere,' Anim. 18 -residere, ad Vxor. 2, 1 -spargere, Res. 0am. 63 -tinnire, de Pall. 4 Aknobivs. sub-aperire,' 2, 58 -exhibere, 6, 8 -explicare, 7, 46 -inflare,* 2, 46 -iugare,' 7, 24 Pelagonivs. snb-siooare, Vet. 24; aZ. Ammianvs. snb-frendere, p. ^. «., 15, 12, 1 -stridere, 16, 4, 2 siib-lacrimare, p. pr. a.. Id. 1, 30 *-tus8ire. Id. 3, 25, 2 Ambbobivs. sub-aemnlari, m Ps. 36, 10 HiBBONYMVS. suf-fumare,' I^. 29, 1 -rutilare,' in lesai. 15, 54, 12 AvGvsnNvs. Bub-crepare, Vit. Beat. 3 -haerere, de Trin. 12, 3 -reUnquere, Oiu. Dei 18, 33 -stomacbari, Oon/. 3, 12, 21 -uelare, de Lib. Arb. 2, 14, 38 Mabcellvs Emfibiotb. sub-meiere, 8, 128 Caelivs Aykeliamts. sub-assare,° Ghron. 4, 3, 65 ; cd. -latere, Signif. Biaet. Pass. 136 Vegetivs. sub-glutire. Vet. 3, 60 SiDONIVS ApouaNAEis. sub-flammare, Ep. 4, 6, 4 ed. Mohr. § 73. Bi-PEEPOsmoNAL Veebs : The fondness of the sermo plebeius for prepositional compounds is best seen in the so- called lierba decompodta, or bi-prepositional verbs.' The ten- dency to combine two or more prepositions, either alone as ad- verbs,'" or in composition with verbs and verbal derivatives, cannot properly be included among- plebeian archaisms, as the great majority occur in late Latin. Nevertheless a suf- ficient number of both classes occur in archaic writers to indicate that Latin had inherited this form of composition, in lEocl. ' Inl. Roman, ap. Charis. ' PBeud.-Apio. ■'Cael. Aur. 'Eutr.jIuL Val. ; CL Mam. ; Laot. ; Firm. Math . ; Ascon. ' GIobb. Labb. ' CI. Mam. « Pseud. - Apic. • Schmalz, StiliBt., p. 553, " in die Volkssprache begiinstigt ; " conf. Ronsch, pp. 306-813 ; WSfflin, CasB. Eel., p. 414 ; Koflinanne, Kirchenlat., I., p. 140 ; Hamp, ALL., v., p. 326, annot.\ conf. supra, § 61, p. 347. " Conf. Hamp, I. I. pp. 331-36a 19 290 WORD FORMATION IN THE [§73. Bi-Pbep. Vbs. common with Greek ^ and Sanskrit, and did not owe its later development entirely to Grecian influence : ^ compare drcurro- circa, Plant., Cato, etc., praeter-propter, Cato, Enn.; dis-con- ducere, *per-co-gnoscere, Plant., con-de-Uquescere, Cato, etc. The classical writers on the other hand show little fondness for such formations.* Paucker * gives the entire number of these ' verbs as 490, of which only 142 are uetL, divided chiefly between archaic and Silver Latin ; a very small proportion occur in the best period, principally in the Augustan poets, Tvhere they are directly attributable to the influence of the early Latin and Greek poets, who were their models. In Cic, aside from the Epistt., I have found only the following forms : abs-con-dere, com-pre-hendere, de-pre-hendere, ap-pre-hendere, coii-su(r)-r(e)gere, de-re-linquere, ap-pro-mittere, co-o-per-ire, re-pre-hendere. ad-sii(r)-r(e)gere, de-per-ire, As a general rule, therefore, classical Latin rarely allowed the addition of a second preposition, and only where the verb had ceased to be regarded as a compound, either because it had acquired a different meaning from that of the simple verb, as e.g. ad-surgere, {= -sur-regere), con-surgere, etc., or where the simple verb had gone out of use, as co-o-perire, Cato, ad-im- plere, Liu.^ The same principle applies to the sermo pleheius, in which the retention and steady increase of these forms seem directly attributable to the popular weakening already observed in many of the prepositional prefixes,' notably ad-, con-, and de-, and a glance at the accompanying list shows that a majority of the forms from early plebeian sources are from verbs compounded with these prepositions. With Liu. and Silver Latin such compounds become more frequent in literature, but until the time of Plin. they are largely confined to the combination super-in- ;' compare Cels., who affords 5 examples. Li the late language, however, and ' Conf. Bnigmann, Grieehisohe Grammatik, p. 318, § 199. ^ Draeger, Hist. Synt., I., p. 138, " (uerha decomposita) sind zwar nicht alle duroh grieohisohen Einfluss enstanden ; da sie jedooh in der aJten Zeit ausserst selten vorkommen, dann aber, je weiter die Spraohe vorsclireitel, um so reicUicher gebildet werden, so ist die Mitwirk- uug des Griechisclien bei diesem Bildungsprocess anzunehmen ; " Schmalz, 1. 1. , " in der alten Komodie ziemlich zahlreich." = gchmalz, I. I., "Man kann wohl sagen dass Decomposita der klaesischen Spraohe nicht besonders sympathisch sind." * Paucker, Materialien, I., p. 24. = WBlffllu, Cass. Fel., p. 414; conf. Schmalz, Stilist., p. 553. ' Conf. supra, § 61, p. 247. ' Schmalz, I. I., p. 553. §73. Bi-Prbp. Vbs.] ROMAN SEBMO PLEBEIV8. 291 especially in African and Bible Latin.^ where the Greek influ- ence is always prominent, the compounding of prepositions was practically unrestrained, and many combinations were al- lowed which were unheard of in the earlier period. Such are ab-re- (3, all recc), ad-inter- (1 recc), circum-con- (1 recc), co-in- (5, all recc), in-ad- (3, all recc), per-de- (5, all recc), per-ex- (13, all recc), prae-inter- (2 recc), re-ad- (5, all recc), super-ab- (2 recc), trans-per- (1 recc), and many others.^ Ee- duplication of the prefix sometimes occurs, of which Paucker' cites examples in ad-ad-, con-con-, and ex-e-. Instances of the combination of more than two prepositions, such as co-ad- im-plere, cor-re-sus-dtare, already cited, are confined to post- classical Latin.'' Yet it is interesting to observe, in view of their plebeian origin, that in spite of the growing profusion of these compounds, they were, at a comparatively late period, still felt to be contrary to the best usage of the time : thus in regard to the verb exmifflare, we find in Sulp. Seu. Dial. 3, 8, 2, quern eminus, ut uerho . . . parum Latino loquamur, exsufflatis!' This practice of combining prefixes is of great importance in the Romance languages, where the principle is carried to a much greater extent. Forms with dis-, and with re-, are very common, and instances of three and even four prepositions in combination niay be cited; compare Ital. r-in-con-vertire, in- com-in-ciare, r-in-com-in-ciare. Eeduplication is also more fre- quent than in Latin, showing a more general weakening of the prefix : e. g., Fr. con-cuellir (con-col-Ugere), Span, con-comer {con- com-edere), cor-cusir (con-con-suere), Ital. sc-e-gliere, (ex-e-Ugere), etc." PiiAVTVs. *per-co-gnoscere,'' True. 151 Codd. dis-con-duoere, Trin. 930 C DL dis-per-outere, Gas. 644 re-com-mentari, Trin. 915 ex-ob-secrare, Asin. 246 re-com-minisci, Id. 912 i.Ph. Thielmann, ALL. VUL, p. 535, " Bei ihrem Hang zu breiter, voluminoaer Ausdruokswieise bevorzugen die Afrikaner die Dekomposita, die zum Teil schon aus friiherer Zeit ubernonmen sind," citing abscondere, derelinquere, deperire, disperdere, etc.; conf. Wolfflin, 1. 1; Ronsch, p. 474 ; Koffmanne, p. 102. ^pauoker, I. I. s Panck- er, I. I., p. 85; «"»/• supra, § 61, p. 347. * Pauoker, I. l; Draeger accordingly errs, in saying (L, p. 138), "Bine dreifache Zusammensetzung, wie sie der Grieohe z. B. mit vwcKirpo beisieben Verbis schuf, hat daa Latein nie gewagt." " Gonf. ALL., VIII., p. 535 "uber die Volkstiimlichkeit dea letzten Wortes (exsufflo) belehrt una Sulpioiua Seuerus." "Diez, p. 707; conf. "Wolfflin, I. I. 'Plin. 292 WORD FORMATION IN THE [§73. Bi-Peep. Vbs. Cato. ad-in-dere, R. R. 18, 9 co-ad-dere, Id. 40, 2 con-de-liquescere. Id. 23, 3 Tekenuvs. *pro-de-amb'iilare, Ad. 766 ed. Fleckh. Apramivs. ex-per-itirare. Com. 192 SiSENKA. per-sub-horrescere, Hist. 4, Fr. 104 Vabeo. ex-pro-mittere," R. R. 2, 2, 5 per-in-tingere, Id. 2, 11, 7 sub-de-albare. Sat. Men. 171 LVCBETTVS, re-con-flare, 4, 924 CiOBBO (Epistt.). re-col-ligere,'' ad. Alt. 1, 5, 5 sub-dif-fidere, /d 15, 20, 2 snb-in-uidere,' ac? i^ajre. 7, 10, 1 siib-of-fendere,< at? Qu. Fr. 2, 6, 5 Oatvllvs. snper-in-pendere,^.^. a., 64, 286 Hoeativs. dis-con-Tienire,' Ep. 1, 1, 99 in-e-mori, Epod. 5, 34 VirKWivs. prae-ob-turare, 10, 7, 1 CeIiSVS. super-ac-commodare, 8, 10, 1 super-de-ligare, 7, 7, 8 super-in-cldere, 7, 31 super-in-crescere, 8, 10, 7 super-in-fnndere, 5, 25, 4 ; al. Buper-in-linere,° 3, 19 ; al. STiper-in-ungere,' 7, 7, 1 ; al. COLVMELIiA. ad-ob-ruere,' 4, 15, 3 ; al, sub-ad-mouere, 6, 36, 4 super-in-gredi, Poet. 10, 344 super-in-struere," 9, 7, 3 Pbteonivs. ad-oo-gnosoere,'° 69 re-oor-rigere," 43, 4 re-por-rigere, 51, 2 Plinivs. ad-al-ligare, 17, 211 ; al. ad-sub-rigere, 9, 88 ciroum-ad-spioere, 8, 121 circum-ob-ruere, 19, 83 per-trans-ire,''' 37, 68 prae-oc-cidere, 18, 285 re-con-duoere,'" 29, 22 super-e-mori, 10, 4 super-in-cemere, 17, 73 super-il-ligare, 18, 47 GBMilVS. per-ex-optare, ^. ^. p., (m 18, 4, 2 ApviiErvs. ad-siib-spirare, Mel. 4, 25 ; al. ex-com-edere, Herb. 8 ex-ob-ruere, p. p. p., Met. 9, 6 'ICt. 2 On.; Sen.; Col.;Lucan.; PUn.;Iustin.;Pliii. Ep. 'p. p. p. = Cic, semel, CRab. Post. 40). * Piano, ap. Cio. Ep. ; Suet. ; Vnlg. ; Boeth. ' Laot. ; Gromat. Vet. "Plm.;Apul. 'Sorib. 'Gargil. » Cod. lust. "Quint.; Tert.;Vulg. "Tert.; Gromat. Vet.; Ter. Scaur. "Itala; Hier.; Vvdg. " Quint. ; Vlp. Dig. §73. Bi-Pbep.Vbs.] BOMAN 8EBM0 PLEBEIV8. 293 in-co-gnosoere, Flor. 19, p. 32, 20 Kr. per-ef-flare. Met. 8, 14 supei'-in-curuare, p. p. p., Id. 9, 7 Terttluants. ab-re-linquere, p. p. p., adu. lud. 1 ad-in-uenire,' adu. Onost. 1; al. co-ad-olesoere, Anim. 19, 16 con-re-cumbere,' Test. Anim. 4 con-re-supiiiare,^.jp.j5., -4mm. 48 con-re-siiscitare,' Mes. Gam. 23 ex-con-dere, adu. Marc. 5, 18 ex-suf -flare,* Idol. 11 in-ao-crescere, adu. Qnost. 1 in-ob-audire,' adu. Marc. 3, 16 in-ob-lectari,' adu. Hermog. 18 per-de-lere,' adu. lud. 11 per-ind-igere,' adu. Onost. 13 re-con-cludere, adu. Pracc. 16 le-com-pingere. Res. Cam. 30 re-con-signare. Id. 52 red-in-duere, p. p. p.. Id. 42 red-in-uenire, Anim. 46 8ub-re-manere," Id. 18 super-ex-toUere," Bes. Cam. 24 STiper-in-undare, Id. 63 Intpb. Ibi2T. circum-ob-seruari, 1, 13, 6 co-ab-duoere, 3, 25, 1 co-ob-audire, 2, 13, 9 per-ex-ire," 2, iVae^. 1 Aenobivs. *8tib-ex-hibere, 6, 195 STib-ex-plicare, 7, 46 sub-intro-ire," 6, 12 PaIiLABIVS. super-ad-icere," 11, 14, 15 PiiDnvs Vamkianvs. super-ad-spergere," 3, 12 Theodoevs Pbisoianvs. supei-ad-hibere, 2, 1 Atients. ' super-ab-luere, Perieg. 881 super-at-trahere, Phaenom. 1250 Buper-in-nehere, Id. 1158 AVSONIVS. super-ex-ire, Edyll. 18, 1 AiyrvTTANvs. ex-ab-uti, 25, 7, 8 praeter-in-qnirere, 15, 5, 12 Ambrosivs. con-de-soendere,'° Cant. Cantic. 6,9 re-con-uinoere, Parad. 8, 39 red-o(b)-perire,i« de Noe et Area 20, 72 ; al. super-ef-fioere, in Ps. 118, Serm. 14, No. 9 snper-ef-fluere," /rf. i6. super-e-gredi, Ep. 6 HiEEONXMVS. co-ad-iuuare, Oalat. 6, 5 dis-co-o-perire," m lesai. 7, 20, 16 re-ac-cendere, Up. 5, 1 re-oom-paginare, (Ps.-Hier.) Ep. 2, ac? ^»re. ^ep'r. 7 ilntpr. Iren.;Vulg. »Vulg. »Hier. < Pelag. Vet.; Ambros.; Augustin.; Gael. Aur. »Iiitpr.Iren.;Vnlg. «Vulg. 'Veget. »Vulg. » lul. Roman, ap. Charis. loVulg "Chaloid.Tim.;Caa8iod. "Vulg. "Ps..Apio.;Maor. "Veget.; Pb.- Apic; Gael. Aur. ; IsiA » Cassiod. " Heges. " Vulg.; CL Mam.; Paul. Nol. ; Insorr. " Vulg. 294 WORD FORMATION IN THE [§74. Recoup. sub-intro-duoere,' JSp. 112, 6 prae-di-gerere, p. p. p., Chron. 5, super-cor-rigere, Ep. ad Tit. 1, 5 2, 41 prae-in-fundere, Aeut. 2, 24, 136 Pavmnvs Nolanvs. re-col-locare, Chrrni. 1, 1, 31 co-ex-sultare, Ep. 14, 4 super-de-stiUare, /rf. 5, 1, 18 AVGVSTINVS. ad-in-flaie, Ciu. Dm, 19, 23, 1 Cassivs Felix. „..,,„,,. circum-m-cidere, 67, p. 164, 8 iJ. ciroum-ad-iacere, Trimt. 12, 15, i. ^ j m -irm c -n ' ' ' sub-de-ducere, 71, p. 170, 2 i?. super-af-ferre, 75, ^. 179, 19 ij. super-com-edere, 48, p. 124, 4 B. 24 circum-au-ferre, §uaes<. m Leuit 59 2 • flZ . ' '. '.,. . . „ ion 1-. super-pro-icere, 30, p. 60, 15 iJ, circum-in-sidiari, m Ps. 139, 11 r r > tr > co-at-testari, in Ep. ad Rom. Ex- „ . ,„ ' ^ SIDONIVS ApOLIiINAEIS. pos. 18 ex-a-perire, Conf. 2, 10 prae-e-minere, Id. 6, 9 per-ex-plicare, p. p. p., Oarm. 23, 285 , ,. ,_ . , ,_ prae-e-ligere, Ep. 7, 4, 3 ed. sub-e-ligere, (2%.-^M5r.)adJfVa» Plin.; Amm. " luuen.; Lact.; Vulg.; Not. Tir. " STot. Tir. ; Not. Bern, i* Apul. ; Censorin. ; Amm. ; Macr. ; Sera. ; Placid. Gloss. =»Mart.;Vulg.;Isid. =■ Scrib.; Mart.; Apul == Suet.; Apul. a=Ser. Samm. "Gell.; Not. Tir. ss Prise. "e gcrib. " Seru. ad Verg. »8 isid. § 76. Dee. Comps.] MOMAN 8BBM0 PLEBEIV8. 305 lori-floium, Met. 9, 40 H. mani-folium, Herb. 36 misere-uiuium, Id. 18 nidi-fioium, Met. 8, 22 ori-ficmm,' Id. 2, 15 ; al. paroi-loquiTim, Id. 5, 13 prae-rupium,'' Apol. 8 semper-forium. Herb. 123 sol-sequmm," Id. 49 sub -labium, Id. 96 Buper-pondium, Met. 7, 18 tri-fuxoium, Herb. 77 uerti-pedium, /d. 4 TeBTVUiIANYS. aqui-lioium, Apol. 40 as-sacri-ficium, Idol. 16 fratri-cidium/ Monog. 4 infanti-cidium, ^^oJ. 2 inter-spatium, Orai. 20 in. mali-loquium,° Apol. 45 minuti-loquium, ° j4ni«i. 6 risi-loquium, de Poen. 10 sancti-ficium/ iJes. Cam. 47 spurci-loquium, 7ii. 4 tnrpi-loquium,' de Pvdio. 17 uiui-oomburium, Anitn. 33 ; aZ. Intpb. Iken. portenti-loquium, 2, 16, 4 ; al. OhaIiOIDIVS. di-iugium, fm. 193 ; al. AvcT. Itdj. Alex. oor-riuium, 8, (19) PaIiIiADIVS. per-pluuium, 1, 11 AVSONIVS. tri-horium, Edyll. 10, 87 ; al. Symmachvs. tri-cinium, Ep. 1, 41 Ammtatjvk pro-ludium, 28, 1, 10 ; al. Vegeuvs. ciroum-cisorium, Fe<. 1, 26, 2 HiEKONYMVS. morti-cinium, m Ezech. 1, od 4, 13 soli-loquium," ^. 105, 5 AVGVSTINVS. blandi-loquium, E^. 3, 1 ; al. falsi-loquium, Lib. Retract. Proem. extr. uani-loquium, Ep. 134, 4 ; al. VliPIANVS. inter-usurium,' Dig. 35, 2, 66 ; al. SOMNVS. boui-cidium, 1, 10 col-limitium," 49, 6 col-ludium," 9, 17 Abnobivs. con-spolium, 7, 24 Mabcellvs Empieiovs. bi-sextinm, 29, 41 inter-digitia, orum, 34, 26 ; al. Oaelivs Ayrelianvs. manu-tigium, Ghron. 1, 4, 121 ISIDOEVS. inter-neoium," 5, 26, 17 sub-linguium, 11, 1, 59 > Veget. ; Th. Priac. ; Plin. Val. » Tert. ; Seru. ad Verg. ' Isid. " Hier. ; Salu. ; Fulg. =Bccl. « Intpr. Iren. ' Hier. Ep. ; Vulg. » Ambros. ; Hier. » ICt. '» Amm. " Amm.;Symm. Ep. '"Augustin. " Not. Tir. 30 306 WORD FOBMATION IN THM [§77. Comp.V. Adjs. §77. OoMPOTiND Veebal Adjectives in -us, -a, -um: The compound adjectives of the 1st and 2d declensions fall natu- rally into two classes, according as their second member is formed from a nominal or verbal stem. The former, such as a?igui-manus, Lucr., auri-comus, Verg., are fewer in number and found mainly in poetry. The latter, on the contrary, espe- cially compounds with -dicus, -ficns, and -loquus, belong largely to the popular speech, which here again shows its fond- ness for verbal derivatives. They were naturally numerous in early poetry, especially in Plant., who shows a partiality for forms in -loquus, many of which are distinctly archaic* The classic poets retained a number of these forms, in imitation of their predecessors, but are moderate in their use : Lucr. is the last to coin them with any freedom. In the poetry of the Golden and Silver periods I have noted only the following ne- ologisms : aeri-sonus, Sil.; Stat.; Val. Fl.; et Al. armi-sonus, Verg.; Sil; Claud.; ei Al casti-flcus, Sen. Tr. flucti-sonus, Sil.; Sen. Poet. incesti-fious, Sen. Tr. lani-fious, Ou.; TibidL; et Al. luoti-sonus, Ou. magni-loquus, Ou.; Stat; Mart.; et Al multi-fidus, Ou.; Plin.; Mart.; et Al. miti-flcus, Sil, nidi-fllous. Sen. Tr. portenti-ficus, Ou. quadii-fldus, Verg. rori-fluus, Ps.-Verg. Catal. sacri-ficus, Ou.; Sil; Sen. Poet. saxi-flcus, Ou.; Sen. Poet. septem-fluus, Ou. superbi-ficus, Sen. Tr. nndi-sonus, Stat.; Val. Fl. uulni-fious, Verg.; Ou. In classical prose they are still rarer : in the prose of Cic. I have found only the following 17, although others occur in the lines of poetry which he was so fond of interspersing through his writings : bene-ficus, falaci-loquus, fati-dicus, flexi-loquus, foedi-fragns, grandi-loquus, hosti-ficus, magni-flcus, male-dicus, male-ficus, male-uolus, miri-ficus, muni-flous, nau-fragus, paoi-fious, tabi-flous, neri-dious. ' Pauoker, Add. Lex. Lat., p. 94, annot. 78, "Composita cum -loquus inter ueteres Planto imprimiB familiaxis aunt ; " Knapp, p. 158, citing Munro, Lucr.* U., pp. 16, 17 ; Paucker, \l. I.) however, cites 1.5 forms from late Latin. § 77. COMP. V. Adjs.] ROMAN 8EBM0 PLBBEIV8. 307 In post-classical writers, on the contrary, they are abundant, and notably m African writers ; the appended list shows a surprising number of new forms due to ApuL, Mart.. Cap., and ^ael. Aur. Among these, forms in -ficus are prominent, whose plebeian character has often been noticed, and which Wolfflin Has included among the characteristics of African Latin ' Pla-vtvs. blandi-dious, Poen. 138 blandi-loquus," Bacch. 1173 busti-rapus. Pseud. 361 confidenti-loquus, Trin. 201 damni-fious,' Cist. 728 deleni-fious,* Mil. 192 falsi-dicus,' Trin. 770 falsi-ficus, Mil. 191 falsi-loqiius,» Gapt. 264 fumi-ficns,' Fr. Fab. Inc. 1 furti-ficus, Pseud. 887 inani-loquus,* Id. 256 largi-loquus. Mil. 318 ; al. *liicri-fenis, Pers. 515 magni-dicus," Bud. 515 ; al. male-suadus," Most. 213 mendaci-loquus," Trin. 200 multi-loquus," Pseud. 79 ; al. *nugi-uendns, ap. Non. 144, 30 nootu-uigilus, Cure. 196 plani-loquus, Trvx:. 864 scrofi-pasous, Capt. 807 socio- fraudus, Pseud. 362 spurci-dicus, Capt. 56 spurci-fious, Trim. 826 stulti-loquus, P^s. 514 stulti-uidus, Mtl. 335 uani-dicus," Trin. 275 uani-loquus,'< Amph. 379 uesti-plicus," Trin. 252 urbi-capus,'° Mil. 1055 Emrava. alti-sonus, " Ann. 561 docti-loquus,'« Id. 568 laeti-fious," Id. 451 ; al. regi-flce,''" Tr. 122 saxi-fragTis," Ann. 564 Paowivs. *flexi-loquus," ?V. 152 largi-ficus," Id. 414 tardi-gradus,'* /d. 2 Terentivs. saeui-dicus, Phorm. 213 Acoivs. fallaci-loquus," i?V. ap. Cic. Fin. 4, 68 hosti-ficus," ?V. 80 ingrati-fious. Id. 364 Lvonjvs. contemni-ficus. Sat. 26, 41 1 Conf. Sohulze, Bias. Hal., VI., p 228, and authorities cited ; Wolfflin, Cass. Fel., p. 410. ' Sen. Tr. ^ Pall. i Comic. Vet. ap. Fulg.; *Tnrpil. Com.; Fronto; Anson.; Symm.; Bnnod. = Aoc. ; Auson. ; Eccl. » Vulg. ; Prud. ; CI. Mam. ' Ou. Met. ; Prad. » Gloss. •Amm. " Verg.; Sidon.; Panl. NoL "Tert.; Augustin. " Augustin. ; Cael. Aur. " Amm. " Ian. ; SU. ; Ambros. ; Auson. ; Vulg. ; Oros. " Quint. ; Inscrr. " Coripp. "Cie.ySemel, (Poet, de Din. 1, 106); Sen. Poet.; luuen.; Claud. "Mart. Cap.;Ven. Fort.;Cledon. "Lucr.; Sen.; Stat. "".idi. =Verg.; Val. Fl.; Ambros. "Plin.; ApuI,;Ser. Samm.;Plin. Val. "Cic, seme?, (deDiu. 2, 115); Amm. "Lucr. "Isid.; Mar. Vict.; Not. Tir. "= Cic, semel, (Pin. 4, 68). »« Cic, semel, (pro Dom. 33, 60). 308 WORD FORMATION IN THE [§77.Comp.V. Aujs. Laevivs. dulciore-loquus, ap. Gell. 19, 7, 13 Vabeo. aeri-fice, Sat. Men. 201 ardi-fetns, Id. 204 olli-ooquTis, L. L. 5, 104 onmi-carpus, Id. 5, 97 *ueneri-uagTis, Sat, Men, p. 164, 5 R. LVCEETIVS. aucti-ficus, 2, 571 fluoti-fragns,' 1, 305 largi-fluTis, 5, 596 nocti-uagus," 5, 1191 paci-flcus,' 7, 63 rauoi-sonus,* 5, 1082 silui-fragus, 1, 275 suaui-dicus, 4, 178 tabi-ficus,' 6, 737 terri-ficus,» 2, 632 ; al. terri-loquus, 1, 103 ueri-dious,' 6, 6 liABERIVS. testi-trahtis. Com. Inc. Fab. 20 Tbag. Inc. uersuti-loquus," Fab. 114 ; B. Catvllvs. flaenti-sonus, 64, 52 iusti-ficus, 64, 406 multi-uolus," 68, 128 COLYMEIiIiA. melli-ficus, 9, 13, 14 ; al. nubi-fugus, Poet. 10, 288 Peteonivs. septi-fluus. Poet. 133, 3 ed. Buech, Plinivs. feti-fious, 9, 161 humi-ficus, 2, 223 monstri-fions,'" 2, 7 somni-ficus," 25, 150 ; al. ueli-flcus, 13, 70 Mabtialis. cunni-lingus," 12, 59, 10 multi-sonus," 4, 53, 9 IWBNAIJS. pinni-rapus," s. m,, 3, 158 Gellivs. algi-flcus, 19, 4, 4 calori-ficus, 17, 8, 12 frigori-ficTis, 17, 8, 14 ieiuni-dicus, 6, 14, 5 APTIJEIVS. amori-ficus, Eerb. 123 beati-fious," Dogm. Plat. 1, 5 candi-flcu3. Poet. Apol. 6 diilci-loquus,'° Id. 9 eoctr. expergi-floTis, Flor. 13 omni-canus, Id. ib. oui-parus," Apol. 38 ■uiiii-fious," Ascl. 2 uiui-parus, Apol. 38 uomi-ficuB,'" nerb. 108 'Cypr. 2 Verg.; Stat. ; Val FL; Faust. apAugustin. '*Cio. Att., sem«Z; Mart.; ViJg.; adu. =■ Cypr. Bp. * Catull. ^ Cic, semel, (Tusc. 4, 36); Luoan. ; Suet. ; Augustin. » Verg.; Ou.; Val. Fl.; Plin. Bp.; Solin. ' Cic, semel, (Diu. 1, 45, 101); Liu.; Plin.; Lact.; Augustin.; Eutych. eAmbros. »Vulg. " Val. FI.; Solin. " Mart. Cap. " Auct. Priap.;/0JTO(;«»(re)«i5f2M — C. I. L., IV., 1331. "Stat.; Boeth. "Schol. lu- nen. i* Augustin, ; Bool. i« Auson. ; Sidon. Ep. ; Augustin. ; Anthol. Lat. ; Gloss. Labb. "AuBOn.;Fulg. >« Amm. ; Bool, "CaeLAur. §77.Comp.V.Adis.] BOMAN aSBMO PLEBEirS. 309 TEKTVIililANVS. aqui-genuB, adu. Marc. 2, 12 aqui-legus,' Anim. 33 dei-fieus," Apol. 11 STibtili-loquus, adu. Marc. 5, 19 teiii-genus,' Id. 2 uentri-loquus/ Id. 4, 25 ; al. COMMODIANVS. caeli-loquus, Instr. 2, 18, 3 SOUNVS. aesti-fluus, ° ap. Paticker, uersi-fious,' 11, 6 AVIENTS. flncti-genus, Arat. 1157 IWENOVS. luoi-fluus, 8, 294 ; al. multi-flnus, 1, 586 sancti-ficus, Praef. Ijln. Chaloidivs. silni-caedus, Tim. 128 AVSONIVS. langni-ficns. Eel. in Vers, Qu.Cic. 6 limi-genns, MoseU. 45 modi-ficus, Parent. 27, 2 pnlti-ficns, Edyll. 12, 5 nesti-fluas, Jii. 2 ; a2. Ammtatj vh. male-fidus,' 30, 7, 8 HiEBONXWVS. mali-loquus, * Ep. 148, 16 multi-nubus. Id. 123, 10 Pbvdenuvs. quadri-fluus," Cath. 3, 105 sanoti-loquus," 4po«A. 1070 saxi-genus, Cath. 5, 7 tabi-fluus," Apoth. 891 urbi-crenras, flizm. 726 Pauunvs NoiiAnvs. bacchi-sonus, Carm. 26, 289 belli-sonus. Id. 23, 424 caeli-fluus. Id. 30, 780 hymni-sonns, Id. 22, 200 Tiermi-fluus, Id. 22, 134 AVGVSTINVS. Inci-ficus," c. iPaiMi. 22, 9 mari-ambulus, in Ps. 39, 9 psalmi-dicus, Altera. Eccl. et S^/n. p. 1137 M. terri-crepns, Conf. 8, 2, 3 Maobobivs. sensi-fious," &«. 7, 9, 20 Biooi-ficus, /d. 7, 16, 34 Theodorvs Peisoianvs. tusi-ficus, 4, 2 Mabtiants CaPELIiA. astri-ficns, 6, 584 ; al. astri-loquus, 8, 808 astri-luous, 9, 889 astri-sonus, 9, 811 blandi-ficus, 9, 888 dooti-ficus," 6, 569 igni-uagus,'' 9, 896 mnlti-uidus, 2, 109 nocti-uidus, 6, 571 1 Cassiod. ; Insorr. ' Oypr. ; Eccl. ; Gael. Aur. s Ven. Port. ; Hilar. ; form -na sttbst. masc. = Luor. ; Ou. ; Sil. et Al. * Hier. » Anthol. Lat. 730, 3. • Optat. Bp. ; Sehol. Bern, ad Verg. ' Rufin. « Amob. lun. « Eocl. " Paul. NoL " Ven. Fort. " Gael. Aur. " Th. Prise. " Prise. ; Ven. Misc. '" Coripp. 310 WORD FOBMATION IN THE [§78. Vbs., -fioaeb. omni-sonus,' 9, 912 suaTii-loqTius,' 1, 3 OaEMVS AvEEIiIAUVS. aqui-ducus, Chron. 3, 8, 119 ari-ficus, Id. 4, 1, 9 felli-ducus, Id. 3, 4, 63 felli-fluus, AciU. 3, 19, 188 luoi-flcTis, Id. 2, 9, 45 molli-flciis, Chron, 4, 1, 9 onmi-patiuB, Acut. 3, 12, 108 iientri-fluus, Chron. 1, 4, 134 CaSSIVS FeIiIX. leni-ficTis, 34, p. 73, 12 R. SmoKivs Apolmnabis. dooti-sonus, Cam. 15, 180 ihoncbi-Bonus, Id. 3, 8 Sedvuvs. grandi-sonus, Carm. 1, 2 Dbaconttvs. splendi-fluns, Hexaem. Epil. 2 BOETHIVS. aequi-sonus, de Music. 5, 6; al. frondi-fluus, Consol. Phil. 1, Metr. 5,14 multi-Tiocus, m Arisio. Praedic. 1, i?. 115 scienti-ficus, qp. Paudker. speci-ficus, ap. Paucker. uni-sonus, Inst. Mus. 5, 5 ; al. Ennodivs. uersi-loquus, ap. Paucker. IVlgentivs. Christi-genus, (Ps-Fulg.), iSerm. 52 maesti-flous, Id. 14 splendi-fice, JMy Conf. Wolfflir, Cass. Fel., p. 431; Koehler, Bell. Afr., p. 84; Landgraf, Cio. Rose. p. 31 ; Thielmann, ApoU. -Roman., p. 15. ' Rebling, p. 35, " Ausgebreitet war die Bildnng transitiver Verba aus Adjeotiven auf ficare," citing inter alia "magnifl- care, das Heumann Poeoile in seinem Aufsatz fiber den eermo plebeius zur Zeit Ciceros anfuhrt ; " Wolfflin, 1. 1., p. 435, " Dass diese BUdungen ihren Boden vorwiegend in der Tulgarsprache batten, scheiot daraus hervorzugeben, dass sie einmal im Kirchenlatein sebr ausgedehnt, und dann, dass sie in den romanischen Spraohen . . . erhalten sind;" Ronscb, p. 175 sq.; Kraut, Sail., p. 6; Landgraf, Cio. Rose, p. 33; Schuize, Diss. Hal. VL p. 338. ' Pauckea:, Zeitschr. f. Vergl. Spracbf. 26, p. 410 annot. 4 Wolfflin, I. l; conf. Tbiehnann, ALL. VIII, p. 344, " an magnifico . . . sobloss das afrikanisehe Latein die so haufigen Bildungen auf -ficare ; Id. ib. p. 513. = Land- graf, Cic. Rose. p. 33, "Verbnm ludificare, quo Cicero uno loco, p. Qu. § 54 utitur, Pris'oianuB . . . in netustisBimis numerat; " Hellmutb, Prior. Cio. Oratt., p. 39, "(com- pos, cum -facere, -ficare) potius uetustiorem colorem ducere uidentur." « Conf. For- cell. Lex. ed De Vit, s. u., " Hier. damnat monstrum uerbi." 312 WORB FORMATION IN THE [§ 78. Vbs., -fioarb. apud imperitos portenta iterhorum. They had, however, taken so strong a hold upon ecclesiastical Latin, through the influence of Tert., and the early African translations of the Scriptures, (the so-called " Itala"), and it is not surprising to find a few re- curring in the writings of Hier. himself,^ such as mortificare, sanctificare, uiwficare ; one at least is coined by him : prodifi- care, of which he says apologetically, nos dicere posmmus prodi- ficatam. Porro Graece melius apypdlatur oxfieXTj^tlaa, Norn. Heir. col. 102. As is well shown by Wolfflin, a further proof of the fond- ness of the serTno plebeius for these verbs is found in the abun- dance of them in the Eomance languages. According to Meyer-Liibke, however, the modem examples belong rather to the literary than the popular speech, although new formations by analogy are made with comparative freedom : conf. Ital. diversificare, personificare, ramificare; Fr. cocufier, doctorijier ; Span, amortiguar, averiguar, sardiguar, etc.^ Plavtvs. Pomponivs. causificari," Aul. 755 notificare,° Tr. 4 deludificare, Rud. 147 fumificare, MU. 412 Sisenna. laetificare,* Pers. 760 ; al. camifioare," Fr. Inc. 1 ludiflcare,' (-cari), Bacch. 642 ; al. magnificare,' Men. 371 ; al. „ paciflcari,' Stioh. 517 "Sgniflcare," R. R. 2, 11, 10 ^ uociflcare," Id. 3, 16, 8 Ennivs. augiflcare, Tr. 105 LVCEETIVS. Acoivs. muniflcare, 2, 625 orbificare, Tr. 421 terrifioare," 1, 134 Afrantvs. Labekivs. *uelifioari,« Own. 267 eluciflcare, Com. 78 I Gloelzer, p. 190. » WoMin, I. I.; Meyer-Lubke, Gramm. d. Rom. Spr., II., p. 609. 3 ApuL Met. « Cic, bis, (Nat. Deor. 3, 102 Liu. ; Tert. ; iierb. depon. , ap. Prise 8, 15. "VeU. Long. '= GeU. "Verg.;Stat. § 78. Vbs., -picabe.] ROMAN 8ERM0 PLEBEIVS. 313 CATViivs. Cypmanvs. horrificare,' 64, 269 turiflcare, " p. p. p. , Ep. 55 Htginvs. Oommodianvs. donifioare, Fab. 112 hymniflcare, Instr. 2, 19, 22 Abnobivs. auctiflcare, 7, 27; al. Pmnivs. ceriflcare, 9, 133; al. circumscariflcare, 30, 21 ; al. Laotantivs. fetificare,= 10, 22 ; al. clarificare,'» Inst. 3, 18 intermdificare, 10, 95 honorificare," Id. 7, 24 ; al. punficare,^ 30, 93; al. Mabivs Victorinvs. Gellivs. potentiflcare, adu. Arium 3, 7 expergificare, 17, 12, 1 PaIiLADIVS. „ scarifioare," 4, 10, 28 TeRTVIiIiIANVS. angeliflcare, p. p. p., iJes. Car». 26 „ _ castifioare,* iVrftc. 19 j i •£ • n e^ io ' 1 -rr , dtdcificare, in Ps. 54, n. 13 concoiponficare,p.i,. J,., o^,.. Fa?- i^.ifl,^,^^^ ^^ ug, «. 1 Gni. ^o conglorificare, Ses. Cam. 40 ; al. . contestincare, Anim. 1 t. -n 7:tj n o in , .„ . J, , ^„ htunificare, jE%W. 8, 12 glorifioare,' Idol. 22 . .y . humilifioare, Poen. 9 Ambeosivs. instificare,' ac^w. Marc. 2, 19 ; a?. o^orifieare, p. p. p., -K,. 8. 64. Incrificare, Praescr. 24 mortifioare,' Res. Cam. 37 HmEoiraivs. naturificare,p.p.i>., arfz.. Fafeni. 29 prodificare, '« i^. p. j)., JVom. fieSr. nuLificare,' a(fo. i^ycA. 15 ^^^ jq2 reuinificare, i9.i>.i)., iJes. Cam.. 19 gtultificare, On^. m ler. Horn. 5 sanctificare,' tfe Or at. 3 ; ai. » niuificare," adu. Valmt. Ufin. uilifioare, in lesai. 15, 54, 56 IiTTPB. Ibbn. Pbtdentivs. heredificare, 4, 22, 1 falsifioare. Ham. 549 I Verg. ; SiL ; Flor. ; Claud. » Solin. » Suet. ; Gell. ; Lampr. ; Lact. • Augustiu. " Did. Spir. Sanot. ; Prud. ; Vulg.; Augustin. « Hier. ; Vulg. ; Prad. ; Auguatin. ; Coripp. ; Inst. lust. ' Vulg. ; Augustin. ' Intpr. Iren. ; Commodian. ; conf. Hier. Ep. 106. 9 Hier. • Vulg. ; Prud. ; Augustin. " Chalcid. Tim. ; Hier. ; Prud. ; Paul. Nol. ; Auien. '1 Augustin. Bp. " Hier. ; Augustin.; Sedul ; Paul. Nol. " Augustin. " Pelag. Vet. 15 Onom. Lat, Gr. " Intpr. Orig. in Matth. 314 WORD FORMATION. [§ 78. Vbs., -picabb. AVGVSTINVS. candificare,' Giu. Dei 21, 7 ; al. damnificare,'' in Ps. 118, Serm. 31, 2 deificare,' Ciu. Dei 19, 23, 4 fortificare,* Serm. 46, 9 imbrificare,' in Ps. 101, Serm. 2, 14 maestificare,° £^. 121 ; a^. pinguificare, Serm. 361 sentificare,' Core/f. 1, 7 tabificare,' 72<2. 5, 15, 54 MabceliiVS Emfibicts. nigrificare, 35, 21 Theodoevs Peisoianvs. beUificare, 4, Fol. 316 o. Maobobivs. mundificare," 3, 12 Mabtianvs Capella. astriflcare, 6, 585 spleudificare, 9, 912 Oassiasvs. tristificare, OoH. 16, 19 Caelits Aveelianvs. crassificare,'" Ghron. 2, 14, 208; al. morbificare, Salut. Praecc. 19 Cassivs FeiiTS. lenificare, 73, p. 177, 9 ; al. B. Clavdianvs Mamebtvs. sentificare, Stat. Anim. 1, 17 ; al, BOBTHIVS. diuersificare, p. p. p., de Vnit. p. 966 specificare, in Porphyr. 4, p. 84 Cassiodobvs. ditifioare, Var. 8, 26 Venantivs Foetvnatvs. uulnificare, Misc. 10, 2 ISIDOEVS. amariflcare, 17, 8, 6 pulcrificare, 17, 8, 7 ' GloBB. Iiabb. " Greg. M. ; Cassiod. " Cassiod. * Gael. Aur. ; Th. Prise, s Mart. Cap. ' Mart. Cap. ; Sidon. '/orm sem4^care — Mart. Cap. ^Ca^giod, "CaBBiod. i» CasB. FeL ni.— HYBEIDS. §79. The Geeek Elementin THE Sekmo Plebeivs : No sketch of the sermo plebeius would be complete without some survey of the numerous Greek loanwords, more or less Latinized in form, which pervade certain localities and periods. In the classical language Greek was always an alien element : the spirit of antagonism toward Hellenic culture, which found its chief exponent in the elder Cato, was slow to die out,^ and the prejudice against the Greek language survived down to the time of the Empire. Thus Boman magistrates were required to reply in Latin to the Greeks who addressed them, not only at Rome, but in Greece and the Asiatic provinces,^ and Cic. was once violently attacked for having' spoken Greek before the Greek senate at Syracuse.' Suet, is authority for the state- ment that the Emperor Tiberius apologized to the senate, before using the word monopolium, and on another occasion ordered that the word ?/i.j8Xi7/ia, which he had used in drawing up a decree should be stricken out.^ The same careful avoidance of Greek words is characteris- tic of classical literature : one of the principal blemishes which Hor. finds in the style of Lucil. is the intermixture of the two languages,' and Cic. is equally emphatic in favor of preserving the purity of Latin.* In regard to philosophical terminology, however, the latter claims the right to supply the ' Conf., for example, the words of Marius, preserved ap. Sail. lug. 85, negwe literas Oraeeas didici : parum placebat eas disi ere ; quippe quae ad uirtutem doctoribus nihil profuerunt." = Val. Max. 3, 3, 2 ; conf. Suet. Tib. 71, mUitem quoque Graece testimonium interrogatum, nisi Latine respondere uetuit. ^ Cic. Verr. IV., 147, ait indignum f acinus esse, quod ego in senatu Graeco uerba fecissem ; quod quidem apud Oraecoa Oraece locutus essem, idferri nullo modo posse. * Suet. Tib. 71 ; conf. Dio Cass. 57, 15. ' Hor. Sat. 1, 10, 30, quod uerbis Graeca Latinis miscuit ; conf. Id. ib. 39-30, patriis intermiscere petita uerba foris malis, Canusini more bilinguis? ' Conf. Cic. Cff. 1, 111, sermone eo debemus uti, qui innatus est nobis, me, ut quidam, Graeca uerba inculcantes iure optima rideamur; Id. Tvsc. 1, 15, Dicam, si potero, Latine. Scis enifn me Graece loqui in Latino sermone nonplus solere quam in Graeco Latine. On this whole question, conf. Goelzer, p. 321, sq. 316 WORD FORMATION IN TEE [§79. Gk. Element. deficiencies of his own language by borrowing the Greek word where no convenient paraphrase could be found. Tet even here he is reluctant to avail himself of this license, preferring to resort to the lesser evil of coining a new word in Latin.' Other writers on technical subjects were less conservative : thus the Greek words contained in the comparatively scanty amount which we possess of Varro's writings considerably outnumber all those used by Cic, and are largely grammatical or botanical terms." Similarly the technical terms of archi- tecture, medicine and other sciences, for their knowledge of which the Romans were indebted to Greece, were largely bor- rowed, but were usually accompanied by an attempt at trans- lation, e.g. Cass. Fel. 41 in., dypsnia a Graeeis duMuT id est difficultas respirationis, and other instances ^«ss^m. To the hostility shown by classicism toward Greek the sermo plebeitis, and notably the closely connected Campanian and African dialects, offer a marked contrast. It must be borne in mind how completely Greek civilization had per- vaded southern Italy ; all Sicily, Bruttium, Lucania, lapygia, had come under Hellenic control,^ while it appears from Strabo that even under the empire Greek manners and speech were still in the ascendancy in Rhegium, Naples and Taren- tum.* With this foreign element the Romans must have been brought into more or less regular intercourse through the natural growth of commerce, but it was only in consequence of the second Punic war, when all Magna Graecia served for years as a camping-ground for the whole Roman army, and thirty thousand Greeks from Tarentum alone were sold into slavery,^ that Greek could exert a direct influence upon the popular speech. Good evidence of the extent of this influence is afforded by the plays of Plant., (covering this period), which are full of curious Greek compounds, and hybrid forma- tions, notably patronymics in -ides, verbs in -issare, etc., evidently borrowed from the slaves' dialect at Rome, while African Latin, which represents the condition of the sermo plebeius down to 147 B.C., includes the Greek element among •■ Conf. Cie. Acad. Post. 1, 25-26. » Conf. Gabel-Weiae, Die Lehn- uud Fremd- worter Varroe, ALL. VIII., p. 338 sq. = Stolz, Hist. Gramm. 1, p. 7, citing Mssen, Italisohe Landeskunde, 1, 553 ; conf. Budinsky, p. 41 sq. * Strabo, 6, 353. = Liu. 27, 15 sq. § 79. Gk. Element.] ROMAN 8EBM0 PLEBEIVS. 317 its best defined characteristics.^ In Italy tlie influence con- tinued to gain ground : in tlie time of Liu. Greek compounds were common in the popular speech/ while even under the Eepublic Greek words and phrases held a place in the sermo cotidianus of the higher classes analogous to that of French expressions in social small-talk of the present day. The letters of Oic. abound with them,^ and Hor., in spite of his condemna- tion of the same fault in Lucil., uses them with some freedom in his Satires.^ Lucr. 4, 1160 sq. seems to ridicule this ten- dency, citing such expressions as melichrus, chariton mea, cata- plexis, ischnon eromenion, rJiadine, philerna, etc. At a later period the affectation of Greek became so fashionable among the Eoman ladies that luuen. {Sat. 6, 185 sq.) exclaims in disgust : quid rancidius, quam quod se non putat ulla formosam, nisi quae de Tusca Graecula facta est, de Sulmonensi mera Ceoropis ? Omnia Graece, cum sit turpe magis nostris nescire Latine. This tendency, however, of the sermo cotidianus is due to the increased study of the Greek language and literature, rather than to the influence of the popular speech, in which the Greek element was naturally most prominent within the limits of Magna Graecia, after the latter came under Roman dominion. This is well shown in the Pompeian wall-inscriptions, and es- pecially in Petr.,^ who is lavish of Greek words and phrases such 1 Conf. Sittl, LokaX VerscMedenh., p. 117, "Der Wortschatz (des Afr. Lat.) wurde erheblich aus der grieohiBohen Sprache bereiohert. Nieht etwa bios die Ge- lehiten Bcbmiickten ihre Rede mit giiechischen Wdrtem, selbst der Prediger, der un- mittelbar zum gemeinen Volke sprach, konnte es in Afrilra. wagen, dem Volke zehnmal so viele grieohiBohe WOrter als Cicero seinen Mitbiirgern zu bieten ; " Thielmanu, ALL. Vm, p. 530, " Ueberhaupt bekundet bei den Verben die freie Art ihrer Bildung, wie tief griech. Blemente im afrikanischen Dialekt eingedrungen sein mnssten." = Liu. 27, 11, 4 ; conf. Ott, Jahrb. 109, p. 763, " Wir haben noch das direote Zeugniss eines competenten GewilbrBinannes, des Livius . . ., dass die rSmische Volkssprache zn- sammengesetzte griecbische W5rfcer mit einer gewissen Vorliebe recipiert babe." ' Conf. Stinner, p. 6, "(Graeca uocabala) quibus quantopere Cicero delectatus sit in epistolis ita, ut ne ueniae quidem petendae causa adderet, quae in ceteris scriptis solet, ut aiunt, quod uocant, quod appellant Oraeci, et quae sunt generis eiusdem, satis inter omues constat," citing numerous authorities. * Conf. Barta, L, p. 17, " Im Umgange mieden selbst vomehme Komer griecbische Ausdrucke nicht ; . . . Auch die Miisa pedestris unseres Dichters welst eine betrachtliohe Anzahl von eolchen aus dem Grieoh- ischen entlehnten Ausdriloken auf ; " conf. Gildersleere ad Pers. Prol. 6, "Greek was the language of small talk, love talk, parrot-talk." ' Conf. Stolz, Hist. Gramm., I., p. 43, " Diese Biiditalische Volkssprache ist mit mancherlei griechiaohen Wortern durch- setzt ; . . . femer sind haufig griechisohe Wortstamme mit lateinisoher Ableit- ungssilbe," citing numerous examplea 318 WORD FORMATION IN THE [§79. 6k. Element. as : alogia, peristasis, spataloeinaedus, topanta, (=Ta irmna), zelo- typus, etc., besides many hybrids, deriyed from Greek stems, with Latin endings, as apocvlare se, (= diroKuXto)), excatarissare, {= ex + Ka6apL^u>), percolapare {=per + Ko'Xac^os), and conversely lupatria (from Lat. lupa, on analogy with Gk. iropvevrpia = iropvr], iraipia-Tpia : erjoaia)^ etc.^ The question of these hybrid derivatives is an especially interesting one as they show how completely certain Greek words have become naturalized in the popular speech. They are not confined to any one locality, although outside of the Campanian dialect they are most common in the African writers : Plant, however is no stranger to such forms ; ^ con/. ialUst-arius, Poen. 202 ; catapult-arius, Cure. 689 ; ellebor-osus, 3Iost. 952 ; Geryon-aceus, Aul. 554, etc. In classic Latin the tendency was to preserve the original form of Greek words, even to the inflectional endings.^ The latter usage was first adopted by the poet Accius, as we know from Varr. (L. L. 10, 70), who quotes the line from Valerius : Accius Hectorem nollet facere, Hectora mallet ; in the time of Quint, the same rule was in vogue, although the latter declares himself in favor of the Latin forms of inflection.^ But even in the classic period hy- brids had penetrated the sermo cotidianus ; thus Cic. in the Epistt. employs the unique ioxvn facteon, modelled on the Greek TToirrriov, and in his earlier orations admits the use of a latin- ized Greek adverb, tyrannice, (Tvpavnicm), Yen. 2, 3, 115, like the Plautine hasilice, duUce, euscheme. Li later Latin this custom of deforming Greek words with a Latin suffix became general : ' thus among substantives and adjectives compare such forms as the following, due largely to ecclesiastical writers ; -tio: a^om'gfflifzo, Greg. Tur.; cothurnatio, Tert.; exoreizatio, Greg. Tur.; malaxatio, Th. Prise; normatio, Gromat. Vet.; pausatio, Hier.; tridlissatio, Vitr.; Fauorin.; -tus: clericatus, Augustin.; diaconatus, Sulp. Seu. et Al., episcopatus, Tert. et Al.; sub-diaconatus, Greg. Tur.; -tor, -trix: apostatrix, Vulg.; Eccl.; iaptizator, Tert. et Al.; rebaptisator, Augustin.; syntonator, Inserr. ; zelator, Ven. Fort. ; Ambros. ; adjectives in -alls: hibliothecaUs, Mart. Cap. et Al.; chronicalis, Greg. Tur., ' Gonf. Priedlander ad Petr. 37 ; Stolz, I. I. " Oonf. Lorenz ad Most., Einleit., p. 28, Anmerk. ' Stolz, I. I., p. 33. * Conf. Quint. 1, 5, 63. » Oonf. Pauoker, Add. Lex. Lat., annot. 32; 58; Goeker, p. 234 sg.; Bonnet, p. 474. §80. Gk.Denom.Vbs.] ROMAN SEBMO PLEBEIV8. 319 episcopalis, Amm.; Eccl.; gehennalis, Cassiod.; hypoUnusalis, Boeth.; laicalis, Greg. Tur.; paschalis, Augustin. et A\.; pyctalis, Seru. ad Verg.; -arius, hasilicarius, Isid. Ep.; chrismarium eleemosinarius, martyr arius, Greg. Tur.; naumachiarius, Plin. petaminarius, Firm. Math.; Salu.; pyctomacliarius, Firm. Math. -osus: alopeciosus, Th. Prise; bromosus, Gael. Aur.; Eccl.: iuUmosus, Pelag. Vet.; catarr-hosus, Th. Prise; dactylosa, (s. /.). Isid.; hysiricosus, Mart.; ozinosus, Pelag. Vet.; stigmosiis, Petr, Al.; thymosus, Plin.; Macr.; -aneus, ewrganeus, Vitr.; etc. Es pecially important are the hybrid verbs in -izare, (-issare), and denominatives in -are from Greek substantives, which will be considered separately, {infra §§ 80, 81). Conversely a number of Greek suffixes have passed into the sermo plebeius, largely through the influence of ecclesiastical Latin ; such are -issa, -ista, -ismus, which, owing to their importance in the modern languages, also deserve separate mention, {conf. infra § 82). Lastly a small number of true hybrid compounds, bastard for- mations, as they are aptly termed by Draeger,' occur scattered throughout the language, which are certainly at variance with good usage ; a list of those will be given, infra § 83. § 80. Vebbs ESf -are from Gbeek Substantives : Among the Greek loanwords in Latin the proportion of verbs is inconsid- erable : ^ on the other hand the number of Greek substantives from which hybrid denominative verbs in -are have been formed is quite large : Paucker estimates them at not less than 123, or about 7 ^ of all the denominatives.* But like all hybrid formations, they were avoided by classical writers ; the only forms in good usage were machitiari, purpurare, rhetoricari, siomacJiari.* A few others came into general use in Silver Latin, but the great majority belong to the post-Hadrian period. The following list, which is fairly complete for the earlier lan- guage, will serve to show the character of these formations. Plavtvs. *pau8are,° (navats) Trin. 187 parasitari, (jrapao-tros), Pers. 56 ; al. purpurissatus,'' (iropifyvptCov), True. patagiatus,' (Trarayewv), B^id. 231 290 » Draeger, Hist. Synt. I, Binleit, p. XX, " Voces hibridae, Bastardbildungen au8 greichischen und romiaohen Blementen." » Gabel-Weise, ALL. VIII, pp. 340. »Panoker, Ztschr. f. Vergl. Sprachf., 36, p. 294. i Goelzer, p. 285. » Conf. Paul, ex Pest. 321, 3. • Amob.; Veg. Vet.; Vulg.; Cael. Aur.; Inscrr. ' Cic, temel, (*Pis. 35) ; Apul.; Sidon. Bp. 320 WORD FORMATION IN THE [§80. Gk.Deiiom.Vbs. sycophantari, (a-vKo(f>avTrii), Trin. ApviiEIVS. 789; al. diphthongare, (8idcyyyos), de Diphth. 29 Paotvivs. musioari/ Qiovo-ikos), Ascl. 9 paedagogare," (iraidayayos), Tr. 192 TbBTVIiLIANVS. NoYTVS. galaticari, (raXarat), adu. Psych. 14 rhetoricare,'' (pijroptKdr), Com, 5 plasmatus," (7r\aapo.-), oaiiteriare,">(™«T,/,.o>.),Fea80; a?, go gi clysteriare, {kKvottip), Id. 132 caminare, [mpwos), 16, 23 ; a?. Vbobtivs. diadematus,* (SmSfua), 34, 79 „„t„„i„™„™ lo / - \ ^ ir-j ' ^ ' cataplasmare, (Ka7-an-Aao-/ia), Vet. echmatus, (tp^ii/ot), 15, 92 5 2 2 gyrare," (ySpoj), 5 62 phlebotomare," {^\.^or6^Lo,), Id. malthare,' (^idX^a), 36, 181 ■. nj, pyxidatus, (nviU), 31, 57 syncopare, ( Conf. Meyer-Llibke, Gramm. d. Bomon. Spr., It, p. 559. « 0. Weise, I. l, p. 51. • Meyer-LUbke, I. I. < O. Weise, I. I. ^ Conf. supra, § 79, p. 819. » Anson. ; Fulg. Cont. Verg. i Conf. Quint. 1, 5, 68. §83. HybrComp.]' ROMAN 8EBM0 PLEBEIVS. 327 pultifagTis, (puis + ^ayeiv). Most. dialutensis, (8ia + luCum ?), 9, 828 131 Soytholatronia, (2/«Jflijr + latro), melofolium, (n^Xop + folium), 15, Mil. 43 52 iilmitriba,(MZm«s + rptpcw), Pers. pseudodeoimianus, (^//•eu8o- + c«e- ^'° *• cijraionMs), 15, 54 Vaebo. philograeous, (^iUs + Graecus), ^^f"^'. ,. „ , , » „ J? i? 3 10 1 dnllopota, (SpiXor + potare), 2, 95 CiCEEO (EpISTT.). Pseudocato, ('^revho- + Oato), atZ Tbbtvllianvs. Att. 1, 14, 6 protosedere, (7rpuv), ad l^adnsemus, (g^^Ww + 5r) , in Philem. 8 ^'««- ^»»™- 3, 15 cohaereticus, (con -falpCTKo's), ^. Psjsvdo-Apioivs. • tractogalatus, {